《TRAILING SHADOWS》


 Chapter 1 - OH MY GOD... AN ANGEL...

    TRAILING SHADOWS


    CHAPTER 1| OH MY GOD!


    "I am Sunday. And I was sent to bring you the answer to your prayers, Bolu" The man in the shimmer of white light spoke.


    He had clear, almost transparent eyes that seemed to glitter with sturdy, thick nose and lips. He had a seemingly bald head, although one could not categorically say he was bald.


    His c.h.e.s.t was b.a.r.e and round about his arms with bands of light that spiraled round and round. Like a snake slithering around a tree branch.


    Bolu trailed her watery eyes down to the mystery man lower torso,. He had a blue black trouser with brown leather trappings. Standing aloft, he towered above her kneeling frame at a height of 6ft.


    Despite that he was the definition of beauty. Any woman would kill to have him.


    And she was no exception!


    Bolu shivered. She wanted to say something terribly but the pain she had been through seemed to steal the words away. All she could do was to stare open mouthedly as silent tears streamed down her face.


    Bolu had been through a lot recently. She didn''t know why but her life just seemed to have a sort of affinity for problems. Often times, she''d wonder why her life turned out as it did.


    No, not that she had lived anyhow and Karma was only repaying her¡­ No


    She was a goodnatured girl. Atleast, that was what the people around tagged her as. Most times, she would go out of her way to ensure that all went well with others.


    Even at her detriment!


    Twice or so, she''d lent her university school fees to friends who where in dire need of money. Althjough she only lent her school fees to them based on the reasonable reasons they had.


    And it did. She was not allowed to write examination and hence had a carry over. Although the friend refunded the money 3 months later.


    But, A carry over was already seated on her plate. Yet, she didn''t complain or once regret her decision.


    ''It was the right thing to do'' She''d say whenever she was called names of all sort for that lending out her school fees.


    ''Look, bolu, the way you are going, you are sure to fail ooh.'' Iyanu once told her.


    ''Well, do not fear failure;It is only an indication that something worthwhile has been done" She replied nonchalantly with a little smile playing across her chocolate complexioned skin.


    "Are you not even worried about her future? Don''t you want to turn out to be something meaningful in life? " Iyanu retorted. Red was burning into her fair cheeks already


    "Of course, why do you think I am still in school?"


    "You keep on doing mother Theresa. One day, your missus do-good would do you irreversibly harm. Wise up, babe" Iyanu shouted, gesticulating wildly with her hands.


    "I don''t understand you oh!" Bolu fired back. "Afterall, the bible says we should do good at all times, doesn''t it?"


    "Does that mean you should make yourself a fool?" Iyanu replied with hands on her slim waist, frustrated now.


    "Pastor use to say, the message of the cross of jesus is foolishness to the world, but to us who believe, it is the saving grace of God unto eternal life" Bolu replied, walking away before Iyanu went physical. Iyanu was her closest friend in the school but also was prone to severe anger issues.


    But that was only one of the many confrontations Bolu had to deal with as she lived her life.


    Often times, she was waylaid, beaten and robbed.


    One time, she was even r.a.p.ed alongside.


    But Bolu would not lay any complains. Even when she happened to know the persons behind her predicaments.


    Instead, she would go to them, the next day, tell them she was aware of what they did and then say she had no grudges against them.


    She was good to a fault.


    But recently, Iyanu had been dragged into her missus do-good misfortunate life. Iyanu was beaten silly after they both had been waylaid one darkened evening. They lived quite a distance from the school campus in a neighbourhood that seemed to bear eternal grudges with the electricity providing company.


    The hoodlums had come to them as they walked through a corner. Iyanu made to run but she held her back.


    ''These men need the gospel. We can preach it to them.'' She said.


    Now, she wished she hadn''t.


    She wished she could turn back the hands of the clock and made to run with Iyanu. She wished until she got tired of wishing and began a 3-day dry fast from the time, Iyanu was rushed to the hospital, after she tried to resist the hoodlums.


    In a critical condition.


    ,This was the 3rd day of her fast already. Her room was scattered and the clothes she had on were tattered. Hair disheveled and she hadn''t been out of her room since then. Now on the 3rd day, Bolu hadn''t received any conviction in her spirit that her prayers for speedy recovery for Iyanu had been answered.


    Neither was she sure if God heard her pleas to end her life''s affinity for trouble.


    But she was determined to continue fasting and fasting and fasting. Even until the next week.


    ''If I perish, I perish'' bolu had steeled up her mind.


    She pulled fantically at her hair, ripped her clothing here and there like a mad woman. Throwing herself into fits as she crashed about the room. screaming at God.


    God would answer her today. He must, or he better prepare to receive her soul.


    Bolu squirmed around, yelling her frustrations at God, demanding answers. She wasn''t praying now. She was Demanding.


    She raised herself, weakly from the ground only to crash down on all fours. Her body wouldn''t yield. Trembling, she crawled to the bed and supported her upper torso on it.


    When a flash of brilliant light blinded her eyes!


    The curtain fluttered wildly as an eerie yet comforting chill filled the atmosphere. Loose papers tossed about. The door that had been shut for 3 days straight suddenly opened and banged shut violently. Not that she wasn''t scared. She was.


    But her body didn''t just react in anyway.


    She raised her left hand weakly to shade the light that beamed from this figure.


    "Ar¡­are you an Angel?"She mumbled inaudibly, waiving her weak fingers in the air.


    The figure blinked at her as if trying make up his mind. Then it advanced towards her with stretched right hand.


    "Rise,daughter of man. Your answers are here. Iyanu has recovered and the perpetrators have been taken into custody."


    "Young woman, arise." The figure said now. He was standing over her now. As he did, a strange rejuvenating energy began to flow through Bolu. It was warming her entire body, soothing the various places on her body where she''d self inflicted on herself.


    "Are you an angel?" Bolu asked again. She angled her head from the bed to have a better view of the towering angel over her.


    The figure was hesitant for a while. Finally, after what seemed like ages, he spoke


    "I am Sunday and I am simply a messenger of light."


    She remembered that she had read In some Christian literature that angels were basically at a height of 6ft and were always in a shimmer of white or wore white robes.


    This fellow, here, seemed too odd to be the angel she had been doctrinated to believe. That angel with the white robes with accents of Gold here and there and occasionally, a mighty golden sword at the side.


    Her instincts were screaming at her to run. But she didn''t. Not that she had the strength to do so.


    She ignored the voice at the back of her mind urging her to flee as she probed this ''Messenger of light''


    Weren''t angels messengers of light? Was God not the almighty God who dwells in light. This ''angel'' must definitely be telling the truth. She thought further.


    "Su¡­sun..Sunday! But Angels don''t tell their names. " She blurted instead.


    The door opened again and banged shut loudly as the eerie chill increased . Bolu could almost feel her heart beating against her ribcage.


    Sunday did not reply.


    Instead, he opened his right palm to her. The Spirals of light at his arms had begun to glow brighter than before as an angelic sort of aura filled the atmosphere.


    In his hand was a little ball of light spiraling into form as it grew. Inch by inch, it increased till it covered the entire palm.


    Then the palm moved for Bolu.


    She tried to rise up and jump away. But instead, the fear paralyzed her. Not like she had half an ounce of energy left.


    Instead, she watched as the palm made for her shoulders and rested there.


    Heaving, She watched as the light ball seemed to fade into her shoulder.


    No, it didn''t fade. It slowly transferred itself into her shoulder. At this, Sunday withdrew his hand and watched with satisfaction as the light ball that seemed to diffuse into Bolu began to spread.


    Stretching out wisps of light like tentacles as it slowly diffused from the shoulder onto the entire body.


    As the light spread through, a seemingly equivalent ball of darkness began to converge on her other shoulder that was pinned to the bed.


    "Wah??.." Bolu m.o.a.n.e.d weakly as tears began to flow down afresh


    "I know you have a lot of questions about all of this. But it is not to me to answer. True, Angels don''t tell their names. But the term Angels is relative" Sunday spoke with clear voice that seemed to echo around the room.


    You''re..not an angel?" Bolu gasped now, feeling more energized than before. The wisps of light had grown stronger in her already as the ball of black light that had converged at her other shoulder suddenly dispersed into thina air.


    Looking down at her hands, she noticed that her hands glowed and her skin suddenly became more refreshed and brighter.


    "Yes, I do. Angels, don''t tell their names. That''s what pastor told me. Who are you?"Bolu asked with renewed interest.


    The ''messenger of light'' simply shook his head.


    *****************************************


    Elsewhere, a man walked onwards. He had an emotionless face but his eyes shone of great aggression. All around him was a type of aura that flowed about causing passer bys to bow their heads at him in greeting.


    His arms had bands of white light spiraling on them too. He wore a white trouser with sharp accents of deep blue. On his waist were white strange beads that seemed as if they held the trouser to his waist.


    Going upwards, he was also shirtless. And yet despite that, he seemed comfortable working while stroking the white streak of beard on his taut face even with the huge strange curved blade that hung from his back.


    If one had just strolled by leisurely, then one would have assumed that the 6ft heavily built, b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.ted and dashing handsome man simply was showing off to get the ladies.


    However the reverse was the case. He was thinking.


    For a moment, he shut his eyes and ground his teeth.


    And then, Vanished.


    Like he was never there.


    "Heyyy.. 3rd prime¡­ Eka ni 3rd prime sha(1). He can''t even wait for a brief second¡­"


    A girl muttered breathlessly to herself as she dashed over to where 3rd prime stood from a couple of huts.


    The people around who mostly had white cloth wrapped around their body alongside with white beads and spirals of light on their arms looked at the person running.


    They too seemed to ooze out a cool calming aura of essence.


    After finding out the commotion source, they turned and went about their businesses as if she mattered little to them. And she really did.


    Afterall, she was Ninola, from a neigbhouring ilu(2) on exile. Infact, for her to still be able to move freely showed that the Orisha(3) was merciful.


    Even at that, she was not worth their attention and had been allowed to roam freely between the various ilu orun(4).


    "Aiiieeee¡­" Niniola cried and punched into the hollow of her open palm sending golden sparks of energy into several directions.. Despite the fact that she was exiled and had been away from training, Niniola had yet been able to maintain an impressive feat of power and strength.


    Even to the extent of matching low level primes in power and vigor. She was feared and this was a major reason as to why her existence was ignored in all of Orun.


    Except in the Orun Apaadi(5) where huge and deadly sinister creatures and demons never gave thought to who they had for breakfast.


    Niniola, flung her hands backwards and lunged forward.


    As she did so, her feet blurred on the ground leaving flickers of afterimages as she progressed.


    ''I need to be faster¡­ I can still trace his essence but its getting faint. Need to get into range before it fades off'' She thought as she sailed forward on the brown crusty ground.


    Minutes later...


    The trees were huge and birds of all colors fluttered about them, flooding the air with beautiful harmonies. In the midst of the trees was a huge all-white building with statues here and there lining the entrance and steel faced guards wearing white robes with crimson armor and grayed beads. The statues resembled humans in strange clothing and each and each of them, despite that they were statues, had a sort of godly aura about them.


    Beneath these statues was a man walking down in though. He had a huge blade that was curved at the tip and had several markings on it. On this person''s waists were white beads that glowed and jingled as he pulled at his silver streak of hair at his chin.


    As he walked, the guards bowed their heads in acknowledgement to senior official. But he did not even heed their greetings. He just kept walking.


    Until, a voice rang through the air, startling him.


    "Maeriussss¡­ What have you done?... How could you do this?" Maerius looked up front and bowed slightly for a second as a strong yet familiar aura brushed about his skin.


    He knew who it was.


    It was The Elder. The one in charge of the entire ilu orun that they lived in.


    And he had violated his orders.


    "How could you send Sunday down there? I warned you not to. I forsaw this. I forsaw this¡­"


    "But you are no diviner, Elder. How could you read into the future?" Maerius said to the old man in front of him.


    This old man had a full bunch of graying beard that streaked from his Earline, growing in width and thickness down to his chin. He wore flowing white garments and held a wooden staff that he shook furiously. But a second glance at this staff would tell that this was no ordinary staff. It had markings that oozed out a faint hue of golden light.


    About them, the air rustled and birds flapped their winds away in fright. A repressive aura was already spreading out from the elder as opposed to the other natural aura he had.


    He was angry. And Furious.


    "Don''t Mock me. As the highest ranked, I have been blessed by the Orisha themselves." The Elder warned shaking a finger at Maerius.


    Maerius chuckled before tapping the shoulder of Elder. "Then you need not worry. Most blessed of the Orisha."


    "Fate has sealed him already. We need to get him away from us before he taints us all."


    Maerius opened his mouth.


    "We need to eliminate him totally" The Elder spoke, gaining hold of his hysterical self.


    "But he is your son! He came from your loins.How can you do that? You and I know that Fate is never constant." Maerius retorted.


    "I will not have my son ruin my legacy. And as the elder of all Orun Emi Rere(6), It is my duty to prevent darkness from growing within us.'' The Elder spoke, gazing into space.


    "No, let me go to him. Let me bring him back. I sent him there. Let me call him back. If he refuses...." Maerius spoke solemnly with a head bowed in dejection.


    "He is my son. That''s why I am taking these measures. " Elder spoke after awhile. A little slivery drop of tear dropped down from his eyes.


    "It''s the right thing to do, 3rd Prime." He added. "Find him, before I do"


    Just then, a bird fluttered past. It appeared to be singing a solemn note. But, in reality, it was crying.


    It too up to the skies and flew on and on upwards as if trying to break through the heavens.


    Then¡­


    A flash of light shot across the sky. The light traveled down to the ground as if it was flung down hurriedly. It crashed down and then split into a visible form as if it was trying to form something solid.


    THUD!!


    The light hit hard against the ground. And flickered off. Despite the force with which it came down, the impact was minimal.


    In its place was Niniola. She was stooping low, one hand drawn back and the other, holding a double ended spear made completely of light which was deeply rooted In the ground.


    Then she rose slowly.


    Tears falling off her cheeks freely, she said "No, I wont let them do this to you, Sunday¡­ No, never." She muttered.


    No more was the breathless girl trying to catch up with 3rd Prime. In her place was a ''Messenger of light'' in all glory clenching a light spear. Her braids and waist beads fluttered about as a soft breeze spread out from her.


    In that same second, bluish metal appeared over her white gown creating an armor plate on her entire body.


    *****************************************


    "I already told you. There''s a lot of things you would not understand. The supernatural is mystery to humans." Sunday said amidst his shaking of his head.


    "I talked to you only because of the spiritual essence you are oozing out right now. Its powerful. Even for a human."


    "Spiritual essence?..." Bolu checked herself, starting with her hands.


    Yes, she noticed that her body seemed brighter than ever. But that could also be as a result of her continuous exposure to bright light. What was this¡­ messenger of light saying.


    Or what did this ''Messenger of light'' mean?


    "Yes, spiritual essence. Your aura." Sunday replied, tilting his head abit.


    "I..I don''t understand." Bolu shook her head, still admiring her somewhat glowing hands. "My body is glowing. Strangely, I don''t feel any weakness or pain anywhere. Even the pain in my heart¡­ i.. I feel brand new." Bolu added, looking up at Sunday now.


    "You must be an angel. God sent me an angel¡­ Yassssss!" Bolu eyes widened with realization as she leapt up from the ground, joyous.


    "I told you, the term Angel. It''s relative. Angels are just what humans use to classify supernatural encounters that they cannot explain." Sunday replied.


    Bolu froze.


    She stretched her trembling finger at her as panic shot across her face. "So, you are not an Angel?"


    Bolu was heaving now. It seemed her knees were about to give way as she bent abit in a bid to stabilize them.


    "No. no. no no no no¡­ Nooooo¡­" Bolu screamed, backing away to the end of the room , away from Sunday."Get away from me, you devil."


    Sunday''s eyes flickered for abit. The door opened again and banged shut, continuously sending cold shivers down her spine.


    What had she entered into now? She could feel a force pushing at her, chipping her now regained energy continuously.


    At this sight, Sunday chuckled. "Oh, I''m sorry. Didn''t mean to frighten you. I was only giving you an indication of what spiritual essence felt like." He moved towards her but she retreated.


    They continued till she was backing the wall. Scared stiff, her fingers gripped at the wall, sliding over it as if searching a sort of object she could use to smash this creepy smiling¡­ whatever


    Sunday got to her now. And then, vanished.


    In a blink,he was back where he started.


    "Easy, Bolu. In human existence, there are higher up controlling the turn of events. The physical, your realm is controlled by the spiritual. And as you know it, even spiritual side has divisions.


    There''s God and there''s him¡­"


    ''who''s him? Satan? '' Bolu queried mentally


    "Ever wonder why your life was chaotic earlier? It is because the forces of darkness have paid attention to the godly aura from you. That is why they have been trying to taint your aura inorder to weaken you. Your aura is scaring them. That''s why they have been fighting you in every area of you life."


    "ME.., Bolu swallowed hard. How did I go to being focus for the devils?" She muttered inaudibly but he heard her.


    "You know what you humans say.-No good deed is lost. Your times of helping people had built your aura to an impressive state, scaring even demons. That''s why it only logical for them to trouble you till they taint it or even take your life to have your essence to them and even put a dampener on you, like the one I just banished fro your soul. Lest just say, you are Very Important to in the spiritual. When you prayed, your aura jumped up higher, forcefully calling into the heavens and I was deployed to you. "


    "Ohh¡­" Bolu cooed. She was seating on he ground now with her around her mouth as she ooh''ed.


    "Because of you high essence, I am talking to you. I have overstepped bounds that shouldn''t be stepped and¡­"


    "If you are not an Angel. Then, what are you?" Bolu asked again, puzzled.


    Sunday did not reply. Instead, he walked to the place he originally appeared in. As he did, his body began glowing brightly.


    Then he looked back.


    "I am an Irunmole¡­ a messenger of light." Sunday said before smirking at her.


    He glowed brighter as a chaotic storm of light wisps flickered about in the air around him.


    VHUUP!


    He flashed, flickering for a bit.


    Then he was no more.


    It was just her.


    And she still couldn''t believe her eyes?


    (A/N)


    Hey guys. First, I must thank you for sparing your time to read this. Each read makes me a even better author.


    TRAILING SHADOWS is Yoruba themed Fantasy series that is set to blow your mind. Its Yoruba, yes. That''s because I am a Yoruba fellow from Nigeria, here in Africa.


    And I am soo proud of my culture. I mean, I have read books spawned from Greek mythology, seen many concepts from roman myths. Even from Nors.e.m.e.n mythology. But due to western influence, thanks to colonialism, Africans seemed to have forgotten about the rich history we have on our own Awon Orisha(The Gods). We have orisha like Obatala, esu, shokpona, Ogun, Sango, Iyemoja. Powerful enough to even strip Zeus of all his might.


    And the interesting fact that makes Yoruba mythology so unique was that each and every god had ''IRUNMOLE''(messengers of light) under them. These Irunmole were what modern religions would classify as ANGELS.


    However, if you look closely at it, you would know that the term Angel does not efficiently define who and what an Irunmole is. This Irunmoles were the go between-middle ground between Humans and Orisha.


    The gods themselves were subjected to the authority of Obatala-King of the white cloth who in turn was subject to ELEDUMARE- The Almighty God.


    Anyways, if you really want to enjoy this book, you must be ready to drop your religious inclination and embrace this interesting tradition for once.


    I am not saying, ditch your religion. No, I am saying, Free your mind.


    One would have thought that this book was Christian religion themed. Only for it to take a different path. So to avoid being confused,(this book is going to touch various religions in a way that might be controversial) please¡­


    FREE YOUR MIND. Afterall, this is but fiction. .


    Once more, thanks for reading.


    Rate this chapter, please.


    And vote me up. lol...


    Already this chapter is on 2powerstones. Your votes make me feel appreciated. Thank you. thank you. thank you. lol


    (1)3rd prime is cruel . (2)City.(3)The Gods. (4)City of heaven. (5)Realm of the unpure(6)realm of the pure spirits

 Chapter 2 - REALIZATIONS I

    The sun hung lazily in the east casting a golden haze around, reminding everyone that it was morning. The wind as if in response, blew softly, parting through the lush fresh vegetation that bordered a village settlement.


    All around was green accented with luscious hue of flowers and vibrant brown of trees of variant sizes. The trees bore different fruits with beautiful hue of colors all around. It was a sight to behold. As if that was not enough, the birds lightened the atmospheres singing various melodious tones here and there.


    Butterflies did not lag behind too. They flavored the air with their brightly colored wings, adding life to the whole area..Here it seemed everything was competing for beauty.


    A few persons walked to and fro around the forest region, busy carrying out their duties, some fully clothed, some especially males, moved with b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t. The ones who were not fully clothed had white spirals about their arms and legs that glowed softly. Each and every one of them exerted a soft pressure on their surroundings.


    These people could pass as just normal villagers doing what they do except for the fact that their dressing consisted of a dominant white color with white spirals on their arms and legs.


    These people were in fact not normal people as humans were classified. They were spirit beings, occupying a plane of reality, free from the corruption of technology and man foolishness. Although their existence was partly to serve mankind but that did not mean they were lower beings.


    They were in fact Irunmoles, created even before Humans ever walked the earth. The existence of Irunmole''s spanned from the time of the great rebellion of Olosi(1). Even at that time, it was safe to say that the orisha was nonexistent.


    Then were the days when Eledumare-The great trinity was still very much active. Eledumare as a whole was neutral universal energy until Olofin emerged from it into existence, modifying Eledumare. Following him were Olokun and Olorun who emerged later. Together they formed the Great Trinity. The great Trinity was the first existence of universal consciousness.


    Comprising of Olofin(2) Olokun(3) Olorun(4), the trinity sought to create existence like themselves. And hence, set about creating the universes. Time was of no great importance to them as they were beyond the limits of time. Creating and creating, they built worlds and dimensions for other existences to occupy once they were created.


    And then, they created the first Rebellion. They created Olosi to man the earth while they focused on other creations. Busy on their creations, they failed to take note that Olosi had fallen in love with the darkness and void he saw on earth and hence rebelled.


    Olosi had thought he could mann earth and have earth know him as its supreme creator. So, he sought the darkness and created deformed creatures who would later be known as demons.


    Then, he prepared to march against his creator, wanting to have the true power of creating perfections, as Eledumare did.


    By then, The Trinity was aware and they struck out with rage and fury at Olosi insurrection. They refused to take his insolence and attacked him with righteous fervor, in the process, destroying many of the other worlds they created.


    Mars was rendered to a desert land. Venus became even hotter as Lightning rained all about. But Olosi was made of the same immortality as they were. They created him equal.


    It was The Trinity''s mistake. They could not destroy him because he was the firstborn. The first conscious existence they had created. And Out of love for this first born, he was sealed.


    It was at this notion, Obatala was created, to take Olosi''s place. But Eledumare would not make him as powerful as he made Olosi.


    The trinity did not want another rebellion due to the taste of power. However, seeing as Obatala worked hard to set the pillars of earth In order for Eledumare garden- Earth, The Trinity created other beings to assist.


    Beings with even lesser power than Obatala to mann the various sections of the world that Obatala had marked out. These beings were the first gods.


    The Orisha


    And then, man was created. Created into an already prepared world to live. The Orisha came down from Orun periodically to admire the pet of Eledumare, man and also to carry out their functions to mann various parts of the earth.


    As man increased, the followers of Olosi who were demons had been escaping their bounds, and frequenting Earth.


    Spreading darkness , bitterness and strife in the heart of man, corrupting Eledumare pet.


    At dire times, Orisha would be deployed to arrest and bind the sinister demons back to orun apaadi and expel their influences from man life.


    This made their work of manning the earth even more tedious. And so, the gods cried to Obatala '' This work is too much for us.''


    The Orisha were doing a great job. He could create more to increase their efficiency but Eledumare forbade him, restricting the Orisha to a maximium of 401 Orisha.


    The only solution was to create a taskforce under the individual orisha. These beings he would create were going to be far lesser than the Orisha but yet capable of taking down demons in battles.


    And so, he created the Irunmoles and divided them accordingly to each Orisha in Orun Emi Ogun(6).


    The irunmoles were messenger spirits also and could be deployed by the gods to deliver blessings and prayers in their place.


    However, going down to earth without crossing into Orun Apaadi which was the 2nd heaven. The first heaven contained the sun, moon and stars. While the third heaven was called Orun rere(7) and was the dwelling place of Eledumare, the Orisha and Irunmoles.


    So, to get down to earth meant crossing through an unfriendly realm of demons and evil creatures. Therefore every Irunmole had the innate ability of a warrior.


    Hence, they were called Emi Ogun.


    Despite the fact that they were awon emi(8), their lives were similar to mankind.


    They could fall inlove, marry, procreate, grow and eat. The only differences were that they had a very long span of life. A typical Irunmole lived an average of 2 centuries with lifespan at 4 centuries before dispersing into energies, at death.


    Aside from that, their exposure to the orisha and eledumare granted them supernatural abilities that manifested and became more pronounced with time and consistent meditations.


    These abilities also were a vital point in determining who lorded an Ilu Orun.


    Each Ilu Orun was was presided over by a prime. A prime was the most powerful Irunmole in any Ilu. Assisted by 2 Alphas, A prime would maintain peace and decorum in his domain as well as keeping the focus of everyone on Eledumare via his intermediary, Obatala.


    Except in Obatala ilu orun.


    Just as the Orisha were subject to Obatala, so were the various ilu orun subject to ilu orun that obatala presided over.


    And that Obatala Ilu Orun, the system of governance was different.


    Instead of a prime assisted by 2 alphas, Ilu Orun Obatala had an Elder who oversaw things , assisted by 2 Primes who were in turn assisted by 4 Alphas.


    At the center of this ilu was a huge all white building that served as HQ which housed the summit meetings of all the other primes. It was still building that The Elder dished out missions and assignments to all subordinates. All of that making Ilu Obatala the highest ranked Ilu in all of Orun.


    Meanwhile, in the middle of thick vegetation were three persons walking on a pathway that sn.a.k.e.d its way through the forest.


    Beside him, at his right was another aged. Though not as aged as he was but one could safely say, this man was middle aged due to the taut face and silver beard at his chin that he tugged at occasionally. He also had a huge sword behind him.


    At the other side of The Elder was someone very much younger and less experienced. He had a carefree manner unlike the others who had grave expressions. Behind them, were three irunmoles in glorified battle mood. Their aura was constantly oozing out, scaring away potential danger before it got any closer. They were the Elite Irunmoles who had higher ranking than the regular irunmoles and were assigned on guard duty for The Elder.


    The carefree one, pinched on a reed of grass, pulling it as he walked along. Gazing intently at the reed, he crafted it into various shapes.


    "Elder, I still don''t understand why we have to walk over to Ilu Ifa when there are better ways of getting there faster." He grumbled.


    The Elder kept silent and clenched harder at his staff. Seeing this, Maerius, the third prime jumped in.


    "Ah, be silent, Sunday. You haven''t even crossed to the second half of your life and you are still complaining."


    "Ah.. I am 130 years old already. Almost at the second half. Its not until I reach there before I can complain over this injustice." He chewed on the reed now.


    "Eh¡­ ewo le leyi. (9) Who should be complaining? We or you that still has the vigors of youth. " Maerius shook his head.


    "Children of nowadays eh. Emi o mo nnkan to shey yin oh(10)" He added , still shaking his head.


    "I am not a child" Sunday retorted, red lines crisscrossing his temples already.


    "Da ke si be.(11) It is because of you we are making this trip." Elder cut in sharply.


    "Your destiny seems tainted already. As your father¡­"


    "Don''t you dare go there. Don''t you dare call yourself my father. The only thing you care about is how to save your face." Sunday interrupted, pointing the half chewed reed at The Elder.


    As he did so, the irunmole behind him unsheathed their weapons as light flashed about in their hands. They quickly moved into formation, forming a semi circle around Sunday.


    "Leave us."The Elder raised his staff. Turning slowly, he stopped to face Sunday.


    "What I do ,I do to uphold to uphold the glory of our existence. I do what I do to protect you. Because, I¡­ AM.. I AM YOUR FATHER"


    Sunday chuckled sadly as the guard irunmoles slowly fell back.


    "A father who knows nothing about his child is not worthy to be a father. Ewo ni.(10)" He spat out.


    Third Prime swallowed hard. Sunday and his father had never been on good side. It seemed what Sunday has always wanted was recognition but the father, treating him as the last child would waive him aside. Always.


    They wouldn''t even have had any need to make the trip.


    Recently, a seer had given a prophesy about Sunday. The seer had gone close to Elder, ignoring all the guards around her. She had spoken to him thus.


    ''First Prime, The Elder. Out of darkness came light. Out of nothingness came existence. A son you''ll have will bring the reverse of the case. Prepare all of Orun. Sound the battle cry, for Your own, carries the speck of darkness. "


    That was it. And for decades, He had been careful, trying to watch every of his children. Particularly the male. After all, the seer had said ''a son you''ll have'',


    And just when Elder thought the prophecy was failed, Sunday began exhibiting strange characters.


    So, he really didn''t blame the elder. Not that he appraised the way the elder distance his self from Sunday.


    But rather, he felt if The Elder had been more caring, a lot would have been prevented.


    ROOOAAAAAAAAAAWWWWWWRRRRRRR¡­


    A roar boomed through the air as dark tingly aura shot out in all directions, breaking Maerius'' series of thoughts.


    In front of him was a prickled bane winged wolf, towering over at them at a height of 9feet. The wolf was drooling as he approached the party, l.i.c.k.i.n.g its mouth.


    "Prickled Bane Winged Wolf¡­" Maerius muttered under his breath.


    " Defensive triangle. "


    In a split second, the guard irunmoles had released their auras, maxing it to repel this sinister beast. But it just didn''t work. They were moving to surround The Elder and Sunday inside a triangle when the wolf charged¡­


    The wolf ran, stamping its claws into the soft ground as it drooled on. Its eyes were locked on the persons before its eyes and it was aiming to ram into them directly. The eyes also began to turn reddish as its hairs stood out into prickles and thorns. This was the attribute that gave it the name ''Prickled Bane Winged Wolf.''


    "Come" Maerius said . He was in front of the triangle now, feeling for the hilt of his blade. Once the beast got within radius, he would slash once and that once would be the kill.


    Steeling his eyes now, he drew his left leg forward while his fingers played at the hilt of his blade.


    "3rd Prime, pa da.(12) awon irunmole e pa da. Leave it be. A Prickled wolf does not attack just like that." The Elder said with calm assurance, calling to Maerius to fall back.


    Seeing this, the wolf charged. And then it leapt, springing itself forward as its open jaws began closing onto Sunday''s head.


    Sunday watched with calm eyes too. He saw the wolf leaping at him.


    He saw the irunmole''s falling back.


    He had thought The Elder wanted to take on this Rare Classed Beast by himself alone.


    But then, a second thought crossed his mind. The elder saw him as a child. Taking down this beast that was powerful enough to send shivers down the spines of elite Irunmole''s would prove that he really was no child.


    Yes, this was his way of outrightly shaming his father. By taking down this beast, he would be able to rival Elites or even Alpha Irunmoles. By then, The elder would come to respect him.


    Yes, he would respect him.


    Sunday ground his teeth as a burst of energy was expelled from his body, spreading his aura into the air. He clenched his fists now. Waiting.


    Time seemed to move slowly. Seconds ticked and ticked. The wolf drew nearer and nearer. To any one around, one would think he was attempting suicide.


    But he didn''t care about that.


    ''Elder has made no move now. It looks like he wants me to prove myself. I''ll show you, father. I''ll show all of you''


    *** ***


    The elder looked with steady eyes at the freckled wolf that had just sprung out from the forest to attack.


    He was taking Sunday to Ilu Ifa to divine his future and to know what next step to take. Ifa was the Orisha of divination and going to that ilu meant he was going to the realm of prophet Irunmoles who could properly ascertain the future of his son.


    He loved Sunday so much. And he didn''t want to lose him.


    That''s why he ventured out on this journey.


    At Ifa place, they could find solutions to expel the shadows creeping into his life, as prophesied by that seer.


    But he wasn''t sure.


    So far, he had been protective of Sunday so he could say confidently that the seer was wrong. But¡­ No¡­ She can''t be wrong.


    A prickled bane winged wolf was a Rare class Beast that was drawn to fated beings. Its appearance here was no mistake.


    In Orun, there were demons present. Though not in Orun rere but in a section reserved for them called Orun Apaadi.


    Orun Apaadi was another realm where beastly creatures roamed also, aside from demons. Originally, It had being created as the garden for Eledumare where he created several creatures, mighty and strong. Creatures with untold strength.


    However after the great rebellion, Eledumare was pained and then swore by himself never to create any other beings with high power levels. That was when Obatala was created. The demons who had fled to Apaadi had also contaminated the beasts making them dark and vile.


    But for the sake of thefact that the Beasts were his secondary conscious creations after Olosi, he refused to erase them from existence. Instead, he sealed them up in Orun Apaadi .


    Seeing a beast here in Orun Emi Ogun was not meant to be. Especially A rare classed beast.


    There were three classes of beasts in Orun Apaadi. Common beasts, Rare and Mythical beasts.


    Common beasts were beasts that bore similarities to creatures on planets earth. For example, the 10ft golden lion. Because of that, they were the most common creatures in Orun Apaadi. Mythical beats were beasts that had infused so much darkness as a result of interactions with demons. This fusion with darkness had made them the most powerful beast class, capable of taking down dozens of Primes.


    On the other hand, rare beasts were drawn to fated beings and appeared mostly when a being was tampering with fate. They were a sign that something was wrong somewhere.


    The prickled wolf appearing here, far away from Orun Apaadi meant something was definitely wrong.


    Already the guard Irunmoles had formed a defensive triangle around himself and Sunday. He watched as Maerius walked with unshaking confidence to the front of the triangle as he felt for the hilt of his balde.


    Maerius had not even know the full capabilities of a this prickled bane winged wolf and he was already standing so confident, preparing to strike at it.


    So Arrogant! He exclaimed.


    In a way, he liked Maerius''s c.o.c.ky arrogance. Rare classed beasts were creatures that one could never know the true extent of their powers unless they used them.


    Unlike the other classes of beats where soul gazing could give you an understanding of it capabilities. However, only a few Irunmoles could soul gaze.


    ''No, if Maerius gets in the way of this beast, I may never truly know who it is that drew the beast to us. It is drawn by fate so it will only attack what or who is causing imbalance in fate.''


    "3rd Prime, pa da. awon irunmole e pa da. Leave it be. A Prickled wolf does not attack just like that."He ordered, watching as them fall back.


    All except Sunday. His eyes widened.


    ''No, it cant be. It can''t be Sunday. It has to be someone else. Oh Orisha Obatala, let it be someone else''


    The Wolf leapt up, closing the distance between itself and the irunmoles as it bared its fangs ready to clamp down on flesh.


    It saw the Irunmole fall back but didn''t seem bothered at all. It seemed to the beast that they were retreating except one.


    One young Irunmole. An easy meal.


    It closed its jaws now on Sunday''s head.


    But Sunday was faster.


    Quickly, he pushed his weight to his right foot, bending in the process and avoiding the wolf''s jaws by mere inches.


    He had just a second to react. A second later meant he was done for. From what he had known, Rare Classed beasts were extremely fast.


    It was now or never.


    Sunday channeled all of his energy into his Right arm, making it glow brighter than the other arm. His face went pale as a result of the energy he was pulling on.


    Then he adjusted to the left, Firing his glowing fist into the massive cheek of the wolf, throwing it off momentum, into the air.


    AWUULLL¡­ The wolf w.h.i.n.ed as it crashed into trees, slipping down into the bushes below. It lay there stunned.


    It had not expected that amount of force.


    Once Sunday realized this, he knew it was his chance.


    He felt drained, as his aura became increasingly aggressive. This was a result of the damage he dealt out. Auras of irunmoles fluctuated according to damage received and dealt out. Now his aura increased greatly, steadily shipping at his energy.


    He wanted to stay back and relax a bit. After all, the wolf was stunned. For 3 seconds now, it was down there, dazed. He could just do that but wanting to stay back to replenish his energy was signing his death contract.


    His feet blurred now, as his hands were flung back and body lunging out. He arrived at the head of the wolf in a second.


    Already, the wolf had begun to stir.


    POW!


    His fist dug into the head of the wolf spending beams of light across.


    The wolf w.h.i.n.ed now.


    It seemed too easy. Too easy? He almost drained himself out, dealing his first damage to the wolf. That wasn''t too easy. And besides, it was Rare classed.


    For him to stun a Rare classed beast...


    That was a feat applaudable. ''Father would respect me now'' He smirked.


    But it was rare classed¡­


    "Aaargghh¡­" He screamed, pain tearing through his whole nerves as teeth dug into his legs."


    "No¡­"


    The wolf had bit into his legs and was attempting to gobble him up from beneath.


    He had to do something. He could not show weakness.


    Clenching his fists, Sunday yelled in fervent rage now. He raised his two hands up into fist. Light shone through the fist and symbols flashed about hands.


    "IMOLE MO¡­"(13) The light shining at his hands suddenly morphed into short double ended daggers.


    The daggers in turn glowed sharp yellow as heat spread through his hands. He wasted no time. Any time wasted, he could be gone. He slammed into the snout of the wolf with unchained fervor.


    The wolf stopped swallowing for a spilt second.


    Then, it rose up so fast that Sunday did not even know when he was spat out. His head hit the rocks as he landed sending sharp jolts of pain coursing through his body. The wolf was angered already. It howled loudly as its aura burst out, uprooting the trees around him.


    It was enraged.


    "No¡­ I am going in, Elder." Maerius muttered, drawing his blade. He pushed himself forward but felt a resistance at his c.h.e.s.t, limiting him.


    It was the Elder who used his staff to block his motion.


    "You go, when I say you go, Maerius"


    "It is a rare classed beast. For Eledumare''s sake, you saw the extent of its aura. He¡­ Cannot.. Handle¡­ It¡­" Maerius said, pointing at the wolf.


    The wolf had already puffed its mane, making its hairs stand all straight as it raised his wings.


    "I know. That''s what I am counting on" Elder said, maintaining a forward gaze.


    "No. You can''t be serious" Maerius'' eyes widened, realized what The Elder meant. "HE IS YOUR SON¡­ YO¡­"


    Maerius couldn''t complete his statement. A force of concussion hit him clearing himself and the guards off the ground.


    The elder was faster though. He had exerted his aura out absorbing some of the concussion wind but even at that, the elder staggered backwards for 10 meters. From the corner of Maerius'' eyes, he saw that the wolf had flapped its wings, attacking them with strong winds.


    AWUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUULLLLLLL!!! The wolf howled at them, attacking with sonic booms.


    Maerius was deafened. He was trying to gain a footing of himself when the sonic boom hit him hard, unsettling his attempt. He saw that the elder couldn''t deflect the attack this time as he too tumbled in the air.


    But he knew the elder and even the other elites with him would be okay soon enough.


    He was worried about Sunday. Sunday was a D ranked Irunmole, the weakest with them now. How was he holding up? .


    (A/N)


    Hey, guys, I am so pleased to be dropping another chapter of trailing shadows. I actually was going to post it yesterday. Its Thursday now. But yesterday was my birthday so I used all that time to chill out.


    But, no more birthdays for more. I mean, you only celebrate your birthdays once, right? So, I would be posting regularly. Except when the ASUU strike is called off.


    ASUU strike put all universities in Nigeria on hold. If its called off soon enough, it will affect my regular update. Because the university would be trying to rush us up and aaiiiieee, I am but a fresher.


    Imagine how that would tell on ''very aspect of my life. I might even have to take a leave from Comican Arts during that time.


    That''s if the strike is over this month. Which I hope not, so that I will be able to finish up volume 1 of this book. I tell you, By then, you would love this book.


    Because, I am going indepth into all the various sections of Yoruba myth that has been forgotten. Although, I add my own touches to the book but its still original material. XD


    And I want to start writing another book. Its 100% sci-fi. I don''t know if to call it Transmigration themed too. Because, it is all about a hardcore gamer who imagines himself in the game he plays and ends up realizing that his Imaginations are real.


    If I write it, would you read?


    Hey, before I start blabbing on. TRAILING SHADOWS¡­ What do you think would happen to Sunday? Comment what you think so I can be merciful on him. For I intend to give him a bloody fight with him as the loser. Lol.


    And thank you balogunfuadkayode for helping out with the translations. Appreciate.


    (T/N)


    (1)owner of the left part.(2)Owner of the secrets.(3)Owner of the seas and waters.(4)The Lord of the skies and galaxies.(5)Realm of the unpure. Hell


    (6)Realm of the spirits of war-Another term for Irunmole (7)Realm of the pure. Heaven (8) The spirits(9)Which one is this one? (10)I don''t know what is wrong with you.(11) Be quiet there.(12)Third Prime , return. Spirits of war, Return¡­(13)Light Sabe

 Chapter 2 - Messenger Of Light

    "Heyyy.. 3rd prime¡­ Eka ni 3rd prime sha(1). He can''t even wait for a brief second¡­"


    A girl muttered breathlessly to herself as she dashed over to where 3rd prime stood from a couple of huts.


    The people around who mostly had white cloth wrapped around their body alongside with white beads and spirals of light on their arms looked at the person running.


    They too, seemed to ooze out a cool calming aura of essence.


    After finding out the commotion source, they turned and went about their businesses as if she mattered little to them. And she really did.


    Afterall, she was Ninola, from a neigbhouring ilu(2) on exile. Infact, for her to still be able to move freely showed that the Orisha(3) was merciful.


    Even at that, she was not worth their attention and had been allowed to roam freely between the various ilu orun(4).


    "Aiiieeee¡­" Niniola cried and punched into the hollow of her open palm sending golden sparks of energy into several directions.. Despite the fact that she was exiled and had been away from training, Niniola had yet been able to maintain an impressive feat of power and strength.


    Even to the extent of matching low level primes in power and vigor. She was feared and this was a major reason as to why her existence was ignored in all of Orun.


    Niniola, flung her hands backwards and lunged forward.


    As she did so, her feet blurred on the ground leaving flickers of afterimages as she progressed.


    ''I need to be faster¡­ I can still trace his essence but its getting faint. Need to get into range before it fades off'' She thought as she sailed forward on the brown crusty ground


    Minutes later...


    The trees were huge and birds of all colors fluttered about them, flooding the air with beautiful harmonies. In the midst of the trees was a huge all-white building with statues here and there lining the entrance and steel faced guards wearing white robes with crimson armor and grayed beads. The statues resembled humans in strange clothing and each and each of them, despite that they were statues, had a sort of godly aura about them.


    Beneath these statues was a man walking down in though. He had a huge blade that was curved at the tip and had several markings on it. On this person''s waists were white beads that glowed and jingled as he pulled at his silver streak of hair at his chin.


    As he walked, the guards bowed their heads in acknowledgement to senior official. But he did not even heed their greetings. He just kept walking.


    Until, a voice rang through the air, startling him.


    "Maeriussss¡­ What have you done?... How could you do this?" Maerius looked up front and bowed slightly for a second as a strong yet familiar aura brushed about his skin.


    It was The Elder. The one in charge of the entire ilu orun that they lived in.


    And he had violated his orders.


    "How could you send Sunday down there? I warned you not to. I forsaw this. I forsaw this¡­"


    "But you are no diviner, Elder. How could you read into the future?" Maerius said to the old man in front of him.


    This old man had a full bunch of graying beard that streaked from his Earline, growing in width and thickness down to his chin. He wore flowing white garments and held a wooden staff that he shook furiously. But a second glance at this staff would tell that this was no ordinary staff. It had markings that oozed out a faint hue of golden light.


    About them, the air rustled and birds flapped their winds away in fright. A repressive aura was already spreading out from the elder as opposed to the other natural aura he had.


    He was angry.


    And Furious.


    "Don''t Mock me. As the highest ranked, I have been blessed by the Orisha themselves." The Elder warned shaking a finger at Maerius.


    Maerius chuckled before tapping the shoulder of Elder. "Then you need not worry. Most blessed of the Orisha."


    "Fate has sealed him already. We need to get him away from us before he taints us all."


    Maerius opened his mouth.


    "We need to eliminate him totally" The Elder spoke, gaining hold of his hysterical self.


    "But he is your son! He came from your loins.How can you do that? You and I know that Fate is never constant." Maerius retorted.


    "I will not have my son ruin my legacy. And as the elder of all Orun Emi Rere(6), It is my duty to prevent darkness from growing within us.'' The Elder spoke, gazing into space.


    "No, let me go to him. Let me bring him back. I sent him there. Let me call him back. If he refuses...." Maerius spoke solemnly with a head bowed in dejection.


    "He is my son. That''s why I am taking these measures. " Elder spoke after awhile. A little slivery drop of tear dropped down from his eyes.


    "It''s the right thing to do, 3rd Prime." He added. "Find him, before I do"


    Just then, a bird fluttered past. It appeared to be singing a solemn note. But, in reality, it was crying.


    Then¡­


    A flash of light shot across the sky. The light traveled down to the ground as if it was flung down hurriedly. It crashed down and then split into a visible form as if it was trying to form something solid.


    THUD!!


    The light hit hard against the ground. And flickered off. Despite the force with which it came down, the impact was minimal.


    In its place was Niniola. She was stooping low, one hand drawn back and the other, holding a double ended spear made completely of light which was deeply rooted In the ground.


    Then she rose slowly.


    Tears falling off her cheeks freely, she said "No, I wont let them do this to you, Sunday¡­ No, never." She muttered.


    No more was the breathless girl trying to catch up with 3rd Prime. In her place was a ''Messenger of light'' in all glory clenching a light spear. Her braids and waist beads fluttered about as a soft breeze spread out from her.


    In that same second, bluish metal appeared over her white gown creating an armor plate on her entire body.


    "I already told you. There''s a lot of things you would not understand. The supernatural is mystery to humans." Sunday said amidst his shaking of his head.


    "I talked to you only because of the spiritual essence you are oozing out right now. Its powerful. Even for a human."


    "Spiritual essence?..." Bolu checked herself, starting with her hands.


    Yes, she noticed that her body seemed brighter than ever. But that could also be as a result of her continuous exposure to bright light. What was this¡­ messenger of light saying.


    Or what did this ''Messenger of light'' mean?


    "Yes, spiritual essence. Your aura." Sunday replied, tilting his head abit.


    "I..I don''t understand." Bolu shook her head, still admiring her somewhat glowing hands. "My body is glowing. Strangely, I don''t feel any weakness or pain anywhere. Even the pain in my heart¡­ i.. I feel brand new." Bolu added, looking up at Sunday now.


    "You must be an angel. God sent me an angel¡­ Yassssss!" Bolu eyes widened with realization as she leapt up from the ground, joyous.


    "I told you, the term Angel. It''s relative. Angels are just what humans use to classify supernatural encounters that they cannot explain." Sunday replied.


    She stretched her trembling finger at her as panic shot across her face. "So, you are not an Angel?"


    Bolu was heaving now. It seemed her knees were about to give way as she bent abit in a bid to stabilize them.


    "No. no. no no no no¡­ Nooooo¡­" Bolu screamed, backing away to the end of the room , away from Sunday."Get away from me, you devil."


    Sunday''s eyes flickered for abit. The door opened again and banged shut, continuously sending cold shivers down her spine.


    What had she entered into now? She could feel a force pushing at her, chipping her now regained energy continuously.


    At this sight, Sunday chuckled. "Oh, I''m sorry. Didn''t mean to frighten you. I was only giving you an indication of what spiritual essence felt like." He moved towards her but she retreated.


    They continued till she was backing the wall. Scared stiff, her fingers gripped at the wall, sliding over it as if searching a sort of object she could use to smash this creepy smiling¡­ whatever


    Sunday got to her now. And then, vanished.


    In a blink,he was back where he started.


    "Easy, Bolu. In human existence, there are higher up controlling the turn of events. The physical, your realm is controlled by the spiritual. And as you know it, even spiritual side has divisions.


    There''s God and there''s him¡­"


    ''who''s him? Satan? '' Bolu queried mentally


    "Ever wonder why your life was chaotic earlier? It is because the forces of darkness have paid attention to the godly aura from you. That is why they have been trying to taint your aura inorder to weaken you. Your aura is scaring them. That''s why they have been fighting you in every area of you life."


    "ME.., Bolu swallowed hard. How did I go to being focus for the devils?" She muttered inaudibly but he heard her.


    "You know what you humans say.-No good deed is lost. Your times of helping people had built your aura to an impressive state, scaring even demons. That''s why it only logical for them to trouble you till they taint it or even take your life to have your essence to them and even put a dampener on you, like the one I just banished fro your soul. Lest just say, you are Very Important to in the spiritual. When you prayed, your aura jumped up higher, forcefully calling into the heavens and I was deployed to you. "


    "Ohh¡­" Bolu cooed. She was seating on he ground now with her around her mouth as she ooh''ed.


    "Because of you high essence, I am talking to you. I have overstepped bounds that shouldn''t be stepped and¡­"


    "If you are not an Angel. Then, what are you?" Bolu asked again, puzzled.


    Sunday did not reply. Instead, he walked to the place he originally appeared in. As he did, his body began glowing brightly.


    Then he looked back.


    "I am an Irunmole¡­ a messenger of light." Sunday said before smirking at her.


    He glowed brighter as a chaotic storm of light wisps flickered about in the air around him.


    VHUUP!


    He flashed, flickering for a bit.


    Then he was no more.


    It was just her.


    And she still couldn''t believe her eyes?


    ___________________


    (T/N)


    1. 3rd Prime is Wicked.


    2. Town/Realm


    3. Gods/Goddess/Deity


    4. Heaven


    5. Realm of the Unpure


    6. realm of the pure spirits


    __________________

 Chapter 3 - REALIZATIONS II

    "Uoops" Anu''s c.h.e.s.t tightened as She gasped. Her eyes which had been a brilliant white began fading to normal.


    "Nooo¡­ This can''t be." She muttered , rubbing the temples of her head. She was seated behind a desk that had various scrolls around. It seemed like she was the custodian of scrolls.


    She raised now, her long loose black hair falling around her shoulders. Anu eyes revealed fatigue. Not necessarily fatigue. Irunmoles did not could feel tiredness although they could feel hurt. It was more like her eyes had dulled due to seating in one place all day long.


    Her chocolate lean skin radiated beauty like never before, complemented by her flowing white gown that had golden arms. At her waist was a string of golden beads seated there, adding more radiance to her.


    Her eyes whitened again.


    "All Alphas prepare for extraction. First Prime, the elder has being¡­ being attacked¡­"She stopped short as she put her hands on her h.i.p.s.


    Anu was the 2nd Prime in Ilu Obatala. And being a prime, she was able to linked mentally to other Primes and hence could always be aware of any threat the other Prime had encountered. This was an ability shared with only Irunmoles at Prime Class.


    Currently, there were five Irunmole Class. There were split into Earth/Messenger Class.


    Messenger class irunmole were the basic form of irunmoles and their duty, was just what their class names implied. A messenger class irunmole was the irunmole who basically had to run errands between Orun and Ile aye(1). And they were the weakest, having no basic knowledge of combat.


    So, for the messenger classed irunmole to effectively perform their duties, they had to be accompanied by Elite Irunmole who escorted them through the 2nd Heaven, also known as Orun Apaadi, warding off demon and beasts attacks.


    Following closely was the pseudo-elite. This was the class where messenger irunmoles were beginning to take interest in combat. Also because, it was necessary for them to be able to defend themselves in Aye where they would be without the protection of the Elite classed Irunmoles.


    The next was the elite classed irunmoles. This group had more combat knowledge and were the base form of warring soldiers. An Irunmole in this class was considered a proper Emi Ogun(2). This Irunmole could combat beasts and demons but only in their numbers. Single elite wanting to take down a demon would be wiped out, unless the demon was weakened.


    There were Pseudo classes in between each class of irunmoles. Where an Irunmole could perform feats typical to the class above them. However, this was only temporary or something they called ''Blessings of the Gods''.


    Ignoring pseudo classes, the next class after Elite was the Omega Class. What differentiated the Omega class from any other lower class was the fact Omega classed could ''Soul Gaze''. Soul Gazing was an ability that gave an irunmole important info about an opponent. Info like health stats, energy ranking and power levels. More so, being at this class gave more you more combat moves to use and independency from ''IMOLE MO'' which was the basic weapon level of Irunmole.


    Next was Alpha Classed Irunmoles. Irunmole in this category were stronger and much more powerful than other irunmole. This irunmole possessed the capability to communicate with Awon Orisha which was something a lower class Irunmole was incapable of. Aside from this, Alphas had the general capability to draw upon Creation power known as ''Agbara''(3) to make bend light into whatever they willed.


    Finally, the most powerful class was Prime Class. Because leveling to a higher class took a considerable amount of time and experience, there were only few Primes in Orun Emi Ogun. Primes had the inherent Ability to communicate directly with the gods whenever they wanted to. Primes naturally had the blessing of the gods which was an innate barrier that surrounded them, magnifying their auras to god level. In some instances, the aura of a prime alone could be used to repel an attack. Also Prime class could also communicate mentally via telepathy to all classes of irunmole.


    (A/N-Note that each class had a subclass/pseudo class in between. One had to reach that class and level up also before truly attaining the next class. And heyyy¡­ It takes a lot of effort to really level up. Many Irunmole just stay stuck in Pseudo class for all their life time.)


    "Elder is truly reckless. How could he go out with just the protection of Elite Irunmole? Not even Pseudo Omegas¡­" Anu nagged noisily to herself, clapping her hands continuously. She began pacing through the room over and over. It was her own way of letting out steam.


    "What kind of carelessness is this? Why? Is it because he is The Elder. Does he not know that responsibility that lies on his head? EH? I don''t understand oh. Even if you have all power.. I mean. Even Eledumare had to seal off Him. Why? Eledumare could have just left him roaming about. After all, Eledumare is the most powerful existence.. No¡­ Eledeumare sealed him. That was Carefulness. Who does First Prime think he is. Eh?"


    "Such arrogance! Ah¡­ Now, imagine the type of strain, he is putting me through. What do I do? Now , I am the one in charge of governance here. I can''t leave. And I don''t trust those Alphas to effectively deal with whatever is attacking them there."


    "Ah¡­ Eledumare, egba mi oh. Ewo le leyi oh(4)" Anu nagged, putting her hands over her head, her face a mask of worry.


    "Come sef(5), I don''t even know what is attacking them gan(6). Let me contact Maerius again."


    Now, her eyes gleamed white again. It flickered on and off, an indication that her telepathy was having trouble connecting. This meant that the contact senses were currently not balanced to pick on a telepathic message. Except in cases, where the person was extremely powerful.


    "Chai(7)¡­ Maeriussssssssss.. Steady your mind." Anu wringed her hands.


    She bit her fingers now, trying to contact Maerius again for the situation level he was experiencing. If only she was there and not cursed with this custodian duty¡­


    She gasped as her body went motionless.


    "What ? Rare Classed? " Her heart ceased, joining in the motionless state her body was in.


    Fear had crept up into her entire being. "No, no¡­ If it floored Elder¡­ No¡­ No¡­ no¡­" Anu gasped uncontrollably as the white in her eyes died out.


    *** ***


    The massive white building that had huge statues of Various Orisha basked with activity. The steel faced guards that usually lined all the entrance seemed to be in a state of uneasiness and unrest. It looked like trouble had opened in paradise.


    And because of this, security was relatively low at the Council House. Enabling a girl to walk into the premises freely and unnoticed.


    This girl was Niniola, the exiled one.


    She smiled ruefully at the fact that the council house was agog with action. Something was definitely going on. She could bet her celestiality that it was big.


    And she was going to be in on this.


    Niniola had since been banished from her Ilu because her curiosity had taken the best of her. It was often said that curiosity made ''HIM'' to rebel and d.e.s.i.r.e Eledumare''s power.


    Hence utmost curiosity had been forbidden among Irunmole. But she was stubborn too. Had sneaked into the council house of Ilu Aganju(8) to know what exactly was always discussed in there during the visit of Orisha Aganju.


    And she was punished severely for it. In fact, she was not supposed to be existing as of now. Orisha Aganju had simply been too merciful to her.


    But all that had not taught her not flee curiosity. What it had taught her was that she was never ever going to ''officially'' level up as she was already considered outcast by all other Ilu. And for you to level up, you needed to be properly gauged and ascertained in the Class Exams.


    Only by passing the exams could you be considered as to be leveled up due to your certificate badge. However, her current status meant she was never going to take any exams.


    But she was resilient. There were other ways of doing things. After all, the exams tested your physical test. So what if she kept on practicing each time?


    Hence, Niniola had taken to fighting beasts creatures in Orun Apaadi, leveling up faster than even those who had to obtain certificates. But this had a disadvantage as your Irunmole rank could never be known unless you were in combat mode.


    Which rarely happened in Orun Emi Ogun.


    ''The only way to know what is what is to get an informant.'' Niniola thought as she cracked her knuckles.


    "Eleyi ma dun gan(9)" She said as her eyes narrowed on her target.


    Name: Ayoni Abayomi


    Class: Elite


    Energy Rating: 10,000


    Soul gazing was a feat only achievable by Omega Classed Irunmoles. And for Niniola to soul gaze, it meant she was high up in the class ranking. However, her soul gazing did not give sufficient information about her target which meant she was in Pseudo-Omega class


    Her feet blurred as she flickered soundlessly on the ground. In a split second, she had reached for the arm of Abayomi and tugged viciously, throwing him off balance.


    Just as he was about to hit the ground, she had picked up speed again catching him in midmotion. And in an instant, was in the safety of the trees.


    "AHHH¡­!"


    That was all Ayoni could say. All he knew was that, he felt a tug on his arm. That was all he remembered. Whatever and whoever had pulled at him was faster than he could react. Despite the fact that he was an Elite Irunmole.


    "Ah" He muttered as he struggled to his feet.


    It was bad enough that he had been ''hijacked''. What was worse was for him to remain off guard for less than a minute. But, he thought, whoever or whatever it was that had hijacked him could have killed him off since.


    Why go through all the trouble to bring him when it was a risk.


    "Ahem¡­ Over here" The voice came from behind him.


    He slowly turned, trying to anticipate the next action from the owner of the voice. As he turned back, he saw a girl with a carefree look that seemed to say you-were-too-easy. She was mocking him.


    "How dare you? Hijacking me, an elite class. Ah o ti tan fun e(10)"He grunted, his aura spreading out immediately.


    "Humph¡­ See him, mentioning Elite, like as if I don''t already know. I eat elites like you for breakfast" Niniola face palmed


    "Y-YOU¡­" Ayoni grunted. This arrogant little girl. He needed to teach her manners.


    "Okay, let''s get things straight. You were hurrying somewhere previously, right? So, here''s it . I want to know what''s causing all this commotion here. Tell me this and I might let you go, after I spare your life."


    "Spare my life¡­You wild mannered girl. You lack home training," Ayoni''s hand balled into fists now.


    His aura became more pronounced as rage seeped through every of his veins.


    Why did he have to experience a spoilt rude girl on a day as this? His body blurred as he lunged forward, moving to grab ''the rude girl''.


    But he missed.


    Just as he closed in on her, she simply shifted to the right and leaned against a tree. Like as if she was merely relaxing.


    ''She''s fast. But I will not be swayed by her.'' Ayoni thought. He looked over to the right and said with steeled face.


    "For breaking into The High Council House and for assaulting a council guard, you have committed crimes of high penalty. As an Elite Irunmole, it is my duty to¡­"


    "Ah, you talk too much!" Niniola said, covering her both ears "Just tell me what is going on here and I''ll let you go"


    "I have a better deal. I will beat you to pulp and fling you into a dungeon if I win. Which I definitely will." Ayoni said with a smirk. This girl was simply too arrogant. The best way to teach her a lesson was to break her pride.


    "Wow! I like that. Here''s an even better one. You are a quick footed Elite, Niniola paused despite knowing that Elites were naturally fast paced. She wanted to butter him up so she could defeat him and watch him wallow in broken pride, so, if in one minute, you floor me, you get to have your beating me and all that. But if I floor you, I''ll get what I want and let you go if you cooperate."


    "Very well then"


    Niniola could not believe her ears.


    She had half expected him to decline and call for help. But it seemed like his ego was hurt seeing that he was dragged down here by her, a child. She laughed inwardly as she though, readying herself for combat.


    He definitely wouldn''t have wanted his other guards to see him like this. So, as his ego dictated, it was only natural that he flushed her out before calling for help.


    "IMOLE MO" Ayoni Chanted and dashed out, his aura seemingly oppressive. This meant that his Imole mo attack was on a high level as aura fluctuated due to amount of damge dealt out and received.


    NIniola feet kicked up dust. Her body blurred as she got within range of Ayoni. Swiftly. She twisted, channeling her energy into her right leg as she kicked against his loins, using that as leverage to push backwards.


    Ayoni grimaced as his aura strength decreased greatly. That singular attack had cost him a lot of energy already. Just how powerful was this girl?


    Then, it struck him. He hadn''t felt her aura since. She had to be intelligent enough to know that unfamiliar aura at the High council house was attended to with a lot of force. And for her to mask it, even in combat¡­


    She was¡­ Probably an Alpha?


    No, this brat was too young to be.


    10 seconds gone.


    Niniola face palmed again.


    "Seriously Imole Mo? You couldn''t have something better other than the basic attack? Well, I don''t blame you. After all, you are merely Elite Classed. But seriously¡­" She stopped as she felt Ayoni''s aura closer than before.


    SLASHHH!


    SLA.S.SHHH!


    Each stroke of the Imole Mo exerted an extreme force that threw her off balance.


    She had underestimated this Elite. He attacked her with the power phantom strike. A skill that enabled its user strike twice with the force or an explosion at an opponent with just a split second difference.


    That attack skill was on Pseudo-Omega. Curse her low level soul gazing. Elite basic skills were merely, maxing auras and close combat with the Imole Mo or the Ida ti Ina(11)


    An Irunmole at a higher level of a class could sometimes tap into the abilities of the pseudo class before it. This was however not the same for messenger class Irunmole.


    Niniola bit into her lips as her body thudded into the vegetation below. "Ah¡­" She m.o.a.n.e.d, feeling for the back of her head.


    45 seconds gone.


    Ayoni did not relent. He rushed forward again, keeping his hands behind his back as he approached his opponent. He drew on all his energy, not minding the drain effect it had on him, greatly magnifying his aura.


    "Hiyaaaa¡­" Niniola yelled as she got to her feet and charged. Now that she knew this particular Elite could draw into pseudo class, she was even the more cautious.


    But really, what did she have to lose? ''Oh dungeon¡­" Niniola cautioned mentally.


    She rushed at him now and flung her right hand down.


    ''Need to close up to deal this trump card''.


    She saw him trying to react to her sudden movement. But her speed was on a higher level than his, thanks to her time in Orun Apaadi where she had to learn to be faster inorder to survive.


    In a flash, light had gathered around her arms. The air went chaotic, wisps of light slashing all about as a light beam solidified into her clenched fist.


    Slamming down with righteous fury into the ground with the now solidified beam of light, the air shivered for a second before becoming increasingly hot.


    In no time, the air rocked aloud with a loud explosion, throwing dust shrapnel and beams of light everywhere and clearing off everything in a 1 meter radius.


    Including Ayoni . He was flung violently backwards hitting into many tree trunks before he finally tumbled into the bush.


    Niniola soul gazed again.


    Name: Ayoni Abayomi


    Class: Elite


    Energy Rating: 659/10,000


    Niniola smirked. She was pleased by the amount of damage she had dealt out within merely 15seconds.


    She had thrown in a skill that she had spent time perfecting. It involved, channeling one''s energy into a single concentrated attack that cleared everything within a 3metre radius.


    It had taken her a lot of effort to control her damage extent. She knew that she had already attracted attention. But it would have been much worse if she had unleashed her full oko kiliasi.(* Light Clearance)


    She gazed intently for awhile, as if trying to focus on something before shrugging her shoulders and advancing towards the fallen guard.


    Ayoni gripped his left shoulder hard. His Imole Mo had vanished already and his aura was barely noticeable due to the damage he had received. He wanted to shout for help but his body did not respond.


    Slowly, he rose unsteadily to his feet, gripping his shoulder while dusting off the dust that''s had encased him already.


    He couldn''t just lose to this little brat of a girl. No, never. He clenched his fist willing himself to bend light into a weapon.


    It took effort but he did it. In his hand was a large glowing bluish bow that had embroidered ends.


    "Ah ah¡­ You... we had a deal. One minute and it''s over." Niniola started, raising her two hands in surrender.


    "You think I would compromise my duty as an¡­"


    "AAAARGHHH¡­" He tumbled backwards into a heap. He hadn''t seen it coming.


    Niniola had phantom struck him.


    Quickly, he drew on his energy to hold off most of the damage. As he did so, he began to feel on exertion from his soul.


    His soul was already entering decline stage.


    This decline stage was the stage an Irunmole entered the moment the Irunmole had begun to die. It was after the decline stage that an Irunmole would disperse into the air as vibrant energy. Creation energy that would once more be reborn as another Irunmole.


    "Shey e mo soro eh?(12) Will you talk now? " Niniola demanded. Her aura was still hidden despite the damage she dealt out.


    "Yes, yes, yes¡­ Please help me. I''m dying. Please¡­ " Ayoni''s c.h.e.s.t rose and fell heavily as he pleaded.


    She shook her head disdainfully.


    "Oh, Irunmole, you caused this upon yourself. We had a deal and you wanted to¡­ Just tell me what is going on, or I''ll quicken your death." Ninola warned, rising her Light spear as if she wanted to strike through his c.h.e.s.t.


    "Ok, ok. It''s simple. The Elder was attacked... help me, please¡­ And we are getting mobilized to move in¡­"


    Ninola eyes widened.


    For The Elder to be attacked that it had to cause a mobilization of Irunmole, then something was really up. "Yes, who was he with and what attacked him?"


    "That''s all I know . Please¡­"


    Niniola stood there thoughtfully.


    She knew that Sunday was been taken to Ilu Ifa. Although this was top secret but she had her ways of knowing what went on. The advantage of being ignored by people. She had to force them to acknowledge her.


    ''So, if The Elder is attacked. Chances of Sunday surviving.. Ah¡­ No¡­ why I''m I even thinking of that. Sunday is strong.. He will make it. I trust him. He will make it for me. I just know it.'' She began to tear up as her feet blurred.


    "I have to help him. Sunday¡­ I''m coming. I''m coming to help you. I swear it. No one would touch one hair on your head. Sundayyyyyyy¡­" Niniola cried as she raced on.


    " Is everything¡­ ready?" Anu yelled, wringing her hands in the air. She looked like she was out of her senses. But she really did not care. After all, she had been secretly nicknamed ''The Nagging Prime''.


    She did not just get that nickname. Was it her fault that she demanded perfection and not mediocrity? Anu always expected the best. And anything short of that was going to be done for.


    Getting news that The Elder had only gone out with Elites had unsettled her. She felt like wringing off The Elder''s head with her hands.


    How dare he put her into all this worry?


    " Well, yes. Your message was vague , 2nd Prime." A lady spoke. She was dressed the same way Anu was except that hers was blue and less radiant plus there was the notable absence of gold beads. In its place were white beads.


    Anu was currently standing with the Four Alphas she had as her trustees. Although they were few other Alphas but these were the minute four that High Council trusted with its leadership.


    She frowned at the lady who had just spoken to her.


    "Are you dumb? Don''t you have a brain in your head? Don''t you know how to decipher my messages yet and you have been working with me since?" Anu lashed out, tapping the side of her head vigorously.


    "B-but 2nd Prime¡­" Ralia stammered.


    Why was 2nd Prime Anu insulting her now? What did she do to deserve this? Was it her fault that she asked about what danger The Elder was? Didn''t they have the right to be told of whatever situation The Elder was in so they could be better equipped?


    "2nd Prime, Ralia has a point, you know. We can''t just rush in head on without proper briefing." A redheaded man poke. He had large brown nose and a hulking body. Wearing, a blue dan shiki(13 ), he exuded great power.


    Anu supported her head with her left hand while the other lay on her h.i.p.s.


    "Eledumare. Oh Orisha, egba mi(14). What kind of dumb people do I have to work with?" She heaved.


    The whole room went silent. Eyes full of expectations rested on Anu.


    "2nd Prime, say something. What attacked The Elder?" Balogun, the man in blue dan shiki asked.


    Anu heaved deeply.


    "Fine¡­ I''ll have you all replaced after this. Dumb idiots" Anu yelled, shaking trembling fingers at them as a white halo began forming over head.


    Already, her aura was oozing out, intensifying the air with tingly hotness. Seeing this, The Alphas with her suddenly tensed up.


    An angered Prime was something. An Angered Prime who had their source of anger in range was another thing.


    And this Nagging Prime¡­ Well, No one could really trust her sanity.


    Even 1st Prime, The Elder respected her, so much.


    Anu slapped her face now after noting the reaction of The Alphas. She inhaled deeply for seconds, and then she let it all out before willing the halo to vanish.


    "What I am saying.. I mean¡­ Maerius told me that they had just been attacked by a prickled bane winged wolf, rare classed beast¡­" Anu cooled voice was interrupted by series of gasps.


    Rare Classed? Rare classed were the most dangerous beasts to encounter. Aside from the fact that they were aligned with fate which gave them a victory edge, they were also the only type of beasts that Soul Gazing failed to work on.


    Mythical Class beasts were quite powerful. They were in fact the highest ranked. But they could be soul gazed, enabling them to prepare beforehand.


    With a Rare Classed, one never knew what he was going against.


    The surest way to know was to allow it attack first. A dangerous move. Many Irunmoles, even Primes, ended up not surviving the first move.


    "So, this wolf attacked The Elder and 3rd Prime. As for the other Elites, Maerius said nothing. I, myself do not believe that they would survive the attacks. " Anu scratched sadly at her temples.


    "Alright then. We move out. Extracting The Elder is first priority. Everything else, secondary." Balogun said, flexing his bulging muscles as he spoke.


    The Alphas stirred now but they still had their eyes on 2nd Prime.


    "You Idiots. Third Prime and The Elder is First Priority. We don''t leave our own behind."


    Anu warned as she jammed her hands together, weaving symbols faster than the eyes could see.


    "I change my mind. I go with you four. Just us. Send mental notes to your divisions. The other Ilu mustn''t hear of this. If they do, we will lose face in their eyes." Anu rapped/


    Before her, a wisping tear in space had appeared.


    It was a barrage of light wisps moving in disordered fashion. The air around the room warmed up, crackling with electricity as The Alphas moved suit.


    Willing into existence, a chaotic barrage of light wisps.


    A portal.


    .


    .


    (T/N)


    (1) Earth (2) Spirit of war(3)Power (4)Eledumare, help me. Which one is this one now?(5)An Excamation(6) An exclamation (7)An exclamation(8) City Of Aganju. Aganju is the god of volcanoes, earthquake, healing and dieases (9)This one will be very sweet. (10)Ah, you are done for (11) Light Sword(12) Will you now talk? (13) A type of traditional dressing. Similar to Agbada. (14) Oh, Gods, help me


    .


    (A/N) Thanks for reading. ''Preciate.


    I have already drafted the chapters already. Realizations is not supposed to take this long. But I think it''s a good way to introduce other important powerful Irunmoles. I don''t want it to be all about Sunday.


    Irunmoles like Niniola-lol, I don''t even know what class she truly belongs to. Remember, I said she is powerful enough to take down low level primes(Pseudo-Prime Class) in chapter 1? Which means she probably in Pseudo Prime or Alpha Class.


    But yet, her soul gazing is so low, she can''t see enough of Ayoni''s stats, roughly placing her at Pseudo-Omega. You know Pseudo have the temporary abilities of tap into the next class skill. However, the strength of the skill can never be as equal as an actual class skill. I am so confused.


    Anyways, ASUU has suspended the strike. Not sure I will be updating regularly, but fear not, mortal, I will Trail the Shadows for your sake. I won''t drop it.

 Chapter 4 - Class and Ranking of Irunmoles

    IRUNMOLE


    -DemiGod


    (Pseudo DemiGod


    -Prime


    -(Pseudo Prime)


    -Alpha


    -(Pseudo Alpha)


    -Omega


    -(Pseudo Omega)


    -Lord


    -(Pseudo Lord)


    -Omni


    (Pseudo Omni)


    -Elite


    -(Pseudo Elite)


    -Messenger/Ground


    BEASTS


    -Rare Class


    -Mythical Class


    DEMON Class


    --Prince of Darkness


    --Grandmaster


    --Master


    --Lord


    --Alphas


    --Omegas


    --Marine


    --Earth


    "A demon equivalent class of IRUNMOLE PRIME is Lord Class.


    The other lower classes beneath Lord Classed demons were also equivalent to the lesser classes beneath Prime.


    However for a Prime to effectively match an demon higher than Lord, then that Prime had to enter Transcendency Stage(It''s a stage where they draw on the laws of creations to greatly amplify their strengths, evolving them into Gods while ignoring their PseudoDemiGod and DemiGod stage.


    more info coming up in BASIC LEVEL SKILLS)


    Transcendency is the ultimate Prime level skill that equals them with God''s for a period of time.


    Reason why DemiGod class has not being being mentioned is because DemiGod Class had recently gone extinct, placing Primes at the top of hierachy.


    Even at this, Irunmoles are considered weak when taking on demon force.


    Mainly because they were created as Lesser spirits by Obatala unlike demons who were created by The First Born"


    _______ _______ _______


    Author''s Thoughts


    Hey, guys.


    this is something I really didn''t want to do but...(ahem...cough...cough)...


    Okay, yes, in a way though.????


    I just want to see and know just how many people are enjoying this book.


    And also what you would like me to change in this book.


    A friendly Cultivator told me TRAILING SHADOWS was passive.More of narrations than an actual story. ????


    I felt surprised and bad.


    Plus felt even worse that I wasn''t even told that here in the comment section.


    It''s like going on a date and then your date tells you that you look horrible


    Meanwhile you had a sibling at home who could have outrightly saved you from the embarrassment.


    Phew ...


    .


    So, please, tell me what you like. (1)


    what you don''t like. (2)


    Your favorite character so far (3)


    and even suggestion of Attack skills and techniques<having lil trouble forming up attack moves from the air>(4)


    Believe you me, it encourages me to write and write.


    You know, writing is a Herculean job for an creative director who happens to be in school that just resumed from strike and all that.


    But your comments, votes and rates would spur me on.


    Comment on this, and you''ll get a bonus chapter by 00:00CAT.


    No comment, I''ll just keep to my irregular two day updates.


    c''mon guys... ????????????????????


    I believe with you in the picture, We would slay Demons. ????????


    .


    .


    But I felt that you all needed to knows the other important characters that would star in later chapters.


    .


    .As he told me, there''s more talk than action, so I want totype down everything possible in this section.


    Everything you need to know about Trailing Shadows stats and Ranks.

 Chapter 5 - REALIZATIONS III

    The air rippled continuously as high pitched sonic booms rocked the entire area. Trees were out rightly uprooted and lost in the whirlwind of dust and earth shrapnel.


    In the midst of this dust was a tumbling prime. He swiftly drew his blade out and lashed wildly at the ground to gain a footing.


    Boom!


    A shockwave rocked the ground again. This time, negating the sonic boom that was unleashed. The Prime, grabbed the hilt of his huge curved blade tightly as if his life depended on it.


    And for now, his life depended on it.


    "Ino Agbara:Temporary Boundary Seal" He chanted


    Slamming his hand down to the ground vigorously,cracks appeared that cut across the land for metres. As he did so , violent aura bursted out, negating the continuous impact of the sonic boom attack that had swept him off the ground.


    Circles flashed around his hand, giving out bright beams of light. The circles then floated upwards, merging into each other and solidifying into a wall of glowing colors.


    "Sunday." Maerius panted. The temporary Boundary seal that he had unleashed had taken a massive amount of his energy. Owing to the fact that boundary seals were not meant to be unleashed by one person.


    The exaction of the seal was enough to set about soul decline stage. But Maerius was strong.


    He heaved, thick balls of perspiration rolling down his face. He wiped off the dripping sweat on his forehead before glancing around, taking mental notes of his surroundings.


    He was safe for now as the Temporary Boundary Seal Impenetrable barrier was on. But he just did not know about the others. ''Elder can survive this.''


    "Ah!" Maerius screamed rent the air. His body shook from exertion as he grabbed his head in both hands, falling on all fours.


    "No, no, no¡­ We¡­ we have been attacked. I don''t know where Elder is. I can''t connect to him. I barely have my life as I speak¡­Its serious but I can handle it¡­ Just said to let you know." He grunted gutturally, panting after each statement.


    He forced himself to rise. Staggering, he fell back to his knees.


    "What is wrong with me? I just exaggerated everything. Now Anu''s head would go over the top." He tugged at his beard now.


    "This is nothing. I''ll be done in a jiffy."


    "But where is Elder. I really can''t sense his aura anywhere near." Maerius muttered. He stretched his hand and willed the huge curved blade lying inches away to him.


    "Ino Agbara: healing balm." Maerius hand clasped together now. He muttered the words repeatedly until his the white spirals on his arms and legs that had dulled out began to glow once more.


    Closing his eyes, he stretched both hands out. In an instant, his entire body became covered in white bubbles.


    He was absorbing Creation Essence-Agbara.


    As he did so, his aura became increasingly noticeable. His muscles tensed up as the beads of sweat all over him dried. He seemed to have gotten a bit taller than before.


    Maerius'' eyelids fluttered open. His body became outlined with bright sharp light as a halo formed over his head. He had activated the blessing of the Orisha.


    The blessing of the Orisha flowed all over his flesh, maxing his aura to oppressive levels. As it did, his c.o.c.ky confidence swept in again.


    Narrowing his eyes, he tore out with heavy feets pounding into the ground , dragging his blade as he went along.


    "Ignorance is bliss." An elderly voice rang out cutting through the air calmly.


    He could sense the aura of the owner. The Elder.


    "Elder. You are alive." Maerius said excitedly halting his offensive. Already the sonic boom had ceased and the air was just beginning to clear. A little ahead was a beast staring down with a glorified look. Maerius could feel the intense heated dark aura of this wolf dominating his aura harshly.


    "Were you expecting me dead, Maerius?" The elder responded, eyeing the wolf coolly, He rested both hands on the top of the staff, unperturbed.


    "This wolf, Maerius¡­" He paused, shooting Maerius a look.


    "It attacked us. It attacked you. It wasn''t supposed to. It''s meant to be drawn to what was causing the imbalance in fate. It''s meant not to attack randomly."


    Maerius blinked.


    How could Elder be so relaxed inspite of all this.


    Yes, it was not supposed to attack randomly. But now, it did. An Elder, of all things to do, he was just observing it patiently as if he was amused by the beast.


    Maerius wanted to cough out blood.


    "Wonders shall never end, Elder." He spoke, surprised at The Elder''s course of action.


    "Indeed! " Elder replied, still observing the Wolf.


    Maerius turned his focus to the wolf too, rubbing his blade''s hilt.


    The wolf was more aggressive now. It grunted, peering down at the ground as if in search of something.


    But The wolf could not just see them.


    And He knew why this was. Elder had cast an illusionary dimension Agbara about them, masking them from reality. But that cast did not mask their auras too, although it significantly dampened it.


    But this Rare classed wolf was sensing their aura. Which was why it kept peering down at them.


    Yet unable to see them.


    "This wolf, it''s strong. Very powerful. For its attack to have disoriented us, especially as both of us are primes, eh. It only means the disturbance in fate is very big. I still can''t believe it''s Combo cleared us off at once"


    "Speak for yourself, Maerius. The first attack had taken me by surprise. Not the second."


    "Yes, I saw it, but yet you staggered 10 meters backwards."Maerius mocked, the corners of his lips turned up into smile.


    "Oh, Maerius. If you were not so disoriented, you would have seen that I had substituted myself immediately. "


    "Well, whatever." Maerius replied, disappointed as he tugged at his silver white beard. "We still have the wolf around. Had it been it was myth classed, this would have been easier. Now, I can''t even soul gaze it at all to know what next to expect. Ah, whoever said Ignorance is bliss is a liar" Maerius complained, casting Elder a side glance.


    "Don''t you notice anything about the wolf, Maerius? Even the gods are refusing to talk back to me .This only means something is really off. And it''s really big. For the gods to refuse replying me, for the wolf to randomly attack us with a combo attack, for the wolf appearing here in Orun¡­ What about the guard Irunmoles?" Elder suddenly asked, looking Maerius directly in the eyes.


    "I¡­I can''t sense their aura¡­ even Sunday" Maerius looked down.


    "Ahhh¡­No, my son¡­No, Sunday¡­ Sunday.. Sunday¡­"


    The Elder''s breathing became hurried and panicky. He looked away from Maerius quickly.


    But before he did, Maerius was quick enough to note that Elder''s eyes had gone misty.


    For minutes, the two of them went silent. Elder gazing away and Maerius gazing at the ground, arms around the hilt of his blade.


    After what looked like an eternity, Elder rubbed his temples with one hand.


    The first motion since Maerius spoke.


    As he did, lightning flashed from his eyes.


    "MY SOOOOOONNNNNNNNNNNNN¡­" The Elder screamed into the air, flinging his hands open.


    Maerius widened his eyes. "No, Elder, you can''t enter transcendency in Orun. It will wip¡­" He reached out to hold The Elder. As he did, Elders staff moved. Coursing through the air quickly faster than the eyes could see.


    Not even a blur was seen.


    A split second later, Maerius''s body blasted outward, hurtling through the air and through the dense electric field of Primes aura into the surrounding devastated vegetation. He bashed through several trees, rupturing them into shredded timbers.


    By the time, he crashed down, lightning flashed all about. The air was thickening now with the electrified air of the Elder aura


    " First Transcendency:Prime''s Wrath" Elder''s voice echoed. His body flashed. An halo appeared right above his head as sounds of metallic plates locking upon each other cut through the air.


    Clink


    CLINK


    CLINK


    CLINK¡­CLINK¡­CLINK¡­


    Elders face shone with strange energy.


    The energy of a god. Narrowing his eyes now, the elders body was instanteous filled with a covering of golden armor. He had activated the first Transcendency.


    begin to become encased in metallic plates of armor. At the places where metal plates connected with the other, Agbara flowed.


    Elder''s eyes flashed. The next second, the glory haze of the illusionary dimension cleared off like a rolling carpet.


    "Prime, do not advance your transcendency." Maerius thundered. He used his blade to stabilize himself as he got within range of Elder electrifying aura.


    Maerius could also exert his aura to withstand the oppressive aura of Elder''s essence. But he didn''t. Elder could take it as insubordination and lash out on him the moment his aura was released


    And truth be told, he was only but the 3rd Prime. If he was 2nd , he might have had a fair chance at stopping The Elder''s 2nd transcendency-The Ascension.


    But still, he could not leave elder to reach god status on the borders of this Ilu Emi Ogun. Aftermath of godlevel battles always and always devastated dimensions.


    Ah¡­ If only Anu was here.


    Just then, his eyes flickered.


    The red eyes of the prickled bane winged wolf shone now. It bared its teeth seeing that his prey had appeared from out of no where.


    The mane ruffled in response, each hair standing as sharp briars as it grew in size. From a whooping 9ft, it grew to 15ft, towering 4 meters high.


    It had used the ability "Expand". Where a creature was capable of tapping into Essence of Creation, growing and equaling gods. A feat similar to Transcedency.


    Its form shivered now.


    Series of concussion winds erupted from its body, dispelling more of its tingly dark aura. It was pulling on the elements with clouds rumbling in darkened rage.


    It opened its mouth, revealing, inches long yellowed fangs as it snorted. The wolf clawed at the ground. In its mouth, an atom like ball was forming already.


    The dark red ball of sinister energy shivered, hovering above the lower fangs as it grew on itself. The atom ball had several crisscross of dark energy wisps revolving about as it grew.


    It shook tremendously as if it was held by trembling hands, growing steadily, darkening the air about it. The bright atmosphere that was disturbed by the recent exchange of damage rumbled simultaneously as if accompanying the several wisps of dark energy that trailed the sky.


    The wolf drew back and then spat the massive ball of dark red energy at the primes before him.


    The dark red ball of steaming energy ricocheted through the air. It tore through space itself as it travelled, overpowering and suppressing the aura of the irunmoles before it. Crackling as It moved swiftly.


    And dispersing tiny energy bolts that incinerated all within its range as it heated the air to high temperatures.


    "First, you defile Orun Emi Ogun, vile beast. Secondly, you defile the gods. Thirdly, you defile me, Prime of the First Order, The Elder of all Ilu Orisha. Now, YOU DEFILE THE IRUNMOLES BY USING THAT ATTACK HERE." Elder thundered, fumes of white energy billowing metres wide.


    He weaved the staff in the air, forming a complete circle. The circle shone brightly, reflecting against the metallic armor of The Elder. The already dense air began to solidify even more as electrified tension rattled off.


    The space infront of Elder had already began compressing on itself, building into a huge ball of energy.


    A ball of steaming white energy that crackled with ferocious intensity. "I shall have your head."


    "Elder NO! We are still in Emi Ogun. The backlash of that counter is enough to wipe out this ilu Orisha." Maerius yelled. He dragged the blade forward as he pushed through the dense tingling aura field of The Elder.


    Never had he felt useless before. Maerius sighed realizing that so far he had been unable to do anything.


    Unable to save Sunday.


    Perhaps, if he had not just acted prior to Elder command, he would have prevented something on a large scale.


    Now, Prime was In Transcendency. It was a known fact that Transcendence Primes were always proud and arrogant, refusing to listen to the suggestion of others.


    He grunted, smashing into his open palm.


    Now, this Ilu was going to be destroyed because Elder wanted revenge.


    ''I will not let that happen.'' He concluded. Drawing one leg backwards,Maerius pulled his sword forward with one hand.


    Exhaling, he steeled his eyes.


    Doing anything in Elder''s Aura field was extremely difficult due to the god class he had plummeted to.


    If it were other Irunmoles, they would have not even been able to do anything.


    "Grand Impact series" He muttered, casting Elder a glance before tearing through space. Maerius pulled on every energy he could, exerting powerful momentum to boost his accent. He blurred, with great effort, bursting through Elders Aura field


    As a result, a less powerful aura exploded, spurting shockwaves that collided with the incoming Beast bomb. The white halo hovering over his head, flared up, adding more dread to his appearance.


    Pulling his sword forward, Maerius shifted to the left, holding out the flat of his sword.


    Lights flashed brilliantly as steel impacted against solidified energy. His Sword clashed into the ball of energy.Immediately, shockwaves erupted across destabilizing Maerius in mid motion. He tumbled for some time, his heavy steel blade pulling him down faster.


    "Ino agbara: Stepping winds"


    Concussion winds erupted at his feet, blasting him upwards.


    Into the red ball of dark swirling energy. The Impetus rocked him furiously him as the steel still rung out in vibrations from the sheer impact.


    The hair on his skin began to fizzle away to the intense heat of the energy that burnt dangerously close. The sheer closeness was already charring his skin black.


    But that did not mean he was going to allow himself fail.


    He twisted and turned, just merely avoiding the tail of the bomb by inches. He had less than seconds to prevent Elder''s Hyperion Beam from colliding with this bomb. Hurriedly, he stabilized himself, clasping the hilt of his blade tightly as he unleashed another agbara technique.


    "Ino agbara:Maximize" He yelled thunderously. His aura fired out again this time greater than before. White light sparked out all over his body. Rejuvenating his already charred skin.


    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH¡­" Clenching his fist around the hilt of the blade, he rushed out again


    Maerius placed his shoulder against the flat of the steel blade as he bursted forward with renewed vigor, bashing directly into the beast bomb.


    BOOM


    BOOOOOOM


    A mighty shockwave rocked the sky, instantly, sweeping off the dark clouds away. Maerius was knocked clean. He fell back unable to control his momentum.


    Just then, a field of dense electrified aura fired into the sky, vanishing with Maerius.


    "Ino agbara: Heavens Gate Boundary Seal." "AAAAAAAARRRRGGGGGGGGHHHH¡­" The blur screamed. Its voice tingling with a god level aura.


    ______ ______ ______


    "Ah¡­ What rubbish! Using a beast bomb in Orun Emi Ogun. Ewo ni." Anu voice rang out.


    Her form began too shiver into existence as trails of energy wafted through the air. The energy trails suddenly became chaotic, cutting through the densely darkened atmosphere.


    BOOOOM


    BOOOOOOOOM


    Infront of her was an explosion that shook the land furiously.


    In that same instant, a glowing wall of bluish light swept around the explosion, containing every bit of it within its impenetrable barrier.


    As the explosion blasted against the walls of its containment, shockaves erupted.


    Clearing off everything for length of 25metres.


    Anu squeezed her face. She jammed her fists together, willing her aura to solidify into a massive orb of energy around her. ''Elder, is that you?'' She looked from side to side, shaking her head pitifully. All about her was wasteland.


    Wasteland created by this Rare Classed Prickled Bane Winged Wolf.


    "Ahhhh¡­ The essence of my brothers. The essence of my sisters. I feel it. Fading off into non existence."


    Her eyebrows knitted together as she slammed her hand, the aftermath resulting in mini shockwaves.


    She closed her eyes in silence.


    In the distance, blobs of light were ascending quickly into the sky. The essence of Irunmoles that had been within the range of 25 meters shockwave boom.


    Just behind Anu, the air shimmered as other forms phased into existence creating more chaotic energy trails..


    Anu tilted her head slightly with hands on her slender waists. She began rubbing the gold beads that sat there. Setting them tingling with energy.


    "This day will be your last."


    She leaned forward, drawing back her right leg. Her aura viciously exploded into atmosphere.


    The sheer force of its exertion rammed back into The Alpha Classed Irunmoles behind her.


    Immediately, her form shimmered, vanishing as she leapt forward, bursting through the air at breakneck speed. Pressurized air gathered at her feet boosting her jump while she tore off the golden beads from her waists.


    As she did, concussion winds violently burst out, erupting across the darkened sky. She lunged forward now, pushing her weight to the right. Simultaneously, the golden beads suddenly went transparent, giving an incredible unsettling aura as it lengthened into meters.


    Anu was oozing pure righteous strength. With a blur through the air, she lashed though the wind from right to left against the back of the prickled bane winged wolf.


    "AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡­."


    The wolf arched in response, howling.Its eyes darkened further as it took on a dangerous glint of wine


    Growling dangerously, the wolf shot out burst after burst of concussion aura winds.


    A Concussion wind lashed at Anu mercilessly in mid motion. She was ricocheted off course as her aura flickered for a split second, indicating that she had taken a significant amount of damage. Quickly, her hands jammed together, erupting concussion winds.


    "You Vile Creature."


    "Ino Agbara: Heavens Armor." Anu yelled, weaving Agbara symbols into being, her voice barely audible above the backlash of explosions.


    In a split second, vibrating energy waves had encased her body. She gritted her teeth, willing more and more of the golden glowing.


    Anu relished the inflow, her already oppressive aura thickening with impetus.


    Her long gown suddenly shortened at the front, revealing long strong legs that seemed to possess a s.e.xy appeal. As it shortened, golden stripes began to lace her gown edges.


    At her shoulder, Studs of armor pads fizzled into existence. A golden bracelet positioned itself at her neck, following the instantaneous appearance of metallic encasings at her b.r.e.a.s.ts, elbows, waist , knee caps and shin.


    From behind her, whitened glowing flesh spurted out. She g.r.o.a.n.e.d as the flesh softened, splitting into feathers. The wings spread out immediately and then flapped, shooting Anu 70fts into the darkened clouds.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Anu screamed in excitement, her eyes solidifying into glowing beads. She tore through the air violently, tugging at the golden translucent beads in her right hand. In a flash, the beads ripped apart.


    Now, she formed fists as the ripped beads crawled about her fists.


    "Ino Agbara: Heavens Might" Anu voice trailed off as she blasted downwards in tremendous velocity. Fire burned fervently in front of her in a semi circle as she blasted. The heat burnt through the air, filling her with a bright orange haze of energy that covered up for several meters in length. Her armoured feet also ejected extreme concussion winds, adding more dread to her aura. She trailed down, like a massive meteor, readying to obliterate everything in her part.


    _______ _______ ______


    Immediately, the bomb exploded, erupting burst after burst of fierce heated energy waves, obliterating everything around it for 100meter range.


    Elder stood still with calm eyes. Beside him was Maerius lying down, knocked out clean.


    Elder had quickly reacted. He had used ''Creation Essence'' to replicate himself earlier. It was this replica of his that had bursted in to save Maerius. He bit his lips now, narrowing his eyes.


    The hyperion beam was full and ready for discharge. Hyperion beam was virtually on same scale as the beast bomb.


    And he had been planning at finishing this abomination infront of him.


    He would have, had it been this arrogant Maerius had not jumped in the way.


    ''He''s lucky that I am in Transcendency. Otherwise, there is no way I would have been able to use Creation Essence directly to divide myself.'' Elder thought, grimacing.


    Using Creation Essence directly without transforming it into AGBARA was a feat Gods alone could boast of. For him to do that, while also holding onto two high level ability skill- Heavens Gate Boundary Seal and Hyperion Beam, despite transcendency, meant he had pushed too far.


    Three infact, considering Creation Essence he had tapped into to recreate another of himself.


    He frowned now, thinking that if he had been more powerful, he would have been able to perform more feats to minimize the backlash from Maerius'' collision.


    Yes, his collision had stopped the bomb from getting close to land. It even gave Anu enough time to whip the wolf with her golden bead sneak attack.


    But it was definitely a foolish move.


    ''Who did he think he was, putting himself onto the path of an advancing beast bomb?'' Elder thought.


    His Hyperion Beam would have latched on the wolf and destroyed it faster than the Bomb could have advanced.


    Maybe he had thought that he was going to throw the Hyperion Beam to the wolf from where he stood.


    When he had actually planned to hold the beam still and ram it directly into the 15ft wolf.


    But as always, Maerius was never thoughtful.


    He had always acted out of aggression. Aggressive Arrogance!


    Elder spat out in disgust.


    Had he waited a little more.


    Had it been he didn''t think he was been sidelined.


    But Maerius never did think.


    No...


    Not for once...


    Flinging his hands wide open,he willed forcefully, exerting his agbara into dispersing the Hyperion beam into energy waves.


    Quickly, Elder spun his staff round and round as he tried to contain the dense concentration of the dispersed beam. Energy could not just be dispersed just like that.


    Especially, Hyperion Beam.


    ________ ______ _____


    (A/N) Thanks for reading once more. PHCN refused to give us electricity. Hence I was unable to type out this chapter earlier. Typical situation in Nigeria. Lol


    Anyways, when I had the chance, I found that I experienced a writer block. Took me long enough to piece this together. Hence, I had to post this. You note that there is no translation here today. I will edit that later once my translator is around.


    **Please MOST of the Yoruba terms here have actually been repeated. Check the previous chapters translations**


    I could wait for him but that means I would be posting this tomorrow. And that''s too long a time for me to wait.


    Anu, finally ''The Nagging Prime'' shows her face. LOL. I so much love her. She has that warrior erm¡­ whatever¡­ Lol. And she''s even Pseudo demigod. Isnt that overpowered?


    That''s a higher class than The Elder.


    Which probably means she can face him off and win effortlessly.


    Without Prime''s Transcendency.


    Well, that''s what I am looking forward too. The whole Orun Emi Ogun would be wiped clean after their battle- Of course you know Elder would use Transcendency.


    And AIIIIIEEEE.. I feel for Maerius, the third prime. I have weakened him so much.


    Hahaha¡­ I feel real bad now.


    Anyways, vote, rate , comment. And.. views jumped into 1000 plus views. 1300+ to be exact. Honestly didn''t expect that amount of views. After all, I am merely writing down a concept that I don''t want to forget. Arigato.

 Chapter 6 - REALIZATIONS IIII

    ___ ___ _____


    "Oboy! 2nd Prime Anu has entered Pseudo demigod." Ralia muttered.


    "When last did we see anyone attaining demigod status?" A bald headed man, standing adjacent to Balogun questioned.


    "Don''t be dumb. That''s Pseudo DemiGod." A white haired woman replied him.


    "But, she has wings, Sena. That''s the property of Demi Gods." The man replied again.


    "Gosh¡­ Don''t you know what a pseudo class is? Or should I educate you?" Ralia questioned, spreading forth her hands.


    "B-but¡­"


    "ENOUUUUUUGGGGGGGHHHHHH" Balogun cried, ramming his feet into the ground. As he did, a mini shockwave exploded with the earth cracking on impact..


    "Heh¡­ Is that feet stamping meant to scare us now? Kilo shey eleyi?(1)" Balogun turned, his eyes were glittering danger as he cast a disdainful look at the owner of the voice.


    Fayose scratched his already rough beard hurriedly. Looking aside, his body begun to glow, exuding an aura that rivaled the intensity of Balogun''s aura.


    The other females turned to look at him too. Following his leads, the air became tense as powerful auras collided, shooting out random energy and sparks into the air.


    "e je ka she eleyi"(2) Balogun moved closer to the other alphas who also responded by closing the distance. Their eyes contained fierce power as their body muscles went taut.


    "Ijakadi: Third form" Balogun roared as their fists meant in the center.


    His muscles tensed up further, turning grayish as cracked lines appeared all over him. Fayose looked at him in contempt. "Show Off"


    Ijakadi (3)was the Alpha Ultimate technique.


    Similar to Transcendency, where the power levels, received significant boosts.


    While Ina Agbara(4) was an essence dependent technique and could only be used by special level Irunmoles, Ijakadi was more of brute strength. Alphas in Ijakadi had sheer might and were even capable of dealing damage to Agbara dependent technique users. But even at that, it was not readily accessible to all Alphas.


    Only high ranked Alphas could truly attain this stage. Ijakadi had three stages, each stage unleashed an inaccessible innate ability. But for Balogun to ascend through all the stages at one go¡­


    "Ijakadi: First form" His hands balled as bubbles floated around his fists. "Rolling fist" He muttered, biting his lips as his aura intensified.


    He flexed his muscles about, ramming his feet into the ground simultaneously. Then suddenly, Fayose jerked forward, propelling himself with vibrating impetus.


    On, to the wolf.


    Just then, another explosive force rocked through the air. Balogun kicked his legs, boosting his heavily dense body into momentum as he leapt. Energy waves rolled off his body continuously as he tore along. At this, his body trembled at the thunderous impulse he contained inside of him.


    The other Primes followed suit.


    Sena and Ralia yelled out simultaneously, drawing one foot behind. "Marun-Ina Ina(5):First form"


    Their hair twisted and swirled as if they had life. Light encased their hands filling them with soothing but yet powerful aura.


    "Second form, Third form, Fourth Form, Fifth Form" They yelled simultaneously, twirling their bodies in strange ritual movements.


    The Marun-Igba Ina was similar to Ijakadi. Except that Ijakadi was the masculine version and the fact that Ijakadi had only three forms. In Marun-Igba Ina, an alpha''s power level gained massive boosts, raising their status to Prime Compatible. And Ijakadi, they had to also ascend through the various forms.


    Ralia and Sena''s eyes'' flashed, an orange beam of light bursting out. Following that, their body suddenly became engulfed in flames of orange fire, giving them very deadly appearances.


    WHOOSH


    The fire that had enveloped them extinguished spurting out shockwave explosions from their bodies.


    The aura of the two Alpha Classed Irunmoles skyrocketed now. Seeing this, Sena smirked now,clenching her fists."Alpha''s Rage: Raging fire."


    Drawing on her essence, Sena and Ralia''s eyes beamed out another burst of orange light. Their auras clashed again dangerously, sending forth sparks of fire.


    As the spark of fire went out, everywhere suddenly became choking. A fiery orange haze began settling around each Alpha. The haze glittered, oozing out unrivaled might and power, filling nigh and sundry with ferocious sensations.


    In their hands, beams of light appear.


    The beams began to take in shape and solidity as it increased in lengthen. Stretching out for a meter long and belching clouds of white fume.


    Their hands simultaneously went ablaze. The fire trailed up the arms of Ralia and Sena, over to the shoulders and face. The fire stretched onto the scalp, ignite the strands of hair.


    Yet it seemed as though the devouring flames were increasing their strength.


    "Lets do this. On my Order, Charge." Sena looked to her side, expecting approval as she clenched her fists.


    "Heh¡­ Lets do this." Ralia grimaced, She leaned to the right, clenching the beam of burning light , waiting for the word.


    The beam of light was actually a more powerful version of the Imole Mo that every Irunmole except Messenger Class could access.


    BOOM


    BOOOM


    The Alphas tore out, breaking through at tremendous speed. They forced their bodies on, exerting extreme pressure on the surroundings.


    And from a distance, a figure spoke.


    "This is my fight. This is MY FIGHT¡­" The voice thundered, echoing as the soundwaves travelled metres long. But the Alphas did not hear it. Their eyes were filled with killing intent as they blasted with increasing momentum, a semi transparent Halo forming over their heads.


    Debris and dirt shook for awhile before cascading off to the earth.


    Revealing a forgotten, blackened and injured irunmole. The irunmole was trying desperately to rise. It was the efforts that had pushed most of the debris buried about him.


    He tried again and again but his body would only move 3 inches from the ground.


    Willing his body to comply now, he dragged himself to seating position.


    And then to crawling position. And slowly, he crawled and crawled, muttering inaudible sounds.


    The last thing he remembered was him facing off a wolf that had tried to gobble him up. He had used his basic skill ability for his class, Pseudo Elite, The Imole Mo.


    But that had proven ineffective.


    "I..I..i need to g--get strong¡­." He stammered, clawing at dirt and dust as he crawled closer to the battle arena.


    He noted now that The Elder and 3RD Prime had made no move since. Instead, the wolf had increased in size and had gone all way level high. He smirked dangerously thinking of how just the wolf seemed to call to him.


    Or was it just his head playing games with him? Had Elder and Prime actually acted?


    Maybe they had and he had not seen them because he was knocked out.


    His face flashed as he recalled what happened earlier, flush of anger filling his entire body.


    He remembered that Elder had motioned to stop Maerius from reaching out to him when he wolf spat him out. He knew that he really did not need help.


    But at that time, he needed all the help he wanted.


    Yet The Elder did nothing. Even stopping Maerius from acting.


    So, Elder hated him so much that he was willing to let him get killed?


    The irunmole''s breathing became jagged. He rammed a fist into an open palm.


    "OOOOUCHH!" His whole body resonated In pain as result. Closing his eyes, he willed himself to absorb Agbara into him.


    Absorbing of Agbara did two things to an Irunmole. It either increased their power levels or it saved them from Soul Decline. But the absorption could only take place when the irunmole was no longer engaging in battle.


    However, a critically damaged Irunmole was incapable of absorbing Agbara to repair his body.


    He opened his eyes now, feeling slightly better.


    His body had not rejuvenated yet. He didn''t have that time for that. That wolf called to his soul. He didn''t know why this was but what he knew was that, he just seemed attracted to the wolf.


    BOOOOM


    BOOOOOOOM


    Light flashed about, filing in a circle around the wolf and something that blurred through the sky. The irunmole blinked, unable to ascertain anything.


    Just then, a huge shockwave rocked through, meaning to clear him off the ground.


    "NOOOOOOO¡­ OKO KILIASI(6)" A feminine voice exploded beside him.


    Immediately, her form shivered, exerting fierce energy around as she dug her light spear deep into the ground.


    A shockwave shot out from the impact, throwing dust and earth shrapnel into the incoming massive shockwave.


    The waves collided with each other, the bigger one swallowing the smaller one and


    BOOOOM¡­


    The two irunmoles were swept off their feet.


    Their bodies were tossed weightlessly about, tumbling and twisting into the scarred remains of trees. After being hurtled about, the shockwave finally subsided, plunging them into a raging whirl pool of dust and earth.


    The two irunmoles lay down, unable to move on bit. The male had dropped down on his side, with an arm twisted to the back. The female had even more of a rough landing.


    She was flung heads-down into the earth. Her face hit hard against the already hardened earth, leaving burning red imprints on her cheek , nose and lips. Already her lips had caked into crusty layers of dirt. Her braids were mixed in a flurry of dust and sticks had begun to loosen.


    For several seconds, the two irunmoles remained in that position. Unable to move, speak or think. Their c.h.e.s.ts heaving continuously as if a heavy burden was latched on.


    The male irunmole, simply blinked severally, trying to clear off the dust that was setttling into the eyes. He snorted.


    Immediately, his head jerked forward as he sneezed out. His muscles went taut at that, forcing another wave of pain all over his joints. That sudden movement had shot spasms of ache all over his body.


    Minutes passed.


    Yet they lay there, incapable of motion.


    Their breathing had begun to quiet down already.


    Far in front of them were the sounds of a raging battle. They heard series of booms, thunders, and even felt the backlash of concussion winds.


    Yet they lay still.


    The breeze began to settle now. Even at that, there were still particles of dust floating in every direction. Far above them, at the height of 700meters, a big grey creature like bird soared past. The bird let out series of low screeching sounds as It circled the air, looking for a prey.


    For a second, the bird hovered, peeking down at the scene below it.


    In a split second, it pulled its wings over to its side, and dived down, dipping down in a blur.


    Within seconds, the bird like creature slammed its three clawed feet into the ground to gain a footing, raising a cloud of dust in the process.


    It had landed in between the Irunmoles . It c.o.c.ked its head as if in thought before making for The Irunmole who had her face turned down to the ground.


    It approached, carefully. Swiftly, the bird twisted to its back, casting a look at the other irunmole as if it was expecting a sneak attack.


    It snarled, puffing up its mane.


    But when it realized that the other irunmole was still, it turned around.


    Majestically striding over to the female Irunmole.


    Peering curiously, the bird like creature used a claw to push the female over.


    The bird drew its face closer to the female turning its head to the side.


    CRAW CRAW CRAW¡­


    Just then , the irunmoles eyes fluttered open. She observed the creature that had screeched at her. From her position, she sized it up. It had the head of a falcon and was quite big.


    Probably 3 feet tall?


    Niniola coughed dryly. Her throat was parched. She desperately needed to drink in something. Raising a trembling hand, she touched the face of the bird.


    "J-just¡­j..just who ¡­ who a-are you?"She stammered.


    Quickly, the bird drew its head back as if it was taken by surprise. It turned from side to side and it appeared to be sizing her up. Then it flapped its wings, clearing off the dust clouds around them.


    After that, the bird walked majestically over to Sunday and peeked at him cautiously. It turned back, casting a glance at Niniola before shaking its head at him.


    That same instant, Sunday stirred. The bird froze in mid motion. It was about to set one foot down but it didn''t. It simply stood there, looking more like a statue than an actual creature.


    Sunday pulled his hand that was twisted to the back forward.


    The bird jerked its head backwards. With a flap of its wings, the bird launched, kicking its foot backwards in one straight line.


    Away from the ground.


    Sunday coughed now.


    He had felt a strange presence around him. It seemed familiar but yet so distant. Willing his body to act, he pulled his arm forward.


    After he''d done that, he felt the flush of winds about it.


    He had wanted to move and react to whatever was there. Sadly, all he could do was simply what he did.


    Groaning, he pulled his mind together and began recounting the whole affair. His eyes shone with realizations as he thought.


    First, Elder had refused to act. No matter how he tried to exonerate Elder, he just couldn''t


    H e told himself that Elder had simply wanted to see how strong how was hence the reason why he had not acted.


    But if truly that was the case, why could he sense Elder''s aura in glorified stage now? At least, Elder could have just done anything¡­ Just anything to ensure he was still able to continue in his combat.


    But No!


    Now, Elder was in combat but he had refused to do anything when he was almost gobbled.


    Just then, shockwaves resounded from distance. Sparks flew up in the air as powerful damages were dealt out that. The air about him vibrated, sending out a steaming sensation to his skin. The exchanges of damages were incredibly high for him to be feeling the aftermath, at this distance.


    Sunday gasped.


    Was Elder trying to have him killed? Was that why he had not acted and had prevented any actions?


    Was he that bad, that bad that his own father would be willing to watch his death?


    He knew that he had wanted to impress everybody when he engaged the beast. But it did get out of his hands and yet Elder did nothing


    What type of a father did he have?


    The one who arranged the death of his children?


    Fine, he was often disobedient. Hanging out with that rascal girl¡­ Niniola, against the wishes of his father.


    H e bore no grudges against her and did not see why anyone would refuse their friendship.


    If the gods were offended, they should come to avenge themselves. Besides, his relationship with


    Niniola was one that had benefited him in all ways.


    Still that was not enough reason.


    And Maerius too¡­ Well, he couldn''t really blame him. After all, he had seen Maerius been stopped by Prime earlier.


    But, No.


    He had heard escapades of Maerius over riding the elder''s order and acting out. Didn''t he do so in the time of Trixius the great? When Elder was severely limiting the movement of the Irunmoles in a bid to listen to Trixius conditions.


    Maerius had thundered that day. Calling to every Irunmole that light had nothing to do with darkness. That Trixius, the grandmaster classed demon had no right giving the irunmoles terms and conditionms.


    To everyone''s surprise, Maerius bursted out of Elder Transcendency aura field that exerted limiting force on them. He tore out, and in one dash, rammed into Trixius.


    Ramming the demon''s essence into nothingness.


    He had heard of it. In fact, the whole Ilu Orisha had known.


    So, just why, just why did he remain still? Why didn''t he come to save him?


    Was he that und.e.s.i.r.ed?


    At this, a tear streaked down his face. Just then, he moved his trembling hands to his face, cleaning off the tear.


    He was not going to wallow in misery. That was an abomination to him.


    They wanted him dead. A problem that they wanted a beast to resolve?


    Sunday bit his lips now.


    A problem that they were willing to bet upon a beast to resolve. His father wanted him to die.


    Even Maerius.


    But here he was alive.


    Thinking about that, Sunday forced himself to rise. But fell back heavily.


    ''Wait¡­ why was he still alive? He remembered that he had been spat out violently and had bashed into several objects? Trees?


    It must have been rocks. That was all he remembered before passing out.


    It surprised him that he was still here, alive. Perhaps there was something more in store for him than what he thought.


    Perhaps, his life held out more meaning.


    More promise that his father was too blind to see.


    He shook his head slowly, grimacing with effort. Each movement he made felt lik his head was being pounded by several fists.


    Like he was a piece of yam in a mortar crumbling under the awe power of the mighty pestle.


    Sunday''s form trembled as essence began to gather around him. Absorption of essence to heal the body was a natural response.


    After a while had passed, he finally was able to push himself up from the ground.


    Into a seating position. Seating now, he crossed his legs and exhaled, trying to absorb more essence in.


    Despite the fact that agbara absorption was a natural process triggered by extreme damage, it still had to be guided into the body by the irunmole will.


    And for a severely injured irunmole as he, it would take a lot of effort.


    Sunday closed his eyes now to focus when a feminine voice cut in.


    "Sunday, you''re up. I-I thought I lost you."


    He frowned upon recognizing the owner of the voice. "Oooh¡­Oooh¡­ what are you doing here? Leave me alone" He grumbled without turning to see the person.


    Niniola rolled her eyes.


    "Typical. But I''m sorry. I can''t leave you alone because I care about you." She responded, coolly. She was a meter apart from Sunday and had crouched to one knee.


    Observing.


    Light had begun to outline Sunday body. He was absorbing agbara but Niniola was not so optimistic. His body had taken too much damage. It was merely luck that he was able to survive even to now.


    Luck. Luck was something Sunday had always been blessed with. His life facing dark turns had often and always had the Orisha of luck, Eshu smiling at him.


    Descending from a line of great and powerful primes. He was even a descendant of the last demigod that had ruled before been taken out by Trixius the great.


    He came from a family where power and gift came to them easily.


    What''s more? He was a Prime''s son.


    Handsome, charming, strong, stubborn and charming. Niniola blushed now.


    Truth is He was born Lucky. Unlike her.


    ''I bless the gods that I arrived here in time. Only the gods know what would have happened if that shockwave had rammed directly into him.''


    "This, this is my fight. Niniola, stay out of this. Its something I need to settle with father." Sunday looked her way, his voice jarring her out of her thoughts.


    "Uh¡­ what did you say?" Niniola extended her hand into the air. Despite the fact that she was knocked clean, her essence had already rejuvenated greatly, although not to full extent.


    "It would have been better for me to be dead. Than for me to realize this." He muttered, squeezing in face in rage.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Nobody wants you dead" Niniola cut in sharply with furrowed eyebrows.


    Struggling to her feet, she covered up the one meter gap between herself and Sunday, painstakingly.


    "Father¡­ Father WANTS ME DEAD. " Sunday fumed, punching into the ground.


    As he did, he felt a drain on his soul.


    The exhaustion forcing him to heave uncontrollably. He scrambled to his feet.


    In his scrambling, he missed a step and began falling back onto the ground. Only for him to stop in motion. Niniola had caught him in an embrace.


    She looked at him, emotions sparking in her eyes.


    "You are not well, Sunday. Let''s go from here. It''s risky staying here. You know the backlash from t-th.."


    "You don''t get it, do you? That place where the shockwaves are erupting. That''s where I need to be. Father will have a piec¡­" Sunday laughed into her face.


    "I said¡­ YOU ARE NOT WELL" She screamed, her aura exploding all at once.


    Sunday paused, looking at her face outlines. He trailed her face with his eyes.


    Starting from her forward down to her eyes. He watched closely, drawing his face near. Already Niniola frowning face had begun to soften.


    From her eyes, he trailed down to her nose. Observing the solid yet soft fleshy nose that sat there.


    Down to her lips.


    "S-Sunday¡­" Niniola stammered. It was all too apparent that she was losing it. She too drew closer to him.


    BAAAMMM!


    Sunday hands blurred.


    Niniola c.h.e.s.t was hit. The Impact sent her staggering backwards, uncontrollably.


    She gasped, surprised at what just happened. Drawing one leg backward, she heaved holding her c.h.e.s.t. In front of her was Sunday. They were still close but not as close as they were.


    Sunday was smiling. A smile that seemed to reproach her..


    And in the corner of his eyes, she saw something else. Something, trying desperately, to commandeer his life.


    Something that had made him lunge at her and yet smile back.


    This smile, it wasn''t normal. Her senses heightened immediately as stared Sunday in the eyes. Her body was automatically kicking into battle mode.


    She knew this feeling.


    The feeling that always accompanied her whenever she set foot in Orun Apaadi. It was what had always prepared her against demons and beasts.


    But why, why was she having this feeling here, beside Sunday?


    "This¡­ This won''t make me leave you. You are not well, Sunday. Believe me, I sense shadows around you, Sunday. Please, let''s get help¡­"


    "Gbe eni sun!(7) Everybody wants to tell me what to do, how to do and why to do! I AM SICK AND TIRED OF IT!" Sunday thundered, flinging his hands open.


    "There is just one thing I want you to know, Niniola. Don''t you dare interfere. This shadows that you sense. Father put them into me. FATHERRRR¡­ " He thundered.


    "And showing myself there. In their midst. I would be shaming every one of them that wanted me dead. And I¡­ I, SUNDAY, I WILL HAVE MY REVENGE" He gritted his teeth, raising clenched fists into the air.


    Niniola gaped, dumbfounded.


    Sunday was strange.


    Although, she knew why.


    Shadows had begun to creep in on him. But she really did not expect this outburst. This wasn''t the Sunday she knew.


    This wasn''t the Sunday that she had always been protecting.


    This wasn''t he Sunday that.. that she felt some¡­


    "Sunday, what if you are wrong? What If you are only having a misconception of the whole thing. First Prime, The Elder loves you and everyone knows that. So, why, just why would he want have you killed? It''s not like the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf attacked you, did it> It attacked Him and hes out there facing it off.


    While you are here, blabbing that you were knocked away from the battle. You should be grateful that you have your life.


    You don''t even know what it feels like to be banished.


    To be an exile.


    You don''t know that! You don''t know what it means to be ignored for years. Treated as a piece of cow dung .


    You don''t know that! And yet, you are here grumbling as the spoilt lucky child you are. Simply because you were dislocated from the battle.


    You think you are strong, you fool? Even the primes are still there battling one¡­ ONE BEAST. JUST ONE BEAST..!


    You know, I hate the fact that I care about you. I hate the fact that I stopped that day to save you. I hate it ¡­ I HATE IT.


    But as Irunmoles hatred has no stay in our hearts.


    But now, you think you have grown.. now¡­" Niniola blurted before breaking down into tears. She covered her face, masking the torrent of tears from view


    Sunday just stood there unmoving.


    He wanted to move over. To tell her that he was only been a spoilt stubborn child.


    But his body wouldn''t budge.


    He knew so much now. He had realized something that he was not wanted here and he just knew that she was never going to understand him.


    That''s why he wanted her not to interfere.


    "You know, that Rare Classed Wolf out there. It¡­ It attacked me first. And Father did nothing. He did NOTHING!" Sunday punched into his open palm.


    At this, Niniola sobbing ceased. Slowly, she drew her hands away from her face, revealing widened eyes.


    "He did nothing? Are you sure?"


    "Believe me! Even Maerius¡­"


    "AH" She gasped.


    "And its funny. But I feel a strange connection to that beast out there. I don''t know why but I feel like its calling to me. That''s why I am going there.


    I want to understand why it¡­ why i¡­ why feel this connection with it. And why Father left me to die." Sunday grimaced once more, clenching his fists tightly.


    He knew that using aggression on The Elder was worthless. He wasn''t even as strong as an elite. But yet, he wanted to know. He wanted to know why Father hated him so much.


    "Don''t be stupid, Sunday. Clenching your fists when talking about The Elder. Don''t you get it? You can end up worse than being banished. And¡­ Sunday, I can''t imagine anything happening to you. Please, lets just leave from here." Niniola pleaded, reaching to grab his hand as tears began to flow down her face.


    "No! My fists would taste his life essence" Sunday replied, dodging her hands.


    "Sunday!!!" Niniola stalled, she could identify the bloodl.u.s.t in his eyes now. " That is sacrilege!"


    "Sacrilege begun when he left me to die. He committed sacrilege. That moment, he refused to move, that moment, he lost me as his son."


    "Ah, Sunday, she gasped, holding her hands to her cheek, you will be breaking the laws that govern our existence in Irunmole. You will be offending the whole Orun Emi Ogun if you harbor that thought. Sunday, please, just stop, okay" She trembled visibly, sweat and tears competing for attention.


    "The laws that govern our existence" He laughed gesticulating. " It had been against me since the moment I started existing. It had hated me before I ever became conscious. I-i am not a happy man, Nini, and if this is the only way I can truly attain that happiness, then please, don''t interfere. Don''t interfere, if you truly care about me, please"


    At that, Sunday began walking away.


    She didn''t stop him. Standing there, hands on her cheeks, tears streaming, as she stard in nothingness.


    "Sunday , No¡­ i¡­ I don''t want to lose you. Please, don''t be stupid, please. Let me take the blame. Let me bear the cross for you. Let me do this instead. Please."


    He heard her.


    And stopped.


    He had walked three meters away already when he heard her pleading.


    Shaking his head, he steeled his face and gazed outward.


    "No¡­ This is my fight. This is something I must do on my own. If you truly care about me, you''ll let me be." He said and started off.


    Walking on and on. Each step, a tremendous effort for him.


    As he did, the air began to sizzle with electrified sensations. He felt the burning heat in the sun increasing. And in the distance, he saw the silhouette of a 15ft beast howling loudly in a hazy cloud of orange and fire.


    Behind was a female Irunmole, crying. She still stood where he left her. But she was the latest of his worries.


    He had realized something.


    And that was that he was not wanted in Orun Emi Ogun. Even his own father had disowned him.


    ___________ _______________ ___________________


    (T/N)


    (1)What is doing this one? (2 ) Let''s do this one (3) Fist of destruction (4)Power of light (5) Five Fire Cycles (6)Light spear clearance (7)Keep your mouth shut.


    ________


    (A/N) Guys, I will be in school next week. And I won''tbe updating regularly. Or I could¡­


    But the word count would be less than 4000+? Do you want that?


    Shorter chapters, regular two two days updates or 4000+ and a weekly update?


    .


    Finally, Sunday realizes what would change his life forever. And that marks the ned of REALIZATIONS.


    Its the most tasking part of this I have ever written and I''m glad I did. It helped to write better than before.


    Annnnd.. thank you for reading.


    ___________________________

 Chapter 6 - The Nagging Prime

    "Spare my life¡­You wild mannered girl. You lack home training," Ayoni''s hand balled into fists now.


    His aura became more pronounced as rage seeped through every of his veins.


    Spare his life? This spoilt brat telling him that? Ayoni cursed his luck.


    Why did he have to experience a spoilt rude girl on a day as this? His body blurred as he lunged forward, moving to grab ''the rude girl''.


    But he missed.


    Just as he closed in on her, she simply shifted to the right and leaned against a tree. Like as if she was merely relaxing.


    ''She''s fast. But I will not be swayed by her.'' Ayoni thought. He looked over to the right and said with steeled face.


    "For breaking into The High Council House and for assaulting a council guard, you have committed crimes of high penalty. As an Elite Irunmole, it is my duty to¡­"


    "Ah, you talk too much!" Niniola said, covering her both ears "Just tell me what is going on here and I''ll let you go"


    "I have a better deal. I will beat you to pulp and fling you into a dungeon if I win. Which I definitely will." Ayoni said with a smirk. This girl was simply too arrogant. The best way to teach her a lesson was to break her pride.


    "Wow! I like that. Here''s an even better one. You are a quick footed Elite, Niniola paused despite knowing that Elites were naturally fast paced. She wanted to butter him up so she could defeat him and watch him wallow in broken pride, so, if in one minute, you floor me, you get to have your beating me and all that. But if I floor you, I''ll get what I want and let you go if you cooperate."


    "Very well then"


    Niniola could not believe her ears.


    She had half expected him to decline and call for help. But it seemed like his ego was hurt seeing that he was dragged down here by her, a child. She laughed inwardly as she though, readying herself for combat.


    He definitely wouldn''t have wanted his other guards to see him like this. So, as his ego dictated, it was only natural that he flushed her out before calling for help.


    "IMOLE MO" Ayoni Chanted and dashed out, his aura seemingly oppressive. This meant that his Imole mo attack was on a high level as aura fluctuated due to amount of damge dealt out and received.


    NIniola feet kicked up dust. Her body blurred as she got within range of Ayoni. Swiftly. She twisted, channeling her energy into her right leg as she kicked against his loins, using that as leverage to push backwards.


    Ayoni grimaced as his aura strength decreased greatly. That singular attack had cost him a lot of energy already. Just how powerful was this girl?


    Then, it struck him. He hadn''t felt her aura since. She had to be intelligent enough to know that unfamiliar aura at the High council house was attended to with a lot of force. And for her to mask it, even in combat¡­


    She was¡­ Probably an Alpha?


    10 seconds gone.


    Niniola face palmed again.


    "Seriously Imole Mo? You couldn''t have something better other than the basic attack? Well, I don''t blame you. After all, you are merely Elite Classed. But seriously¡­" She stopped as she felt Ayoni''s aura closer than before.


    SLASHHH!


    SLA.S.SHHH!


    Each stroke of the Imole Mo exerted an extreme force that threw her off balance.


    She had underestimated this Elite. He attacked her with the power phantom strike. A skill that enabled its user strike twice with the force or an explosion at an opponent with just a split second difference.


    That attack skill was on Pseudo-Omega. Curse her low level soul gazing. Elite basic skills were merely, maxing auras and close combat with the Imole Mo or the Ida ti Ina(11)


    An Irunmole at a higher level of a class could sometimes tap into the abilities of the pseudo class before it. This was however not the same for messenger class Irunmole.


    Niniola bit into her lips as her body thudded into the vegetation below. "Ah¡­" She m.o.a.n.e.d, feeling for the back of her head.


    45 seconds gone.


    Ayoni did not relent. He rushed forward again, keeping his hands behind his back as he approached his opponent. He drew on all his energy, not minding the drain effect it had on him, greatly magnifying his aura.


    "Hiyaaaa¡­" Niniola yelled as she got to her feet and charged. Now that she knew this particular Elite could draw into pseudo class, she was even the more cautious.


    But really, what did she have to lose? ''Oh dungeon¡­" Niniola cautioned mentally.


    She rushed at him now and flung her right hand down.


    ''Need to close up to deal this trump card''.


    She saw him trying to react to her sudden movement. But her speed was on a higher level than his, thanks to her time in Orun Apaadi where she had to learn to be faster inorder to survive.


    In a flash, light had gathered around her arms. The air went chaotic, wisps of light slashing all about as a light beam solidified into her clenched fist.


    Slamming down with righteous fury into the ground with the now solidified beam of light, the air shivered for a second before becoming increasingly hot.


    Including Ayoni . He was flung violently backwards hitting into many tree trunks before he finally tumbled into the bush.


    Niniola soul gazed again.


    ___


    Name: Ayoni Abayomi


    Class: Elite


    Energy Rating: 659/10,000


    ____


    Niniola smirked. She was pleased by the amount of damage she had dealt out within merely 15seconds.


    She had thrown in a skill that she had spent time perfecting. It involved, channeling one''s energy into a single concentrated attack that cleared everything within a 3metre radius.


    She gazed intently for awhile, as if trying to focus on something before shrugging her shoulders and advancing towards the fallen guard.


    Ayoni gripped his left shoulder hard. His Imole Mo had vanished already and his aura was barely noticeable due to the damage he had received. He wanted to shout for help but his body did not respond.


    Slowly, he rose unsteadily to his feet, gripping his shoulder while dusting off the dust that''s had encased him already.


    He couldn''t just lose to this little brat of a girl. No, never. He clenched his fist willing himself to bend light into a weapon.


    It took effort but he did it. In his hand was a large glowing bluish bow that had embroidered ends.


    "Ah ah¡­ You... we had a deal. One minute and it''s over." Niniola started, raising her two hands in surrender.


    "You think I would compromise my duty as an¡­"


    "AAAARGHHH¡­" He tumbled backwards into a heap. He hadn''t seen it coming.


    Niniola had phantom struck him.


    His soul was already entering decline stage.


    This decline stage was the stage an Irunmole entered the moment the Irunmole had begun to die. It was after the decline stage that an Irunmole would disperse into the air as vibrant energy. Creation energy that would once more be reborn as another Irunmole.


    "Shey e ma soro eh?(12) Will you talk now? " Niniola demanded. Her aura was still hidden despite the damage she dealt out.


    "Yes, yes, yes¡­ Please help me. I''m dying. Please¡­ " Ayoni''s c.h.e.s.t rose and fell heavily as he pleaded.


    She shook her head disdainfully.


    "Oh, Irunmole, you caused this upon yourself. We had a deal and you wanted to¡­ Just tell me what is going on, or I''ll quicken your death." Ninola warned, rising her Light spear as if she wanted to strike through his c.h.e.s.t.


    "Ok, ok. It''s simple. The Elder was attacked... help me, please¡­ And we are getting mobilized to move in¡­"


    Ninola eyes widened.


    For The Elder to be attacked that it had to cause a mobilization of Irunmole, then something was really up. "Yes, who was he with and what attacked him?"


    "That''s all I know . Please¡­"


    Niniola stood there thoughtfully.


    She knew that Sunday was been taken to Ilu Ifa. Although this was top secret but she had her ways of knowing what went on. The advantage of being ignored by people. She had to force them to acknowledge her.


    ''So, if The Elder is attacked. Chances of Sunday surviving.. Ah¡­ No¡­ why I''m I even thinking of that. Sunday is strong.. He will make it. I trust him. He will make it for me. I just know it.'' She began to tear up as her feet blurred.


    "I have to help him. Sunday¡­ I''m coming. I''m coming to help you. I swear it. No one would touch one hair on your head. Sundayyyyyyy¡­" Niniola cried as she raced on.


    *


    " Is everything¡­ ready?" Anu yelled, wringing her hands in the air. She looked like she was out of her senses. But she really did not care. After all, she had been secretly nicknamed ''The Nagging Prime''.


    She did not just get that nickname. Was it her fault that she demanded perfection and not mediocrity? Anu always expected the best. And anything short of that was going to be done for.


    Getting news that The Elder had only gone out with Elites had unsettled her. She felt like wringing off The Elder''s head with her hands.


    How dare he put her into all this worry?


    " Well, yes. Your message was vague , 2nd Prime." A lady spoke. She was dressed the same way Anu was except that hers was blue and less radiant plus there was the notable absence of gold beads. In its place were white beads.


    Anu was currently standing with the Four Alphas she had as her trustees. Although they were few other Alphas but these were the minute four that High Council trusted with its leadership.


    She frowned at the lady who had just spoken to her.


    "Are you dumb? Don''t you have a brain in your head? Don''t you know how to decipher my messages yet and you have been working with me since?" Anu lashed out, tapping the side of her head vigorously.


    "B-but 2nd Prime¡­" Ralia stammered.


    Why was 2nd Prime Anu insulting her now? What did she do to deserve this? Was it her fault that she asked about what danger The Elder was? Didn''t they have the right to be told of whatever situation The Elder was in so they could be better equipped?


    "2nd Prime, Ralia has a point, you know. We can''t just rush in head on without proper briefing." A redheaded man poke. He had large brown nose and a hulking body. Wearing, a blue dan shiki(13 ), he exuded great power.


    Anu supported her head with her left hand while the other lay on her h.i.p.s.


    "Eledumare. Oh Orisha, egba mi(14). What kind of dumb people do I have to work with?" She heaved.


    The whole room went silent. Eyes full of expectations rested on Anu.


    "2nd Prime, say something. What attacked The Elder?" Balogun, the man in blue dan shiki asked.


    Anu heaved deeply.


    "Fine¡­ I''ll have you all replaced after this. Dumb idiots" Anu yelled, shaking trembling fingers at them as a white halo began forming over head.


    Already, her aura was oozing out, intensifying the air with tingly hotness. Seeing this, The Alphas with her suddenly tensed up.


    An angered Prime was something. An Angered Prime who had their source of anger in range was another thing.


    And this Nagging Prime¡­ Well, No one could really trust her sanity.


    Even 1st Prime, The Elder respected her, so much.


    Anu slapped her face now after noting the reaction of The Alphas. She inhaled deeply for seconds, and then she let it all out before willing the halo to vanish.


    "What I am saying.. I mean¡­ Maerius told me that they had just been attacked by a prickled bane winged wolf, rare classed beast¡­" Anu cooled voice was interrupted by series of gasps.


    Rare Classed? Rare classed were the most dangerous beasts to encounter. Aside from the fact that they were aligned with fate which gave them a victory edge, they were also the only type of beasts that Soul Gazing failed to work on.


    Mythical Class beasts were quite powerful. They were in fact the highest ranked. But they could be soul gazed, enabling them to prepare beforehand.


    With a Rare Classed, one never knew what he was going against.


    The surest way to know was to allow it attack first. A dangerous move. Many Irunmoles, even Primes, ended up not surviving the first move.


    "So, this wolf attacked The Elder and 3rd Prime. As for the other Elites, Maerius said nothing. I, myself do not believe that they would survive the attacks. " Anu scratched sadly at her temples.


    "Alright then. We move out. Extracting The Elder is first priority. Everything else, secondary." Balogun said, flexing his bulging muscles as he spoke.


    The Alphas stirred now but they still had their eyes on 2nd Prime.


    "You Idiots. Third Prime and The Elder is First Priority. We don''t leave our own behind."


    Anu warned as she jammed her hands together, weaving symbols faster than the eyes could see.


    "I change my mind. I go with you four. Just us. Send mental notes to your divisions. The other Ilu mustn''t hear of this. If they do, we will lose face in their eyes." Anu rapped/


    Before her, a wisping tear in space had appeared.


    It was a barrage of light wisps moving in disordered fashion. The air around the room warmed up, crackling with electricity as The Alphas moved suit.


    Willing into existence, a chaotic barrage of light wisps.


    A portal.


    .


    __________


    (T/N)


    (11) Light Sword(12) Will you now talk? (13) A type of traditional dressing. Similar to Agbada. (14) Oh, Gods, help me


    _________

 Chapter 7 - ANNOUNCEMENT

    Announcement!!!


    ...


    This is not a new chapter but its important you read...


    ...


    Guys, remember one time, i said i had a scifi themed novel in mind?


    And that i just needed some advice whether or not to write it alongside with Trailing Shadows?


    Remember?


    Well, i have started it already. Although its something quite different from sci-fi.


    Its still Fantasy.


    Although, i published it for the filipino writing contest(which i have no hopes on winning. Just participated to push myself to the limits. )


    .


    Published with permission from The Comican Arts, ''The Curse Of The First Sword Bearer'' is a series of a one year event under ONA ORISHA, centralising on a young man called Abiodun.


    Abbey for short.


    It is the involvement of the awakened orisha in the life of men, while darkness begins to cloud Orun Rere in ''Trailing Shadows''


    (Yes, Trailing Shadows, read it too. Both titles are linked into one almighty event)


    While Trailing Shadows focuses on what happens in the spirit realms, The Curse Of The First Sword Bearer(Ona Orisha) focuses on what happens in the physical due to the activities in Trailing Shadows.


    So you see, they really are linked together.


    However,TCOFSB is merely a one year event in the 7 year series that Ona Orisha is centered on.


    The other series, despite the fact that i created them, i do not have permission to publish them on any platforms until the Comic Books are out.


    Yes, Comics!


    These chapters you read are undergoing ''comic scripting''.


    Which means soon enough, you may be reading TS and TCOFSB in comic book format.


    To stay ab.r.e.a.s.t of all the developments, follow On IG


    @comicanarts.


    Theres even a new comic coming out this month already. ''30 days Vigilante''


    .


    .


    Anyways, i apologise to everyone following TS.


    I know i said, if the worst comes to the worst, topublish new chapters weekly.


    Its one week gone and few days,i think and i have not published a.new chapter yet.


    Well aside from writing novels,i do lot of other things.


    programming, ill.u.s.tration ecetera.


    And so far, its been really tough on me, considering that school has resumed and that 30 days Vigilante is coming soon.


    Please , bear with me.


    And thanks for reading.


    Arigato ????????????

 Chapter 7 - A Primes Wrath

    The air rippled continuously as high pitched sonic booms rocked the entire area. Trees were out rightly uprooted and lost in the whirlwind of dust and earth shrapnel.


    In the midst of this dust was a tumbling prime. He swiftly drew his blade out and lashed wildly at the ground to gain a footing.


    Boom!


    A shockwave rocked the ground again. This time, negating the sonic boom that was unleashed. The Prime, grabbed the hilt of his huge curved blade tightly as if his life depended on it.


    And for now, his life depended on it.


    "Ino Agbara:Temporary Boundary Seal" He chanted


    Slamming his hand down to the ground vigorously,cracks appeared that cut across the land for metres. As he did so , violent aura bursted out, negating the continuous impact of the sonic boom attack that had swept him off the ground.


    Circles flashed around his hand, giving out bright beams of light. The circles then floated upwards, merging into each other and solidifying into a wall of glowing colors.


    "Sunday." Maerius panted.  The temporary Boundary seal that he had unleashed had taken a massive amount of his energy. Owing to the fact that boundary seals were not meant to be unleashed by one person.


    The exaction of the seal was enough to set about soul decline stage. But Maerius was strong.


    He heaved, thick balls of perspiration rolling down his face. He wiped off the dripping sweat on his forehead before glancing around, taking mental notes of his surroundings.


    He was safe for now as the Temporary Boundary Seal Impenetrable barrier was on. But he just did not know about the others. ''Elder can survive this.''


    "Ah!" Maerius screamed rent the air. His body shook from exertion as he grabbed his head in both hands, falling on all fours.


    "No, no, no¡­ We¡­ we have been attacked. I don''t know where Elder is. I can''t connect to him. I barely have my life as I speak¡­Its serious but I can handle it¡­ Just said to let you know." He grunted gutturally, panting after each statement.


    He forced himself to rise. Staggering, he fell back to his knees.


    "What is wrong with me? I just exaggerated everything. Now Anu''s head would go over the top." He tugged at his beard now.


    "This is nothing. I''ll be done in a jiffy."


    "But where is Elder. I really can''t sense his aura anywhere near." Maerius muttered. He stretched his hand and willed the huge curved blade lying inches away to him.


    Holding it now, he drove it into the ground, using it as a support.


    "Ino Agbara: healing balm." Maerius hand clasped together now. He muttered the words repeatedly until his the white spirals on his arms and legs that had dulled out began to glow once more.


    Closing his eyes, he stretched both hands out. In an instant, his entire body became covered in white bubbles.


    As he did so, his aura became increasingly noticeable. His muscles tensed up as the beads of sweat all over him dried. He seemed to have gotten a bit taller than before.


    Maerius'' eyelids fluttered open.  His body became outlined with bright sharp light as a halo formed over his head. He had activated the blessing of the Orisha.


    The blessing of the Orisha flowed all over his flesh, maxing his aura to oppressive levels. As it did, his c.o.c.ky confidence swept in again.


    Narrowing his eyes,  he tore out with heavy feets pounding into the ground , dragging his blade as he went along.


    "Ignorance is bliss." An elderly voice rang out cutting through the air calmly.


    He could sense the aura of the owner. The Elder.


    "Elder. You are alive." Maerius said excitedly halting his offensive. Already the sonic boom had ceased and the air was just beginning to clear. A little ahead was a beast staring down with a glorified look. Maerius could feel the intense heated  dark aura of this wolf dominating his aura harshly.


    "Were you expecting me dead, Maerius?" The elder responded, eyeing the wolf coolly, He rested both hands on the top of the staff, unperturbed.


    "This wolf, Maerius¡­" He paused, shooting Maerius a look.


    "It attacked us. It attacked you. It wasn''t supposed to. It''s meant to be drawn to what was causing the imbalance in fate. It''s meant not to attack randomly."


    Maerius blinked.


    How could Elder be so relaxed inspite of all this?


    Yes, it was not supposed to attack randomly. But now, it did. An Elder, of all things to do, he was just observing it patiently as if he was amused by the beast.


    Maerius wanted to cough out blood.


    "Wonders shall never end, Elder." He spoke, surprised at The Elder''s course of action.


    "Indeed! "  Elder replied, still observing the Wolf.


    Maerius turned his focus to the wolf too, rubbing his blade''s hilt.


    The wolf was more aggressive now. It grunted, peering down at the ground as if in search of something.


    But The wolf could not just see them.


    But  this Rare classed wolf  was sensing their aura.  Which was why it kept peering down at them.


    Yet unable to see them.


    "This wolf, it''s strong. Very powerful. For its attack to have disoriented us, especially as both of us are primes, eh. It only means the disturbance in fate is very big. I still can''t believe it''s Combo cleared us off at once"


    "Speak for yourself, Maerius. The first attack had taken me by surprise. Not the second."


    "Yes, I saw it, but yet you staggered 10 meters backwards."Maerius mocked, the corners of his lips turned up into smile.


    "Oh, Maerius. If you were not so disoriented, you would have seen that I had substituted myself immediately. "


    "Well, whatever." Maerius replied, disappointed as he tugged at his silver white beard. "We still have the wolf around. Had it been it was myth classed, this would have been easier. Now, I can''t even soul gaze it at all to know what next to expect. Ah, whoever said Ignorance is bliss is a liar" Maerius complained, casting Elder a side glance.


    "Don''t you notice anything about the wolf, Maerius? Even the gods are refusing to talk back to me .This only means something is really off. And it''s really big. For the gods to refuse replying me, for the wolf to randomly attack us with a combo attack, for the wolf appearing here in Orun¡­ What about the guard Irunmoles?" Elder suddenly asked, looking Maerius directly in the eyes.


    "I¡­I can''t sense their aura¡­ even Sunday" Maerius looked down.


    "Ahhh¡­No, my son¡­No, Sunday¡­ Sunday.. Sunday¡­"


    The Elder''s breathing became hurried and panicky. He looked away from Maerius quickly.


    But before he did, Maerius was quick enough to note that Elder''s eyes had gone misty.


    For minutes, the two of them went silent. Elder gazing  away and Maerius gazing at the ground, arms around the hilt of his blade.


    After what looked like an eternity, Elder rubbed his temples with one hand.


    The first motion since Maerius spoke.


    As he did, lightning flashed from his eyes.


    "MY SOOOOOONNNNNNNNNNNNN¡­" The Elder screamed into the air, flinging his hands open.


    Maerius widened his eyes. "No, Elder, you can''t enter transcendency in Orun. It will wip¡­" He reached out to hold The Elder. As he did, Elders staff  moved. Coursing through the air quickly faster than the eyes could see.


    Not even a blur was seen.


    A split second later, Maerius''s body blasted outward, hurtling through the air and through the dense electric field of Primes aura into the surrounding devastated vegetation. He  bashed through several trees, rupturing them into shredded timbers.


    By the time, he crashed down, lightning flashed all about. The air was thickening  now with the electrified air of the Elder aura


    " First Transcendency:Prime''s Wrath" Elder''s voice echoed. His body flashed. An halo appeared right above his head as sounds of metallic plates locking upon each other cut through the air.


    Clink


    CLINK


    CLINK


    CLINK¡­CLINK¡­CLINK¡­


    Elders face shone with strange energy.


    The energy of a god. Narrowing his eyes now, the elders body was instanteous filled with a covering of golden armor. He had activated the first Transcendency.


    begin to become encased in metallic plates of armor.  At the places where metal plates connected with the other, Agbara flowed.


    Elder''s eyes flashed. The next second, the glory haze of the illusionary dimension cleared off like a rolling carpet.


    "Prime, do not advance your transcendency." Maerius thundered. He used his blade to stabilize himself as he got within range of Elder electrifying aura.


    Maerius could also exert his aura to withstand the oppressive aura of Elder''s essence. But he didn''t. Elder could take it as insubordination and lash out on him the moment his aura was released


    And truth be told, he was only but the 3rd Prime. If he was 2nd , he might have had a fair chance at stopping The Elder''s 2nd transcendency-The Ascension.


    But still, he could not leave elder to reach god status on the borders of this Ilu Emi Ogun. Aftermath of godlevel battles always and always devastated dimensions.


    Ah¡­ If only Anu was here.


    Just then, his eyes flickered.


    The red eyes of the prickled bane winged wolf shone now. It bared its teeth seeing that his prey had appeared from out of no where.


    The mane ruffled in response, each hair standing as sharp briars as it grew in size. From a whooping  9ft, it grew to 15ft, towering 4 meters high.


    It had used the ability "Expand". Where a creature was capable of tapping into Essence of Creation, growing and equaling gods. A feat similar to Transcedency.


    Its form shivered now.


    Series of concussion winds erupted from its body, dispelling more of its tingly dark aura. It was pulling on the elements with clouds rumbling in darkened rage.


    It opened its mouth, revealing, inches long yellowed fangs as it snorted. The wolf clawed at the ground. In its mouth, an atom like ball was forming already.


    The dark red ball of sinister energy shivered, hovering above the lower fangs as it grew on itself. The atom ball had several crisscross of dark energy wisps revolving about as it grew.


    It shook tremendously as if it was held by trembling hands, growing steadily, darkening the air about it. The bright atmosphere that was disturbed by the recent exchange of damage rumbled simultaneously as if accompanying the several wisps of dark energy that trailed the sky.


    The wolf drew back and then spat the massive ball of dark red energy at the primes before him.


    The dark red ball of steaming energy ricocheted through the air. It tore through space itself as it travelled, overpowering and suppressing the aura of the irunmoles before it. Crackling as It moved swiftly.


    And dispersing tiny energy bolts that incinerated all within its range as it heated the air to high temperatures.

 Chapter 8 - POWER OVERLOAD

    Elder''s staff struck deeply into the ground, as he steadied himself. The once wooded staff was exerting a golden aura about, complemented by the gold metal plated armor that covered every inch of his body. His white cape fluttered freely in the air, despite the heavily dense electrified airs about him.


    He exhaled now. He appeared like he had been pushing himself to the limit since when all he had done was to study the Wolf


    Still, Surprisingly, this wolf still held out against the combined efforts of himself and the other irunmoles in Ilu Obatala.


    In distances, he could see the shimmering energy essence of Irunmoles fading into nothingness. He felt sickened on the inside.


    Was this fate occurrence so huge that it was going to wipe out the whole Ilu Obatala?


    So huge that even the gods had stopped replying.


    He shook his head slowly, sizing the cloud of dust and exploding energies infront of him. It wasn''t that he was scared.


    No, with the power of Transcendency flowing through him, he could go on with the beast singlehandedly.


    But so far, he had had to limit himself severely to reduce the damage he dealt out. And so far, the wolf had dealt even exceedingly horrifying damage.


    Just then, Anu''s right foot drove into the ground, shattering the already hardened ground into dust and sand. She phased into presence now, standing beside Elder. Her entire body was flowing with massive pseudo demi god class essence, making her body seem to be vanishing and appearing. Shooting out slivers of warm energy.


    "Anu, shey o wa pa(1)?" Elder asked, genuinely concerned with wrinkled brows as he turned his head.


    "Am I okay" Anu yelled, annoyance rocking her tone. "Oh, so, you can ask if I''m okay now?She retorted, beating her b.r.e.a.s.ts at each word, but yet, you went out with low classed irunmoles. And you have the guts to ask if I am okay."


    "Once we are done from here, I promise you, Elder, You will see my true colors. Who do you think you are to be putting all of us at this strain? How dare you, Elder, How dare you?" Anu trembled, pointing a finger at her Elder.


    "Anu, lets¡­"


    "No, how dare you?"Anu blurted, flashes of silvery energy dissipating into space accompanied by an outburst of reinforced Pseudo-demigod Aura.


    The howl of the wolf sounded once more in response to the outburst accompanied with fierce eruptions of concussion winds.


    She looked forward now, visibly trying to comport herself.


    Why was she surrounded by idiots? Why her?


    What had she done?


    Thunder rumbled and lightning flashed all about. As it did, Anu''s form shivered, phasing in and out of existence.


    Sighing, she shot her frame mightily into the air, like a torpedo launching with precision towards it target. Following her ascent, winds bellowed with great impetus, washing over what remained of the forest.


    "INO AGBARA: ALMIGHTY FIST OF DESTRUCTION" Anu''s voice rumbled mightily.


    Leaning to her right, Anu pulled her left hand backwards as far as she could. Instantly, a wispy ball of light energy appeared in front of her fists.


    In another split second, the ball fused into her hand, enveloping her left fist to her shoulder. She dashed through the air, roaring with vicious might.


    As she did, a depressing force overtook the atmosphere, severely limiting her impetus. Still, she pushed on, physical exertion visible on her face. Anu raised an elbow forward to block the repellant force.


    The shielding arm began to take on a vibrant white hue, forming an atmospheric shield.


    "Aaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­" She yelled, rode through the air resistance.


    Just then, a flash of heavily dense aura blasted through, cutting through the heavy focrefield that was about the wolf. Anu''s mass burnt through the air in a shimmer of silvery light.


    BOOM..


    A shockwave resounded upon impact.


    Energy began to drain to her shoulder and then, to her fist as it crushed into the wolf''s head, driving it into the ground.


    She yelled, more energy concentrating as her fist dug deeper and deeper, forcing the wolf''s head further into the ground.


    A webwork of cracks appeared.


    The Wolf w.h.i.n.ed angrily and striking out it''s massive paw forward bat off Anu to the side.


    That same minute, golden chains shot out, easily ripping through the inert forcefield of the wolf from behind Anu who was still tumbling down. It had Golden arrow heads at it''s too, giving it a deadly sensation. The chains clanged noisily as it dug into the flesh of the wolf with its edges.


    "Creation Agabara: Heaven''s Chain!" Elder''s voice rocked the air.


    The chains wrapped around the wolf, squeezing and strangling it in process. As it did, the dust cleared and Elder appeared in the midst of it, holding Anu with one hand whilst holding on to the chains with the other. His staff stood, stuck into the ground beside Anu.


    "The very chains used by Obatala -King of the white cloth to descend down into Aiye"


    Veins began to stretch across his face. Apparently, he was using a very strong skill. Summoning an artefact using creation Agabara.


    Creation Agabara was one herculean feat already that could tear apart an Irunmole. Yet First Prime had used it to summon an artefact, ...


    Elder had just summoned the weapon of a God. The Golden chains of Obatala.


    Sparks spluttered out of the golden chains, filling up the air with more electricity and heat as it burned deep into the wolf body.


    "Retract" Elder clenched his fist.


    BOOOOM...boom.. boom boomm


    The chain links interlocked , Sparks of golden light flickered as it shortened in length, dragging the wolf closer. Within the seconds, the distance between Elder and The wolf was just mere inches.


    Elder''s hand flickered, dashing off to the staff and the next.


    BOOM.


    Steel tore into flesh as the length of the staff drove into the head of wolf.


    BOOMM...


    A forcefield quaked through the air materialising from Anu''s uppercut to the impaled Prickled Bane Winged Wolf.


    The mass of the wolf hurtled through the dense atmosphere away from the Primes. It''s wings flaied as the hole created by the staff began to cover up, it''sred eyes turning darker now.


    Red lines stretched across the breadth of the wolf, giving it a demonic presence as it gained balance in the air.


    Boom


    Booom


    Boom


    Boom


    Boom!


    Five Alpha Irunmole leapt up from the ground, their aura over clouding the demonic presence of the wolf. Within seconds, they descended, readying their fists for impact.


    "Alpha Circle: Alpha Combo" The Alphas thundered simultaneously


    Fire leapt out in a huge circle encompassing the wolf as it plummeted down into the dust below.


    Humph!


    Humph!!


    Sunday gasped as he arrived the battle scene, with bent back and hands on the knees. Hearing the huge explosion, he jerked his head up noting the huge mass of the Rare Classed Beast falling down.


    "No, no, no... (Humph)This is my Fight..(humph)...MINE. AND MINE ALONE" He screamed, forcing whatever energy he had left into his legs as he ran forward.


    Just a little more. Just a little more, he told himself.


    Meanwhile, Elder waved his staff in a semi circle clearing off the dust particles that fluttered about. The veins that had stretched on his face were now gone, enforcing his celestial look of 1st Transcendency.


    "I could have taken you all out but I needed to understand you. Why you showed in here.


    But you..." He spat aside.


    "But you... You have overstepped your boundaries. I am THE First Prime of the entire ilu-orun, The Elder. And today, you have defied me."


    Elders armor glittered even more, radiating light and heat with every word he spoke


    The wolf saw this too, streams of red lines crisscrossing about it''s already scarred body. It snorted, then growled. it''s body took a grayish hue as it solidified, thickening it''s already stout body.


    "Ah, I see. You''ve decided to step it up." Anu grunted.


    She burst forward, booming past Elder in a flurry of energy and blinding light.


    "But not for long"


    Materialising now, she reached for the neck of the 15m tall Rare Classed Beast, only for it to move back suddenly.


    Anu blinked.


    Then she gasped as a huge clump of rock materialised above her and latched onto the hand she had struck out.


    It moved around, twirling as a snake would slitter in the grass, encompassing her whole arm in mere seconds.


    She grunted as she shook her hand, breaking the stone clamp into tiny granites.


    "You insult me, beast." Anu yelled as striking out her left fist in response.


    "Damnit" she muttered, jumping 10metres backwards.


    She looked up into the air, where a massive beast bomb was swirling dangerously


    Elder paused his eyes wary as a huge clump of rock materialised latching onto the hand that had held the staff.


    It moved around, twirling as a snake would slitter in the grass, encompassing her whole arm in mere seconds.


    Lightning flashed about accompanied by thunder as stress points suddenly appeared on the rock mould and the next second, the whole mould shattered, falling down as dust and granites.


    The air around Elder intensified once more, returning the full might of Transcendency. He kept on walking, each step, sending cracks along the impact point.


    "First Prime..." Anu''s voice cut of Elder''s focus as he looked back.


    "What?"


    "Allow me.." She replied, flapping her wings as she hovered off the ground.


    Her eyes flashed, body blurred and a concussion wind boasted, brushing across Elder. She tore through the air empowered by the Heavens Armor skill that she had, ready to wipe out the vile creature before her.


    And she was leaving nothing to chance.


    "Creation Agbara: Judgement Seal"


    Space flickered, a whip storm of dust and debris, the ground cracked as Anu covered up the distance, revealing steaming hot lava underneath.


    The lava reacted itself, rising as if being controlled , like a wave, spewing heat and molten magma about.The magma rose like hands and latched onto the huge beast bomb above.


    Pulling it downwards as it attempted to swallow the bomb whole.


    Anu''s hands turned fists as she drew back, ready to pounce.


    "Heavens Might";She chanted, beads forming across the width of her fist.


    All of this happening in mere seconds.


    Faster than the Wolf could react


    She slammed.


    Just as she did, Maerius jerked up from the ground, eyes beaming as he rose up to his knees.


    His eye widened.


    "No, no,no no... Noooooo..." He muttered, shaking his head as he clenched on to the dust below.


    "2nd Prime, how can you be so careless."


    As he spoke , explosions rang forth, as the wolf buckled, crumbling into the magma below it. Multiple concussions erupted clearing off anything in a 50 metre range. More blobs of white began ascending, a sign that more Irunmole had been destroyed in the aftermath.


    But that wasn''t what had gotten him muttering...


    It was something else.


    Rather someone else.


    Seconds later, the whole explosion suddenly began contracting...


    Just as if time itself was reversed, each particle began reverting... Back to it''s original spot.


    No, not back...


    Suddenly, he felt a pull on himself. It was nothing that he had ever felt. Extreme force along side with massive heat. pulling him towards the center of the explosion.


    FWOOOOOOOOOMMMMM....


    "Aaaaaaaaaarrrggghhhhhhh...."


    Suddenly, the force vanished.


    He gathered himself together, crounchin on one knee. Then he stretched out his hand to summon his blade. He reached for it, feeling once more the solidity of his most trusted weapon.


    BOOOM...


    Maerius was flung into the he air, blade and owner in separate directions. He gasped as some rocked sharpnel tore into his sides and arm, tiny streams of white energy appearing before vanishing into nothingness.


    Maerius flailed his hands trying to grip something to no avail. Seeing how unsuccessful he was, he bent lower, grabbing both knees before flipping backwards to the ground.


    Nearing the ground, he struck out his hands to steady the impact he was going for. Quickly he swerved around to watch the scene of the attraction .


    And what he saw, made him gasp him, fear visibly written across his face.


    In the place where the wolf stood, was something else.


    No, not something else.


    Someone Else.


    ______________


    A/N.


    Dum.. dum...


    The drums are beating. Orun is on fire. I''m so excited guys.


    Glad that I''m back writing this and glad that you are here reading this.


    Can you guess what happens next? Or can you guess who it is that made Maerius gasp.


    Hit the comment section guys, I''m waiting... ????????????


    _________________


    T/N


    1. Are you fine?

 Chapter 8 - Aggressive Arrogance

    "First, you defile Orun Emi Ogun, vile beast. Secondly, you defile the gods. Thirdly, you defile me, Prime of the First Order, The Elder of all Ilu Orisha. Now, YOU DEFILE THE IRUNMOLES BY USING THAT ATTACK HERE." Elder thundered, fumes of white energy billowing metres wide.


    He weaved the staff in the air, forming a complete circle. The circle shone brightly, reflecting against the metallic armor of The Elder. The already dense air began to solidify even more as electrified tension rattled off.


    The space infront of Elder had already began compressing on itself, building into a huge ball of energy.


    A ball of steaming white energy that crackled with ferocious intensity. "I shall have your head."


    "Elder NO! We are still in Emi Ogun. The backlash of that counter is enough to wipe out this ilu Orisha." Maerius yelled. He dragged the blade forward as he pushed through the dense tingling aura field of The Elder.


    Never had he felt useless before. Maerius sighed realizing that so far he had been unable to do anything.


    Unable to save Sunday.


    Perhaps, if he had not just acted prior to Elder command, he would have prevented something on a large scale.


    Now, Prime was In Transcendency. It was a known fact that Transcendence Primes were always proud and arrogant, refusing to listen to the suggestion of others.


    He grunted, smashing into his open palm.


    Now, this Ilu was going to be destroyed because Elder wanted revenge.


    ''I will not let that happen.'' He concluded. Drawing one leg backwards,Maerius pulled his sword forward with one hand.


    Doing anything in Elder''s Aura field was extremely difficult due to the god class he had plummeted to.


    If it were other Irunmoles, they would have not even been able to do anything.


    "Grand Impact series" He muttered, casting Elder a glance before tearing through space. Maerius pulled on every energy he could, exerting powerful momentum to boost his accent. He blurred, with great effort, bursting through Elders Aura field


    As a result, a less powerful aura exploded, spurting shockwaves that collided with the incoming Beast bomb. The white halo hovering over his head, flared up, adding more dread to his appearance.


    Pulling his sword forward, Maerius  shifted to the left, holding out the flat of his sword.


    Lights flashed brilliantly as steel impacted against solidified energy. His Sword clashed into the ball of energy.Immediately, shockwaves erupted across destabilizing Maerius in mid motion. He tumbled for some time, his heavy steel blade pulling him down faster.


    "Ino agbara: Stepping winds"


    Concussion winds erupted at his feet, blasting him upwards.


    Into the red ball of dark swirling energy. The Impetus rocked him furiously him as the steel still rung out in vibrations from the sheer impact.


    But that did not mean he was going to allow himself fail.


    He twisted and turned, just merely avoiding the tail of the bomb by inches. He had less than seconds to prevent Elder''s Hyperion Beam from  colliding with this bomb. Hurriedly, he stabilized himself, clasping the hilt of his blade tightly as he unleashed another agbara technique.


    "Ino agbara:Maximize" He yelled thunderously. His aura fired out again this time greater than before. White light sparked out all over his body. Rejuvenating his already charred skin.


    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH¡­" Clenching his fist around the hilt of the blade, he rushed out again


    Maerius placed his shoulder against the flat of the steel blade as he bursted forward with renewed vigor, bashing directly into the beast bomb.


    BOOM


    BOOOOOOM


    A mighty shockwave rocked the sky, instantly, sweeping off the dark clouds away. Maerius was knocked clean. He fell back unable to control his momentum.


    Just then, a field of dense electrified aura fired into the sky, vanishing with Maerius.


    "Ino agbara: Heavens Gate Boundary Seal." "AAAAAAAARRRRGGGGGGGGHHHH¡­" The blur screamed. Its voice tingling with a god level aura.


    ______   ______  ______


    "Ah¡­ What rubbish! Using a beast bomb in Orun Emi Ogun. Ewo ni." Anu voice rang out.


    Her form began too shiver into existence as trails of energy wafted through the air. The energy trails suddenly became chaotic, cutting through the densely darkened atmosphere.


    BOOOOM


    BOOOOOOOOM


    Infront of her was an explosion that shook the land furiously.


    In that same instant, a glowing wall of bluish light swept around the explosion, containing every bit of it within its impenetrable barrier.


    As the explosion blasted against the walls of its containment, shockaves erupted.


    Clearing off everything  for length of 25metres.


    Anu squeezed her face. She jammed her fists together, willing her aura to solidify into a massive orb of energy around her. ''Elder, is that you?'' She looked from side to side, shaking her head pitifully. All about her was wasteland.


    Wasteland created by this Rare Classed Prickled Bane Winged Wolf.


    "Ahhhh¡­ The essence of my brothers. The essence of my sisters. I feel it. Fading off into non existence."


    Her eyebrows knitted together as she slammed her hand, the aftermath resulting in mini shockwaves.


    She closed her eyes in silence.


    In the distance, blobs of light were ascending quickly into the sky. The essence of Irunmoles that had been within the range of 25 meters shockwave boom.


    Just behind Anu, the air shimmered as other forms phased into existence creating more chaotic energy trails..


    Anu tilted her head slightly with hands on her slender waists. She began rubbing the gold beads that sat there. Setting them tingling with energy.


    "This day will be your last."


    She leaned forward, drawing back her right leg. Her aura viciously exploded into atmosphere.


    Immediately, her form shimmered, vanishing as she leapt forward, bursting through the air at breakneck speed. Pressurized air gathered at her feet boosting her jump while she tore off the golden beads from her waists.


    As she did, concussion winds violently burst out, erupting across the darkened sky. She lunged forward now, pushing her weight to the right. Simultaneously, the golden beads suddenly went transparent, giving an incredible unsettling aura as it lengthened into meters.


    Anu was oozing pure righteous strength. With a blur through the air, she lashed though the wind from right to left against the back of the prickled bane winged wolf.


    "AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡­."


    The wolf arched in response, howling.Its eyes darkened  further as it took on a dangerous glint of wine


    Growling dangerously, the wolf shot out  burst after burst of concussion aura winds.


    A Concussion wind lashed at  Anu  mercilessly in mid motion. She was ricocheted off course as her aura flickered for a split second, indicating that she had taken a significant amount of damage. Quickly, her hands jammed together, erupting concussion winds.


    "You Vile Creature."


    "Ino Agbara: Heavens Armor."  Anu yelled, weaving Agbara symbols into being, her voice barely audible above the backlash of explosions.


    Anu relished the inflow, her already oppressive aura thickening with impetus.


    Her long gown suddenly shortened  at the front, revealing long strong legs that seemed to possess a s.e.xy appeal. As it shortened, golden stripes began to lace her gown edges.


    At her shoulder, Studs of armor pads fizzled into existence. A golden bracelet positioned itself at her neck, following the instantaneous  appearance of metallic encasings at her b.r.e.a.s.ts, elbows, waist , knee caps and shin.


    From behind her, whitened glowing flesh spurted out. She g.r.o.a.n.e.d as the flesh softened, splitting into feathers. The wings spread out immediately and then flapped, shooting Anu 70fts into the darkened clouds.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Anu screamed in excitement, her eyes solidifying into glowing beads. She tore through the air violently, tugging at the golden translucent beads in her right hand. In a flash, the beads ripped apart.


    Now, she formed fists as the ripped beads crawled about her fists.


    "Ino Agbara: Heavens Might" Anu voice trailed off as she blasted downwards in tremendous velocity. Fire burned fervently in front of her in a semi circle as she blasted. The heat burnt through the air, filling her with a bright orange haze of energy that covered up for several meters in length. Her armoured feet also ejected extreme concussion winds, adding more dread to her aura. She trailed down, like a massive meteor, readying to obliterate everything in her part.


    _______    _______  ______


    Immediately, the  bomb exploded, erupting burst after burst of fierce heated energy waves, obliterating everything around it for 100meter range.


    Elder stood still with calm eyes. Beside him was Maerius lying down, knocked out clean.


    Elder had quickly reacted. He had used ''Creation Essence'' to replicate himself earlier. It was this replica of his that had bursted in to save Maerius. He bit his lips now, narrowing his eyes.


    The hyperion beam was full and ready for discharge. Hyperion beam was virtually on same scale as the beast bomb.


    And he had been planning at finishing this abomination infront of him.


    He would have, had it been this arrogant Maerius had not jumped in the way.


    ''He''s lucky that I am in Transcendency. Otherwise, there is no way I would have been able to use Creation Essence directly to divide myself.'' Elder thought, grimacing.


    Using Creation Essence directly without transforming it into AGBARA was a feat Gods alone could boast of. For him to do that, while also holding onto two high level ability skill- Heavens Gate Boundary Seal and Hyperion Beam, despite transcendency, meant he had pushed too far.


    Three infact, considering Creation Essence he had tapped into to recreate another of himself.


    He frowned now, thinking that if he had been more powerful, he would have been able to perform more feats to minimize the backlash from Maerius'' collision.


    Yes, his collision had stopped the bomb from getting close to land. It even gave Anu enough time to whip the wolf with her golden bead sneak attack.


    But it was definitely a foolish move.


    ''Who did he think he was, putting himself onto the path of an advancing beast bomb?'' Elder thought.


    His Hyperion Beam would have latched on the wolf and destroyed it faster than the Bomb could have advanced.


    Maybe he had thought that he was going to throw the Hyperion Beam to the wolf from where he stood.


    When he had actually planned to hold the beam still and ram it directly into the 15ft wolf.


    But as always, Maerius was never thoughtful.


    He had always acted out of aggression. Aggressive Arrogance!


    Elder spat out in disgust.


    Had he waited a little more.


    Had it been he didn''t think he was been sidelined.


    But Maerius never did think.


    No...


    Not for once...


    Flinging his hands wide open,he willed forcefully, exerting his agbara into dispersing the Hyperion beam into energy waves.


    Quickly, Elder spun his staff round and round as he tried to contain the dense concentration of the dispersed beam.  Energy could not just be dispersed just like that.


    Especially, Hyperion Beam.


    ________ ______  _____


    **Please MOST of the Yoruba terms here have actually been repeated. Check the previous chapters translations**


    .

 Chapter 9 - Meeting Trixius

    ______


    The air burned with electrifying sensations, a backlash of various explosions and extreme power exchange.


    But none of that fazed Niniola. She rubbed her eyes of the tears that had glistened it. Up and above her was a weird kind of creature that had flown down not too long ago, soaring up in circles. Seeing it circle about sent cold chills along her spine.


    It''s menacing look, the ruffled bird-like feathers... Everything about it was strange.


    She took a step now, pulling away her attention from the bird as she trudged to the battle scene. Of a truth, she had said she was not going to interfere but now her curiosity was taking the better of her.


    After all,it wouldn''t hurt to take just a look. She sure wasn''t going to engage anything. Niniola thought, mustering courage as she neared the battle scene.


    "Aaaaaaaaaarrrggghhhhhhh..." She saw Sunday screaming out as waves of energy cascaded out of his body, erupting metres high into the atmosphere.


    Around him was a whiplash of dark energy trying to absorb him or rather lurking around in the corner.


    She saw all of this and The Primes as well. If they had seen this...


    No who was she kidding? The Primes were right in the middle of the battle. No way they would have missed this.


    With this thought, Niniola tore her attention from the yelling figure of Sunday as he stood with several lines stretching across his body accompanied by tiny energy surges to look at the Primes.


    They had the same look as she did.


    How could a messenger class irunmole , Sunday to be precise , soul bond with a beast.


    Not just any common beast.


    A Rare Class Beast...


    He was bonding with a Prickled Bane Winged Wolf and there was no way their ers was going to accept that.


    ___


    Meanwhile, Sunday''s skin burned, reacting to the blistering heat all about as he dived. Pushing himself towards the huge Target of the battle. He had felt this compulsion, this force pulling him to intercept the oncoming ''Judgement Seal'' that had been unleashed.


    Yes, he knew he felt attracted to the wolf ever since had engaged it... But for him to pull himself, right in the nick of time to intercept the knockout move.


    He couldn''t just find any meaningful explanation to that. His body just moved.


    Sunday''s eyelids flickered, reacting to the huge beam of light that had conversed on him. The light was intense and seemed to be coming from an infinite point.


    Opening his eyes, he looked about, trying to examine his surroundings. Immediately, he fisted his hands, preparing himself for just anything.


    For a second his mind went vague, completely cleared of all that happened. It seemed like some sort of comprehension had flooded his eyes as his muscles tensed.


    And just like he was never there, he vanished.


    A second later, he was on a rocky landscape. Whirlwinds howled fiercely here and there, whiplashing against the earth b.a.r.e rocks.


    "Ah.." Sunday gasped.


    In the distance ahead, he saw a figure wearing white robes. The white robes were studded at the shoulder, alongside bracelets on the arm and a strange looking belt.


    He could sense the aura of this person overwhelming the area. Initially it felt pure, righteous. Like the aura presence of a Prime, but then it faded off as the figure turned to face him, morphing into a foul, oppressive and demonic presence.


    Sunday eyebrows knitted.


    He took a stance one of a warrior, and silently whispered "imole mo"(1)


    "Ah, Sunday, That doesn''t work in this place. In here, it''s just how strong your will is. Isn''t that what the basics of an Irunmole is?" The figure asked in Yoruba


    "You demon, Sunday snarled, how dare you speak of the sacredness of an irunmole.?" He leapt up, forward towards this demon.


    If Will alone was what mattered here, then he was damn sure this demon would have a full dose of his.


    Descending upon the figure, he arched backwards, a punch sailing along. He now saw the figure closer.


    The once whitish apparel had all turned gloomy black. The figure had white hair that seemed to stick out at the edges with an ever present smile that seemed to mock existence itself.


    The figure simply waived his hand aside and Sunday was flung behind, crashing face down into the Rocky surface.


    "You are nothing like your father, The First Prime." The figure spoke , with his head turned back with that mocking as Sunday rose.


    "But I admire that in you. At least that''s what attracted me to you." He continued in Yoruba.


    "Heyyaaaahhhh..." Sunday yelled, rushing back into the figure with a spear. For some reasons, the figure refused to move even though it seemed as though that it wanted.


    "Sadly, this place does not give me much mobility as I want. But what did I tell you, Sunday. Only Will matters in here." The figure said , vanishing from where it stood in a blur and appearing behind Sunday.


    "Humph.." he g.r.o.a.n.e.d, bending in pains. The demon had jabbed him in the stomach.


    He doubled over as another strike to his neck sent Sparks through his head.


    As he was just few inches from the Rocky surface, his feet left the ground, dragged by the demon.


    The demon figure blurred several metres , dragging Sunday face into the Rocky soil. Essence flowed from every cut in his flesh as he g.r.o.a.n.e.d, trying to twist out of the figure''s grip.


    The demon figure, suddenly stopped, speaking on Yoruba again.


    "I told you, only will matters. Without, you will be a broken man. The truth will set you free but the truth will break you too. And in the end, only will truly matters."


    With that, Sunday found himself flying several metres high before crashing roughly into the ground.


    His soul was exhausted, after the battle aith the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf where he had pushed to his very limits.


    Now, with the constant battering from this being, his soul would certainly reach the Soul Decline.


    And that meant death to him.


    He couldn''t afford it.


    He g.r.o.a.n.e.d, pushing against his limits, using every last bit of reserve energy as he pushed from the ground.


    He didn''t even know where he was.


    And here he was, nothing in sight battling a demon figure. Just how more worse could things go for him.


    "Now, boy, allow me tell you why all of this is happening." The figure spoke in Yoruba


    As he did, a tiny crack appeared on his face. At that, he quickly touched his head, as if trying to mask the crack.


    " Come with me, son. Let''s take a walk, son" The demon spoke with emphasis on ''son'', as he flayed his right hand to Sunday.


    "Don''t call me son, demon." Sunday yelled, slapping away the hand.


    "I am a son of light, true irunmoles after the order of Obatala. Descendant of the line of Primes, great grandson of The last DemiGod in existence. And I WILL never be your son." Sunday spat.


    The demon held it''s chin while the other hand supported the one at his chin. The sly smile it had was now replaced with a look of amazement.


    "Ooh, is that true? Descendant of the last DemiGod? Is that why I feel attracted to you, son? " The demon asked.


    Sunday exhaled. His soul was now approaching decline. Unusual heaviness and exhaustion took over his whole being.


    But he was not going to die here.


    At least, if there was anything he learnt from this demon, it was that Will is the only thing that mattered.


    And he sure had that will. No matter what, he just couldn''t... Wouldn''t give up here.


    ''My will is strong!''


    "Oh, they never told you his name?'' It''s true, truth often turns to legends and legends to myth after time collapses." The demon said, discontent visible in his tone.


    Another crack appeared now on his face, crossing the previous one.


    Sunday heaved again.


    He was not really paying attention to what this demon spoke but now that he asked that question, his mind seemed more awake.


    Why was he never told the name of the last DemiGod, his great grand father?


    "I wasn''t told his name. I don''t know why" He found his mouth speaking. It seemed like words just originated from there by themselves.


    "Aha... Your great grand father. He was a great man. The greatest of his time. He ascended to the highest realm of an Irunmole. He became a DemiGod. He''s feats had no rivals. Taking down dozens of demons in a single wave of hand. He was the ultimate." The demon spoke clenching his right fist


    "Until, Maerius killed him." Sadness overtook the demon''s voice now.


    "No, 3rd Prime didn''t. You are mixing things up. 3rd Prime killed Trixius the great., Not great grand father." Sunday heaved.


    For some unknown reasons, his soul decline was taking so long to finish.


    Not unknown, he knew just why.


    His Will.


    He was refusing to die in here. He was refusing to let go of all he has ever going to achieve just because of this demon.


    No.


    Not now, not ever.


    Another crack appeared in the demon''s face, this one longer than the others.


    "But why are you telling me this... Who are you really?" Sunday asked rising painstakingly to his knees. His Will unwillingly to let him down


    Three more cracks ran across the street length of the demons face as he g.r.o.a.n.e.d in pains.


    "What you did was reckless. Jumping into an attack range.


    But you and I are similar in many ways. That''s why I had to temporarily intercept your soul essence. You stepped into the way of a Judgement Seal attack.


    Initially, you were insignificant as the main Target had been attacked already. But you came in, took some damage from the aftermath and as as result, you were able to absorb all the destroyed soul essence of the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf."


    "What?" Sunday gasped, realization hitting him all over.


    No wonder he was in a strange place. No wonder the demon had told him that only Will mattered.


    But what was this place?


    Who is this demon? And what does he want from me?


    Sunday questioned himself.


    "Ah, you must have questions... I would love to answer them all. But my essence is running out.


    Anyways, as at now, within your soul, since you absorbed the beast essence, you have for yourself a soul bound beast."


    "A soul bound beast? What does that mean?" Sunday asked.


    "Ah, silence, son. Let me finish. Before now, you were about experiencing bonding with the Prickled Bane Winged wolf before I stole you away, into my confinement."The demon spoke sadly.


    "Only very rare people have bonded with beasts. By bonding with this beast now, you''ll be able to tap into his powers. you''ll be strong. Strong enough to take down Primes. One of such person''s is you and one was Trixius the great. You live, Trixius lives and there''s a connection..."


    "How? Trixius was killed. Destroyed. " Sunday countered, mustering energy to his feet now.


    The demon chuckled, cracks crisscrossing the length of hi face.


    "My time is limited here. Holding you in my confinement is taking it''s toll on me. If I keep on, all that''s left of me would expire."


    "You said there''s a connection between me and Trixius, right? And that He is alive. How is that true."


    "I told you, truth becomes myth in the end. I can''t hold you here anymore. I have to send you on your way." The demon spoke, raising his hand up.


    "Wait!.." Sunday heaved"wait.."


    "Who are you and what do you want from me? Why are you telling me all this?"


    The demon laughed loudly.


    "Who are you?" Sunday asked... He could feel his mind blacking out again.


    But he just needed to push his will to stay longer.


    "Just who are you?. Just tell me this and I would be satisfied!" He yelled.


    At this point, nothing seemed so sure.


    Nothing


    The demon turned his back as his face began flaking away.


    " I am Trixius the great. I was never killed, only sealed and I am your Grandfather, the Last DemiGod. And all your life has been a lie."


    "What...Nooo!!!" Sunday screamed as a forced jerked him up, pulling him through a void as his mind went blank again.


    A split second later, he was on his knees.


    He looked about only to see colors flash here and there. He heard the soft growl of a wolf just to his right.


    A moment ago, he was with Trixius.


    ''...And all my life has been a lie. All my life." Sunday muttered sadly.


    Just then he felt something looking down at him. Raising his head, he stared into the snout of a 9 ft Rare Classed Prickled Bane Winged Wolf.


    "Thank you, Sunday. I owe you my existence" It spoke in perfect Yoruba.


    Startled, Sunday jumped up.

 Chapter 10 - Soul Bonding

    Cold ghostly air filled the about of Sunday, making it impossible to breath. He struggled forward, out of fear and amazement and tumbled down the ground.


    Lying there, heavy and panting,Sunday tried to maintain a grasp on his sanity. In front of him was a 9ft Rare Classed Beast staring at him with bored eyes.


    "So, I''m going to be stuck with this bag of essence for all of time." It snorted rather proudly, waves of energy cascading down it''s entire length.


    At that, Sunday''s body stiffened, his veins constricting as if about to implode.


    ''So Useless. I can''t believe I am indepted to someone of such substance.''


    Hearing that, Sunday jerked forward, a horrible expression on his face.


    "You dare?!..." He coughed only for him to fall down back again as energy waves cascaded down the wolf.


    ''Pathetic!''


    ''Useless''


    ''Worthless: The wolf snickered, each time Sunday tried to rise up from the ground only yo crash down again as energy waves cascaded ddiwn the Wolf''s length.


    At this point, veins had crisscrossed the entire length of his body revealing the extreme efforts he was put up to reject the depressing force of the wolf


    And each time he tried...


    He failed.


    Each and every time he tried ..


    And true to what the wolf said...


    He... He was pathetic...


    Useless.


    It''s was why he was unable to hold his own...


    It was why Elder refused to save him...


    Because he was worth nothing. Sunday clenched his rather trembling fingers in a bid to draw strength. Deep down inside of him, he knew that was true.


    But


    He couldn''t really just accept resignation. After all, he ... He had wanted to be recognized and be seen for just anything but a child. And he did...


    His mind clenched and twisted as intense psychological pain seared through his insides. He was at the verge of it , that feeling of worthless, fuelled with the projection of anguish he felt from all about him.


    He was worth nothing. A waste of Essence.


    Unworthy to be called an Irunmole. A weakling. A loser.


    That was why... That was why he had never being assigned any errands yet. And errands to earth to Earth was an Irunmole ''s primary objective.


    No, what was Earth?


    His bit on his tongue hard, tasting his blood.


    Or the quivalent of that in Irunmole terms...


    Even NIniola had visited Earth too. She had told him so and he didn''t need to doubt.


    What was there to doubt after all?


    Like a frightened animal...


    A dog who couldn''t bite.


    ''Yes, Sunday, a toothless dog. That is who you are! Descendant bof the last DemiGod. When I was drawn to you in the woods... I had thought I was facing my equal...


    But you? You''re just an amus.e.m.e.nt to pass time with.'' The Wolf''s voice boomed, his snout, level with Sunday''s face, observing him with disdain in it''s eyes


    Just then, energy shivered through its furs and Sunday jerked up, yelling as sharp pain hit into his spine.


    ''Its Over, Sunday. Give up. For a loser like you, I''m surprised to see you have a great will. Others have tried bonding with me, but as always, I ripped their minds apart. But you, loser, cowering despised son of The FIrst Prime, unworthy of his father''s affection. You have withstood me for quite some time. ''


    The wolf snarled, a curl drawing up the sides of its mouth.


    ''Dont think you can fight it, Sunday... The dispair inside of you... I can sense it... Rejected Son who''s good enough to be allowed to die. ''


    ''Nooooooooo... Don''t you dare say that...'' Sunday growled...


    He willed himself to stand but his legs didn''t budge. Forcing himself, he punched into the ground, hoping to propel himself up from the ground.


    But his arm broke


    ''Ahh... Useless ... No wonder your father was willing to let me dispose of you. Like the trash you are.'' The wolf spoke, shaking it''s head in annoyance, as it begun to walkaway.


    At that, Sunday let out a muffled cry. A tear dropped down to the ground. At the sight of that, he reminded himself that all of this wasn''t worth it. He was drawn to the wolf initially.


    But now, he knew why.


    He was drawn , because he was nothing important in the realm of existence.


    He was a mistake, a blemish that needed to be corrected.


    By the wolf.


    Another tear dropped.


    Another tear...


    Why was he still struggling to maintain his grip on reality.


    Closing his eyes was much more easier...


    At least, the worries didn''t seem to be there when he did.


    And so he closed his eyes, his physique , taut on the wateryground of his mind, flickering slightly while the mass of the wolf emboldened simultaneously.


    The wolf stopped it''s movement, turning it''s neck back with a wolf-like smile on it''s face.


    His captor and savior was dying out, psychological and he was going to break free, in the end.


    As he always did.


    All, he needed do was, wait.


    Wait for him to accept total resignation and defeat.


    Just a little while.


    ____________


    "O.." Ralia ooohed.


    "No one has pulled that feat ever since the time of the last DemiGod..." Fayose added, hands at his waist with face in awe.


    A little ahead of them was Sunday.


    His cry, ripped through the air as pain tore at his entire frame. He hunched his back, energy erupting from him as an astral projection of the Rare Classed Beast Washed over him


    "Impossible, He''s soulbounding. How?" Balogun muttered, asking no one in particular.


    "Nowadays, nothing is impossible anymore." Sena replied, her frame flickering in the orange haze of energy.


    Beside her was 2nd Prime, Anu, one hand hanging down while the other rested on her h.i.p.s. She exhaled before waving through the dust about her face.


    Despite the time that had elapsed since judgement seal, the dust was still everywhere fuelled even more by the soul bonding process in front of her.


    "That boy is simply talented. But I couldn''t have expected less. Heh... Despite the fact that we all under estimated him." She sighed.


    "And what would you have us do?" Fayose walked forward, his eyes seed unsettled as he scratched through his beard.


    He didn''t just get it.


    Although the Second Prime had dismissed it as mere talent. But, didn''t that go against the Irunmole Class Discipline?


    Soulbonding was a feat so familiar with rare ones.


    And these rare ones had to be at a class above Omega. But here was Sunday, an Irunmole who hadn''t even undergone the basic baptism of every Irunmole-- a journey into the mortal world, Earth.


    It was simply unbelievable. Something or someone must have triggered that. Either that or Sunday was simply gifted. The latter which he disagreed with.


    But if the Primes would keep silent on this, then who was he to speak?


    Just then, an Irunmole entered into their view. She was sobbing and rushing in over to Sunday.


    "Ah... You again." Maerius''s voice booked out, cutting Niniola short in her tracks.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked again, throwing glances at Elder and Anu with the look that said ''dont interfere, I can handle this''.


    Niniola bared her teeth.


    "Don''t you even try to stop me, All of You. If you dare, I swear, I will cut you down. Including the Irunmole who tried to have his own son killed." She blurted out, anger seeping through her blinding tears.


    She had , initially adored this man.


    First Prime. But seeing him there, not making a move.


    Not doing anything despite seeing his son being ripped to shreds.


    Now, she ... She had no more respect for him.


    She could take anything...


    But not this. Not anyone hurting Sunday or watching him get hurt.


    Elder grimaced, his face contorted with rage. He took a step forward, sending webwork of cracks as thunder bellowed above.


    Taking another step, a shockwave rippled out, forcefully exerting his aura in an all out offensive stance. Immediately, Maerius boosted into the air,propelled by the concussion winds erupting violently at his feet.


    In his mind, he made one resolve.


    It was the same resolve he had made when they faced Trixius.


    Act now or Regret it all.


    His whole life had being bound by that principle. Some called him aggressive or even arrogant. But he knew that, once only was he to live.


    And that once, he was going to Make it count.


    Just once.


    The aura rocked the air progressively, whipping more dust storms and clearing off all the Alphas before they could react.


    However Anu was faster, her wings suddenly expanded.


    "Ino Agbara: Perfect Body" She Yelled, as bluish lights encircled her whole frame, forming a dense barrier of light. The Aura blasted into her, rippling against her body frame energy shield.


    Elder''s eyes widened.


    He hadn''t meant to make that move. No, not when he was still in Prime''s Wrath:First Transcendency.


    He had only being infuriated by that exiled brat and unknowingly expelled his aura.


    That little brat had caused it. All for what? He asked himself, trying to keep his eyes cool and collected as he accessed the situation.


    He looked onwards, watching Anu''s shield hold for a while. He watched as she began forcing more energy into her shiled, as she moved to position herself in-between Maerius and the Younger Irunmole--.


    The aura roared on violently, tearing down upon Anu''s Body Frame Shield. Upon getting resistance, the aura seemed to condense at a particular person, Anu, forcing her into submission as she fell to her knees with a Yelp, drained of energy.


    Then it rushed onwards, tearing through space with a mind of it''s own as it bore down heavily against Maerius.


    "Inu Agbara: Temporary Boundary Seal" Maerius dropped down immediately he got into range, dropping a hand down to the hardened ground, he let essence flow through his fingers, expanding outwards.


    This time, he released much more than usual. And this time, he knew he was right.


    After all, now was the time to act or Regret later.


    Just like during the time of Trixius.


    Yelling now, veins ripped across his arm, his aura flooding out violently to clash with the oppresive, seemingly conscious aura of First Prime as Energy walls bursts out of the ground, surrounding himself and the wards he had to rush to protect within.


    For one thing, Sunday was absorbing a demon beast. Now he couldn''t just possibly let First Prime''s unchecked rage tear apart the only friend Sunday had.


    Yes, despite the fact he too was against them.


    He knew... He couldn''t deny of how they looked at each other. The friendship they both had found.


    But, Sunday, was destinied to bring ruins and shame to the irunmole legacy. And because of that, his Father, The Elder had being very touchy about him.


    Even to the point of isolating him from the whole Orun.


    That was surely what had droven him into the trouble seeking and adventurous exile, Niniola.


    And his relationship with her, had further worsened things.


    Not that he blamed her. Perhaps, if Elder had seen things from his point of view.


    Had seen that Prophecies were not Almighty. If that had happened, he was sure, all of this wouldn''t have been happening.


    And Sunday would have been absorbing a Rare Classed Demonic Beast.


    Maerius''s muscles bulged, contracting and bulging again, pain like never before cutting across his mind like a hot knife to butter. He clenched for the earth, only to claw on raw hardened rock.


    And for once, he wished...


    If only, if only there was another way to fix Sunday.


    If Only.


    At that, Maerius''s eyes mistened.


    ____


    Niniola herself didn''t understand what was going on. She was dumbstruck. Seeing the Alphas get knocked down by a single eruption of Aura.


    She had spent most of her time in Orun Apaadi--Abode of the unpure. She had faced demons, beasts and whatnot.


    But in all of the times, she had never faced an assault of Aura on this scale.


    She marvelled. Bit not for long. Another cry erupted from Sunday, accompanied by Energy waves pumping out of him into the atmosphere.


    Her eyes widened as she soul eyed Sunday.


    "No, no, no, no ,no..."


    "Do what you must, I am Counting on you. That beast is trying to rupture Sunday''s mind. Save him, I''m counting on you. " Maerius crunched on the ground, trying to repel the overwhelming sentient wave of Aura that rocked against the boundary seal.


    "What do I do?" Niniola asked in desperation as she wringed her fingers.


    "J-just tell...tell him not to give up..."


    "How???" Niniola asked again, tears running down her eyes.


    "JUST S--SOULGAZE" Mearius roared as he jerked up, a heavy boom of his own aura slashing through the oppresive aura of First Prime.


    He rose to his feet, eyes all white, as energy streamed from him.


    He growled, two point tearing out through his scapels. Flooding his being with another surge of pain hit him, followed by an accompanying relaxing wash of essence.


    Maerius Ascended.


    He Ascended into the pseudo DemiGod class. He grinned, watching in the heat as Any rose to her feet, turning her gaze from him to Elder, The First Prime.


    "Shey e ti ri?(1). You put us under strain of keeping you, favored of the God''s in safe conditions. Yet this is all we are worth for... Eh... This is what we are worth for? "Anu voiced boomed.


    She was angry,


    And even Elder knew it too. And that, she wasn''t one to be on her bad side.


    He exhaled, his mind a maelstorm of several thoughts. The most Paramount, his Son, Sunday.


    He wanted him to live. That was all he could ask for. If only the Orishas would oblige.


    ________


    Name: Sunday


    Soul Status: Pseudo Messenger Class


    Energy level: 5 /2 945


    Niniola could no longer muffle her sobs. She let them fall freely accenting them with occasional cries. Putting her hands on his shoulders, she looked into the closed eyes of Sunday.


    Deep down , in his soul, he was losing it. The beast he soulbonded with was trying to allow despair rip apart his host''s mind.


    Such an ungrateful behavior from a creature that Sunday had saved.


    Right now, Sunday was hitting Soul decline. And there was nothing she could do.


    She felt useless...


    ''No, I can''t allow despair take over me. '' At this, she sensed an unfamiliar wave of resentment crawl into her mind.


    She shrugged her shoulders, closing her eyes tight.


    Not not her mind


    ''Sunday, when there is a will, there is a will.'' She sniffed in, wiping of her eyes wit the back of the palm before grabbing both hands of Sunday.


    ''Listen to me, Sunday. Look deep down and find my voice. Don''t let that beast drown it. Remember our friendship. Don''t leave me alone. Don''t you dare, Sunday. I need you.''


    Warmth sparked through Sunday''s body.


    She felt it too as she opened her eyes.


    Shocked , she gasped as Sunday began fading off into essence gradually.


    She checked him out again.


    Name:Sunday


    Soul Status: Pseudo Messenger Class


    Energy level: 1/2945


    ''No..''


    She shut her eyes tightly again as hot tear resumed their flow.


    ''I... I ... I need you.'' she sniffed again


    "You know, when we met. I thought it was me, just going to be stopping a gang of rogues from bullying you everytime. That''s what I thought. But I was wrong.


    I thought I was the one giving you a reason to stick around. But now, looking back at it, I realise...I realise that it had been you all along.


    Remember those times, I felt so lonely.


    So useless.


    You would hold my hands and tell me that the choices of others should never really determine that k should live a life of nothingness and emptiness.


    You taught me, what it meant... What it meant to stand up for what you want.


    You are my inspiration.


    Son of the lineage of Primes, descandant of last DemiGod. You were so much more than others could see.


    You, Sunday, you are my hero.


    Your enthusiasm, your refusal to call it quits.


    That''s what attracted me to you. That''s why I found it hard to leave you.


    Because, it was I, I was the one , drawing strength from you, Sunday.


    I... I need you. " Niniola broke down to profuse tears.


    The loud screech of a huge bird like creature rent the air, arresting the focus of the Primes and The Alphas who were just starting to get themselves.


    It swooped down, dashing at breakneck speed, faster than anyone could react, it''s claws extended.


    This time, the Irunmole has recovered out of the initial shock , the Alphas First.


    Although weakened, Ralia and Sena dashed forward, each releasing a surge of fiery energy towards other.


    "Marun-ina Ina(2)"


    "First form


    Second form


    Third form


    Fourth form


    Fifth form"


    Energy erupted from their bodies, powering up their every move as they trailed along.


    All about them, heat burned and glazed, increasing the orange hue they had on as they propelled themselves on a headlong collision course with the bird.


    "Alpha''s Rage: Diverging Storm"


    Their feet left the air, gingerly bursting through atmospheric ressitance as fueled by the Alpha Rage Impetus-- A more condensed form of Prime Class Transcendency.


    Fire exploded all about them, encirling the Alphas in a whirlwind of flames. Their fists swept out in a wide arc, orange flames widening their strike accompanied by miniature concussion blasts that covered up for the range the flame sword could not reach.


    However their Acenscion to the Fifth Form was slow, weakness brought upon them by the oppresive aura Elder had expelled previously.


    Seeing this, The Bird tilted sideways, totalling avoiding going in-between the two female Alphas as it'' back missed barely, Ralia''s fiery tornado.


    The impetus of the female Alphas was over and they crashed down to the ground below. Gazing down at the falling Alphas, it screeched satisfactorily as if glad to have escaped them.


    But that Joy was short-lived.


    Balogun was right in front of it, propelled by a leap of vicious strength.


    "Ijakadi(3): Rumbling Boulders" he Grinned, Shooting out his fist at the oncoming bird as an image of a boulder formed over his hand.


    _______


    (T/N) 1.have you seen it?


    2. Five fire cycles


    3. Fist of destruction

 Chapter 10 - Bitter Realizations

    Sunday coughed now.


    He had felt a strange presence around him. It seemed familiar but yet so distant. Willing his body to act, he pulled his arm forward.


    After he''d done that, he felt the flush of winds about it.


    He had wanted to move and react to whatever was there. Sadly, all he could do was simply what he did.


    Groaning, he pulled his mind together and began recounting the whole affair. His eyes shone with realizations as he thought.


    First, Elder had refused to act. No matter how he tried to exonerate Elder, he just couldn''t


    H e told himself that Elder had simply wanted to see how strong how was hence the reason why he had not acted.


    But if truly that was the case, why could he sense Elder''s aura in glorified stage now? At least, Elder could have just done anything¡­ Just anything to ensure he was still able to continue in his combat.


    But No!


    Now, Elder was in combat but he had refused to do anything when he was almost gobbled.


    Just then, shockwaves resounded from distance. Sparks flew up in the air as powerful damages were dealt out that. The air about him vibrated, sending out a steaming sensation to his skin. The exchanges of damages were incredibly high for him to be feeling the aftermath, at this distance.


    Sunday gasped.


    Was Elder trying to have him killed? Was that why he had not acted and had prevented any actions?


    He knew that he had wanted to impress everybody when he engaged the beast. But it did get out of his hands and yet Elder did nothing


    What type of a father did he have?


    The one who arranged the death of his children?


    Fine, he was often disobedient. Hanging out with that rascal girl¡­ Niniola, against the wishes of his father.


    H e bore no grudges against her and did not see why anyone would refuse their friendship.


    If the gods were offended, they should come to avenge themselves. Besides, his relationship with


    Niniola was one that had benefited him in all ways.


    Still that was not enough reason.


    And Maerius too¡­ Well, he couldn''t really blame him. After all, he had seen Maerius been stopped by Prime earlier.


    He had heard escapades of Maerius over riding the elder''s order and acting out. Didn''t he do so in the time of Trixius the great? When Elder was severely limiting the movement of the Irunmoles in a bid to listen to Trixius conditions.


    Maerius had thundered that day. Calling to every Irunmole that light had nothing to do with darkness. That Trixius, the grandmaster classed demon had no right giving the irunmoles terms and conditionms.


    To everyone''s surprise, Maerius bursted out of Elder Transcendency aura field that exerted limiting force on them. He tore out, and in one dash, rammed into Trixius.


    Ramming the demon''s essence into nothingness.


    He had heard of it. In fact, the whole Ilu Orisha had known.


    So, just why, just why did he remain still? Why didn''t he come to save him?


    Was he that und.e.s.i.r.ed?


    At this, a tear streaked down his face. Just then, he moved his trembling hands to his face, cleaning off the tear.


    He was not going to wallow in misery. That was an abomination to him.


    Sunday bit his lips now.


    A problem that they were willing to bet upon a beast to resolve. His father wanted him to die.


    Even Maerius.


    But here he was alive.


    Thinking about that, Sunday forced himself to rise. But fell back heavily.


    ''Wait¡­ why was he still alive? He remembered that he had been spat out violently and had bashed into several objects? Trees?


    It must have been rocks. That was all he remembered before passing out.


    It surprised him that he was still here, alive. Perhaps there was something more in store for him than what he thought.


    Perhaps, his life held out more meaning.


    He shook his head slowly, grimacing with effort. Each movement he made felt lik his head was being pounded by several fists.


    Like he was a piece of yam in a mortar crumbling under the awe power of the mighty pestle.


    Sunday''s form trembled as essence began to gather around him. Absorption of essence to heal the body was a natural response.


    After a while had passed, he finally was able to push himself up from the ground.


    Into a seating position. Seating now, he crossed his legs and exhaled, trying to absorb more essence in.


    Despite the fact that agbara absorption was a natural process triggered by extreme damage, it still had to be guided into the body by the irunmole will.


    And for a severely injured irunmole as he, it would take a lot of effort.


    Sunday closed his eyes now to focus when a feminine voice cut in.


    "Sunday, you''re up. I-I thought I lost you."


    He frowned upon recognizing the owner of the voice. "Oooh¡­Oooh¡­ what are you doing here? Leave me alone" He grumbled without turning to see the person.


    Niniola rolled her eyes.


    "Typical. But I''m sorry. I can''t leave you alone because I care about you." She responded, coolly. She was a meter apart from Sunday and had crouched to one knee.


    Observing.


    Light had begun to outline Sunday body. He was absorbing agbara but Niniola was not so optimistic. His body had taken too much damage. It was merely luck that he was able to survive even to now.


    Luck. Luck was something Sunday had always been blessed with. His life facing dark turns had often and always had the Orisha of luck, Eshu smiling at him.


    Descending from a line of great and powerful primes. He was even a descendant of the last demigod that had ruled before been taken out by Trixius the great.


    He came from a family where power and gift came to them easily.


    What''s more? He was a Prime''s son.


    Handsome, charming, strong, stubborn and charming. Niniola blushed now.


    ''I bless the gods that I arrived here in time. Only the gods know what would have happened if that shockwave had rammed directly into him.''


    "This, this is my fight. Niniola, stay out of this. Its something I need to settle with father." Sunday looked her way, his voice jarring her out of her thoughts.


    "Uh¡­ what did you say?" Niniola extended her hand into the air. Despite the fact that she was knocked clean, her essence had already rejuvenated greatly, although not to full extent.


    "It would have been better for me to be dead. Than for me to realize this." He muttered, squeezing in face in rage.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Nobody wants you dead" Niniola cut in sharply with furrowed eyebrows.


    Struggling to her feet, she covered up the one meter gap between herself and Sunday, painstakingly.


    "Father¡­ Father WANTS ME DEAD. " Sunday fumed, punching into the ground.


    As he did, he felt a drain on his soul.


    The exhaustion forcing him to heave uncontrollably. He scrambled to his feet.


    In his scrambling, he missed a step and began falling back onto the ground. Only for him to stop in motion. Niniola had caught him in an embrace.


    She looked at him, emotions sparking in her eyes.


    "You are not well, Sunday. Let''s go from here. It''s risky staying here. You know the backlash from t-th.."


    "You don''t get it, do you? That place where the shockwaves are erupting. That''s where I need to be. Father will have a piec¡­" Sunday laughed into her face.


    "I said¡­ YOU ARE NOT WELL" She screamed, her aura exploding all at once.


    Sunday paused, looking at her face outlines. He trailed her face with his eyes.


    Starting from her forward down to her eyes. He watched closely, drawing his face near. Already Niniola frowning face had begun to soften.


    From her eyes, he trailed down to her nose. Observing the solid yet soft fleshy nose that sat there.


    Down to her lips.


    "S-Sunday¡­" Niniola stammered. It was all too apparent that she was losing it. She too drew closer to him.


    BAAAMMM!


    Sunday hands blurred.


    Niniola c.h.e.s.t was hit. The Impact sent her staggering backwards, uncontrollably.


    She gasped, surprised at what just happened. Drawing one leg backward, she heaved holding her c.h.e.s.t. In front of her was Sunday. They were still close but not as close as they were.


    Sunday was smiling. A smile that seemed to reproach her..


    And in the corner of his eyes, she saw something else. Something, trying desperately, to commandeer his life.


    Something that had made him lunge at her and yet smile back.


    This smile, it wasn''t normal. Her senses heightened immediately as stared Sunday in the eyes. Her body was automatically kicking into battle mode.


    She knew this feeling.


    The feeling that always accompanied her whenever she set foot in Orun Apaadi. It was what had always prepared her against demons and beasts.


    But why, why was she having this feeling here, beside Sunday?


    "This¡­ This won''t make me leave you. You are not well, Sunday. Believe me, I sense shadows around you, Sunday. Please, let''s get help¡­"


    "Gbe eni sun!(7) Everybody wants to tell me what to do, how to do and why to do! I AM SICK AND TIRED OF IT!" Sunday thundered, flinging his hands open.


    "There is just one thing I want you to know, Niniola. Don''t you dare interfere. This shadows that you sense. Father put them into me. FATHERRRR¡­ " He thundered.


    "And showing myself there. In their midst. I would be shaming every one of them that wanted me dead. And I¡­ I, SUNDAY, I WILL HAVE MY REVENGE" He gritted his teeth, raising clenched fists into the air.


    Niniola gaped, dumbfounded.


    Sunday was strange.


    Although, she knew why.


    Shadows had begun to creep in on him. But she really did not expect this outburst. This wasn''t the Sunday she knew.


    This wasn''t the Sunday that she had always been protecting.


    This wasn''t he Sunday that.. that she felt some¡­


    "Sunday, what if you are wrong? What If you are only having a misconception of the whole thing. First Prime, The Elder loves you and everyone knows that. So, why, just why would he want have you killed? It''s not like the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf attacked you, did it> It attacked Him and hes out there facing it off.


    While you are here, blabbing that you were knocked away from the battle. You should be grateful that you have your life.


    You don''t even know what it feels like to be banished.


    To be an exile.


    You don''t know that! You don''t know what it means to be ignored for years. Treated as a piece of cow dung .


    You don''t know that! And yet, you are here grumbling as the spoilt lucky child you are. Simply because you were dislocated from the battle.


    You think you are strong, you fool? Even the primes are still there battling one¡­ ONE BEAST. JUST ONE BEAST..!


    You know, I hate the fact that I care about you. I hate the fact that I stopped that day to save you. I hate it ¡­ I HATE IT.


    But as Irunmoles hatred has no stay in our hearts.


    But now, you think you have grown.. now¡­" Niniola blurted before breaking down into tears. She covered her face, masking the torrent of tears from view


    Sunday just stood there unmoving.


    He wanted to move over. To tell her that he was only been a spoilt stubborn child.


    But his body wouldn''t budge.


    He knew so much now. He had realized something that he was not wanted here and he just knew that she was never going to understand him.


    That''s why he wanted her not to interfere.


    "You know, that Rare Classed Wolf out there. It¡­ It attacked me first. And Father did nothing. He did NOTHING!" Sunday punched into his open palm.


    At this, Niniola sobbing ceased. Slowly, she drew her hands away from her face, revealing widened eyes.


    "He did nothing? Are you sure?"


    "Believe me! Even Maerius¡­"


    "AH" She gasped.


    "And its funny. But I feel a strange connection to that beast out there. I don''t know why but I feel like its calling to me. That''s why I am going there.


    I want to understand why it¡­ why i¡­ why feel this connection with it. And why Father left me to die." Sunday grimaced once more, clenching his fists tightly.


    He knew that using aggression on The Elder was worthless. He wasn''t even as strong as an elite. But yet, he wanted to know. He wanted to know why Father hated him so much.


    "Don''t be stupid, Sunday. Clenching your fists when talking about The Elder. Don''t you get it? You can end up worse than being banished. And¡­ Sunday, I can''t imagine anything happening to you. Please, lets just leave from here." Niniola pleaded, reaching to grab his hand as tears began to flow down her face.


    "No! My fists would taste his life essence" Sunday replied, dodging her hands.


    "Sunday!!!" Niniola stalled, she could identify the bloodl.u.s.t in his eyes now. " That is sacrilege!"


    "Sacrilege begun when he left me to die. He committed sacrilege. That moment, he refused to move, that moment, he lost me as his son."


    "Ah, Sunday, she gasped, holding her hands to her cheek, you will be breaking the laws that govern our existence in Irunmole. You will be offending the whole Orun Emi Ogun if you harbor that thought. Sunday, please, just stop, okay" She trembled visibly, sweat and tears competing for attention.


    "The laws that govern our existence" He laughed gesticulating. " It had been against me since the moment I started existing. It had hated me before I ever became conscious. I-i am not a happy man, Nini, and if this is the only way I can truly attain that happiness, then please, don''t interfere. Don''t interfere, if you truly care about me, please"


    At that, Sunday began walking away.


    She didn''t stop him. Standing there, hands on her cheeks, tears streaming, as she stard in nothingness.


    "Sunday , No¡­ i¡­ I don''t want to lose you. Please, don''t be stupid, please. Let me take the blame. Let me bear the cross for you. Let me do this instead. Please."


    He heard her.


    And stopped.


    He had walked three meters away already when he heard her pleading.


    Shaking his head, he steeled his face and gazed outward.


    "No¡­ This is my fight. This is something I must do on my own. If you truly care about me, you''ll let me be." He said and started off.


    Walking on and on. Each step, a tremendous effort for him.


    As he did, the air began to sizzle with electrified sensations. He felt the burning heat in the sun increasing. And in the distance, he saw the silhouette of a 15ft beast howling loudly in a hazy cloud of orange and fire.


    Behind was a female Irunmole, crying. She still stood where he left her. But she was the latest of his worries.


    He had realized something.


    And that was that he was not wanted in Orun Emi Ogun. Even his own father had disowned him.


    _______


    (T/N)


    7. Keep Quiet, There!

 Chapter 11 - A Reject Like You

    Meanwhile,


    Sunday essence flickered , a sign that he was dying. He felt like a whole of him was gradually falling apart. And he knew just what that was.


    Soul Decline.


    He was dying, like the loser he was. The unwanted waste of essence. He cursed bitterly, emotions of dissatisfaction and bitterness flooding his soul.


    Darkness settled slowly over him as towering wolf looked down at him with seemingly greedy eyes and a look that said ''cant this be any faster.''


    Once Sunday''s essence was depleted and returned to the neutral energy from which he was created from, the wolf would no longer have a containing seal.


    And since it would have no seal that it was bound to, it would then be able to walk the realms again without depending on him to be summoned by his host before it could achieve that.


    To the wolf, Sunday was not someone it could allow himself be contained in. No, he was simply too weak. Otherwise, he would have known that Soul Host had the ability to strangle the soul bound by cutting off their dependence on the host essence and thus, kill them off.


    But instead, roles were reversed and the damn child knew just nothing about that. It snickered, anxiously l.i.c.k.i.n.g it''s snout as Sunday vanished slowly into nothingness...


    "Sunday, when there is a will, there is a way." A voice cut across the void, reaching to him, soft and alluring.


    ''Listen to me, Sunday, look deep down and find my voice..." Sunday stiffened. The voice was familiar, it''s soft tone rippling across the width of his mind. He raised a finger weakly, trying to focus on that voice before he faded off, completely.


    The voice was too similar to just pass it off. He felt like he had known the owner of the voice that called out to him. He tried accessing his memory to find who it was?


    Was it Father? No, Father''s voice is hoarse and thick.


    The wolf too tensed up, sniffing all about. Trying to ascertain the voice source although it rippled all about. It''s mane ruffled into sharp prickly thorns, agitation washing over it.


    ''Dont Let that Beast drown it...'' Niniola''s voice rippled out once more.


    ''No, don''t listen to her. What has having Will gotten you to? It''s all worthless. What''s the point of pretending to have Will when you really have nothing?'' The wolf countered, energy cascading about it.


    This voice...


    It really was persistent, Sunday muttered.


    Let me just give it all up, he whispered, head hurting as he struggled to stay around, locked on that beautiful familiar voice.


    ''Remember our friendship...''


    What friendship? Who are you?


    I don''t know you!


    All my useless life, I''ve always been alone, so what friendship are you talking of? Sunday queried mentally. The voice seemed soothing and troublesome at the same time.


    ''let me close my eyes, please. I''m tired. I''m tired of being ignored and lonely. Please... Let me just close my eyes. I''m tired of fighting...'' Sunday pleaded, hoping amongst hope that the owner of the voice would hear him and cease.


    His whole life was meaningless. Sleeping was the best option now.


    The void was calling to him and he had no choice but answer.


    ''Dont leave me alone...''


    ''Why? Who are you to me that I shouldn''t leave ? Let me go, please, it''s pointless.''


    ''Dont you dare, Sunday...''


    ''I''ll just ignore you since you want to be troublesome. I''ll close my mind and sleep off''


    ''...I need you.''


    ''Wait.. You need me?'' Sunday jerked , dumbfounded.


    Immediately, a surge of energy blasted through his body, pulsing out into his mind.


    Needed.


    He felt useful.


    But who would need someone as worthless as him?


    Just who? Despite the fact that the I''m worthless, I can''t hold my own, unworthy... Stupid and all.


    And you still need me?


    .


    The voice stopped. And the echoes of ''I need You'' kept on resounding. With each second it grew, and grew...


    I need you


    I need you


    I need you...


    He kept on hearing that. He wanted to rise, to push himself up and move to that voice that needed a worthless person like him.


    He only had to be strong. To maintain his will and then he would follow that voice.


    ''Dont be stupid, Sunday., the Wolf bellowed, if you were really needed, Your Father himself would have stepped in to save you from me. But he didn''t. He rejected you that moment he refused to move. He DENOUNCED you as his own son.


    Now, tell me, WHO WOULD NEED A REJECT LIKE YOU!!!''


    Upon hearing that, all Will he had inside of him, vanished. His Will to survive, his Will to trace that voice that spoke into his mind.


    It wasn''t worth it. After all, if his own dad could reject him, what more was left?


    ''Its Over.'' The Wolf whispered ''Sleep, you are tired.


    Tired of rejection, tired of not being recognized. You have tried to prove yourself to your father but he doesn''t even notice you. ''


    Aren''t you tired of fighting to be giving face when you are nothing but battle fodder for him? You are tired, Sunday.


    You should sleep, Forget all of this, just close your eyes and forget it. It''s better that way, After All,


    ''Yes, I should sleep. I should sleep to forget this. Yes...'' Sunday whispered, closing his eyes into the heavy exhaustion he had been fighting for long.


    ''They never wanted you. So why should you try to survive '' The Wolf added.


    ''Yes, There''s no need. I should sleep now. I''m tired... Tired of everything. I should rest. My head hurts. Yes, sleep.'' Sunday concluded, shutting his eyes tightly. Half of his mind dispersing into nothingness...


    ''wait... That Voice. That voice said it needed me. I should try to trace it. At least, one last time to know why it would need a worthless person.''


    At that, a memory fragment floated across from the falling debris of his mind. He reached mentally to it only to gasp.


    The face, it smiled at him.


    A girl.


    '''''' Why are you always so carefree and happy , Niniola?'''''' He heard his voice asking the girl that gazed at him.


    It was like reliving the experience again.


    It felt so exotic. The feeling of warmness that passed through him, her soft hand, her wide smile. He wanted to experience all of that again.


    ''''''No Sunday, I''ve always had a hard life. But I live by this principle''''''


    ''''''what principle, tell me!'''''' He asked her.


    ''''''Well, here it is. Two things happen when we are faced with challenges. It''s either we seat in a corner and complain or we get up, refuse to accept life as it comes and we fight back.


    This is how my whole life as a Niniola has been structured.'''''' she replied, drawing her face closer.


    The memory faded into Oblivion now, as the soul decline ruptured the remaining parts of his consciousness.


    ''Niniola... Wait that''s her name. I know her. She''s my friend. She would do anything for me, despite the fact she''s crazy. I know her... She''s the owner of the voice.


    She NEEDS MEEEEEEE....'' Sunday mind exploded in a whiplash of Chaotic energy streams.


    Everything went blank and dark.


    And then, the explosion reversed, each and every part of Sunday''s mind restructuring itself as energy streams washed across. Turbulence of dark energy rippled, resisting the flush of the Pure Will from Sunday. Resisting and resisting until Sunday Will over powered them, setting the Wolf into emotions of confusion and anxiety and worry.


    It didn''t know why this happened?


    Sunday''s mind was already ruptured. Why this, again?


    It was just about to taste freedom, but that seemed far fetched. Growling, it sent surges of energy into the host''s mind, attempting to implode Sunday''s senses.


    But it was countered, a forcefield of pure will whisking it away.


    ''She needs me... I can''t give up .. I''m needed... She needs me... She needed MEEEEE....'' He muttered excited, andrenaline fuelling his physical body as it undid the Soul decline.


    ''she needs me..'' He rose on fours.


    ''Niniola needs me...'' He rose to his feet now, albeit slowly and painstakingly, sending ripples through space.


    Turning back, he faced the Wolf. And at once he finally understood. What Trixius said, about the truth.


    He remembered the shadowy form of Trixius, telling him while his face flaked off slowly that "Truth will set you free and the truth will break you too. And in the end, only Will matters."


    Looking back now, he realised that somehow Trixius had trained him for all of this. After analyzing how his life had been been so far and coming across truth in his quest for knowledge, it broke him.


    No wonder it is said ''Ignorance is Bliss'' And now, he understood better.


    But he also knew the truth now and then he knew that only will would truly matter , in the end. He clenched his fist , gazing fiercely at the wolf.


    ''Now I understand all of it. Those energies cascading from you. They are mine. ''


    ''You taunt yourself, Sunday. I just decided not to kill you, remember'' The wolf replied, it''s mane rising into prickles.


    ''No, you''re wrong. Your energy is mine now. All of it. I absorbed you in, saving your soul from dispersing into nothingness. You serve me now, Rare Classed Prickled Bane Winged Wolf. You refuse, I cut your essence off, sending you to the void that you were en route to. '' Sunday spoke, confidence welling in his c.h.e.s.t.


    ''Oh, you wouldn''t dare. Just because you resisted my mind attack doesn''t mean you have me in your control, Irunmole. I''ve faced Irunmoles, Demons, Giants greater than you. And I Triumphed.'' The Wolf growled.


    ''Oh, you misunderstand. I''m not just anybody, I am the Descendant of Trixius the Great Demon DemiGod, a Prince of Darkness Classed and blood as humans say, is thicker than water. I''ll show you how! '' Sunday growled, as energy burst out of him, trailing off to the wolf as they bore holes into it, setting it into agony.


    The wolf howled, growling as tendrils of energy lashed and bore into it. This was not how it had planned the whole thing. It pawed the ground before bringing down it''s head in submission.


    Sunday noted it, and willed the energy trails to withdraw. As they did, they began to have an inescapable black l.u.s.tre.


    ________


    Balogun stood firmly on the ground, ready to pounce at the intruding bird like beast.


    He observed the features of the creature, sturdy beak, long wingspan that ensured its wind breaking speed, the reddened brood of feathers at the neck, down to the tail of a mammal that swung left to right as if trying to sway off flies from off it''s behind.


    A Gyphoon.


    And an intelligent one at that. But what business had this Gyphoon with the battle here. Why did it just swoop down like that.


    From what he knew, Gyphoons were creatures that avoided conflict as best as they could. But this one dived right in the middle of one.


    Whatever was the reason, Balogun thought, it was never going to one of such reasons after today. His hands bulged, forming fists as he propelled himself on sheer physical strength.


    A little ahead of him were Ralia and Sena hurtling down in a stream of Eternal Flames. He saw that the bird had suddenly stopped sideways to avoid direct hit and having to go in between the Alphas.


    It was smart enough. But not smart to know what was next.


    THOOOM!


    His legs pounded mercilessly on the Rocky ground as he threw himself up into heights, muttering some words in yoruba , he ascended quickly to the ranks of Ijakadi:3rd Form. The raw energy foowed through him, enriching and reviving his body as it furthered his impetus.


    "Alphas Rage: Rumbling Boulders"


    His fist went forward in one smashing hit. As it did, time seemed to slow down as dense light formed a fist, settling the image of a boulder on it.


    The weight of the boulder was terrific, as his hand bent down about. He didn''t intend to go easy on this creature and so he went all out, bearing the physical strain of the move he pulled.


    The Gyphoon neared, it''s face, a cortortion of surprise and rage, as it''s two legs propelled it further. Balogun''s fist neared, tearing heavily against space as it rammed into the bird, ripples of spatial disturbance scattering about.


    That was the might of Alpha Class.


    In one hit, he took the Gyphoon down... Or at least, what he thought was a gryphoon.


    Tearing down heavily, he rammed into the ground, maelstorm or dust and rubble travelling bout as the after image of the Gyphoon he had just hit, flickered off.


    Revealing the real Gyphoonr high, up in the air, as it crawed, emitting a peaceful aura about it.


    "Damnit." Balogun muttered, rage tearing through his whole frame.


    He had hit nothing but a decoy bird.


    The Gyphoon had released it''s special ability, essence transfer. It flew off, soaring through the wispy white clouds with it''s prizes, unharmed and weakened in it''s talons.


    Except for one, Niniola, who was wondering and trying her possible best to break free frantically. The bird, no, the Gyphoon was strangely familiar.


    That was the only conclusion she come with, her body weary and exhausted. All her will was focused on Sunday. He had being through alot, and if indeed she was abducted for whatever reasons, then she should reserve what was left of her to fight their way out.


    Niniola reasoned as the mass of Sunday began flaking away with each passing second.


    There was really nothing she could do. Except to hope and keep her strength for what lay ahead.


    ''''

 Chapter 12 - His First Mission

    "Noooooo..." Elder thundered, another oppresive wave of Aura shooting out from him.


    Face contorted, he struck with the base of his staff at the ground whilst 2nd Prime Anu held him down, using her innate Pseudo DemiGod ability, ''Heavens Might''


    Blobs of energy coated her arms, greatly boosting her strength as she held Elder by the shoulder stopping his every moment.


    It drained her severely.


    She was an Early Pseudo DemiGod Classed Irunmole who had broken in just recently. It had enhanced her strength, making her tough to just waive by. With the enhancement, she was able to breach the gap that existed between a Prime in Transcendency and a normal Prime.


    Even at that, she could barely hold her own, stopping Elder. True that she was almost at DemiGod level, but the Prime before her, had his powers boosted on par with a DemiGod.


    That was something huge.


    And to top it all, Elder was not even try to resist her that much. He had tried to move but after she resisted, hands on his arms, locking him in place, he let out his frustration on the staff.


    Elder on his own end, looked straight at her , weary and angered.


    First he had unleashed several techniques to take down one Wolf. Well, not any regular Wolf. It was a Rare Classed 9ft Prickled Bane Winged Wolf.


    But still he hadn''t expected it to have withstood them much. Maybe because he hadn''t practiced in a long while. Maybe that was why he had become rusty.


    But again, he could have taken it just before it made any efforts. He could have.


    But he chose not to.


    All because of the prophecy. Sunday was destinied for darkness. And all the measures he had taken was to prevent the prophecy from taking place. He was even en route to the Ilu of Medicine and Prophecy to properly verify and cleanse his son when the wolf showed up.


    Initially, he had let it slide, trying to know just what and why the wolf appeared. Within seconds, he found the answer.


    And since then, the Orisha went silent on them, even Obatala. For such a thing to happen, it could only mean one thing- Sunday''s Existence was a fated to bring doom to the Irunmole World. And the Orishas forbid that his own son would be that devastation.


    And that was why he refused to make any attempt to save Sunday.


    That was why he had left the wolf to do what it had come here for. To balance out Reality by taking out the fated being-- Sunday.


    Elder bit his lips, his breath ragged as he closed his eyes shut, worry and anxiety flooding him.


    That decision he made , he wasn''t at peace with it. He saw the look on his son''s eyes. A look of disappointment and disgust. If he himself was Sunday, he wouldn''t have done any better.


    His son merely wanted to show that he was strong.


    Stupid Child!


    ''All of what I have done has been in your favour. I wouldn''t have been on this journey if not for you. If I didn''t love you, none of this would happen.


    But some things are just bound to happen nonetheless. It''s why I let the Wolf attack you.its why I did what I did.'' Elder thought.


    ''If only I didn''t have this damned responsibility of being The First Prime. But with great power comes great responsibility and what I do I do for the greater good of my own. And never will it go down in history that My Own Son will be the progenitor of doom. I love you , My Son. But I cannot allow you further.


    That was why I had hoped that the Wolf would have taken you down, possibly. But instead, you absorbed it. A feat I still don''t believe.


    But that goes to prove the prophecy was going to come true.


    This Gryphoon, I hope it will complete the job.''


    Elder thought, a bitter smile cutting across his face as his eyes glistened.


    In a flash of light, his body quivered, trembling under the strain of Transcendency. Transcendency was a move that boosted the power of a Prime but was not one to last long. But because of the belssing of the Orisha as the Elder of all the Primes, being the First Prime of Obatala Ilu, he was able to extend it for this long.


    Still it had it''s drawbacks.


    He shivered as a wave of white light washed over him, slowly wiping of his Transcendency off from him.


    Slowly, his golden armor that shone and glittered, giving out sensations of danger shimmered before fading out. His now golden staff followed the same motion, all of it''s gold sheen vanishing down to the bottom.


    One that Anu was not so able to tank.


    The shockwave rocked against her, vibrations hitting her every joint as spasms of pain shut through. Instinctively, she pulled her hands, jumping several metres back, her wings giving her an added boost to her jump.


    Her form shook too, exhaustion running through it. She wondered why she was able to feel the backlash of Prime''s descension from Transcendency. After all she was but a Prime.


    She struck out with a Palm to the ground, shooting up fron the ground to her feet. As she did, the Alphas all jumped into position behind her, probably sending a threat from Elder himself.


    "Heh... Kilo shey awon eleyi?(1) So, because I jumped back you all piled her, like as if I am a maiden in distress. You under rate me. " Anu screamed, swerving backwards.


    Ralia, Sena, Fayose and Balogun immediately went akimbo, heads down as they shifted away , inch by inch.


    What had they done to warrant her outburst now. After all, their main mission was to protect the Primes. And in this case, the one who jumped backwards from Elder.


    Maerius was doing fine, howbeit, he was on his knees, clutching at the ground.


    Disheartened.


    "Maerius, listen to me, Elders voice boomed out despite that his Transcendency was off, Find My Son!"


    Maerius crouched his back upon hearing that, his face a mixture of emotions. He rose groggily to his feet, clumping the huge blade from the ground as well. His aura oozed out in small amounts, unnoticeable except to the Prime Classed.


    He heaved.


    "As you say, Most blessed of the Orisha. Have the Orishas responded to you sir?"


    Far behind him, Elder cluctched his staff tightly. "Find him, I have to take care of my ilu. Please, do what it takes to bring him back. He''s my son, after all."


    Elder said before he turned his back.


    As he did, the shimmering Halo over his head vanished, signalling that he was no longer in for battling. As well as a sigh that seemed to echo on and on.


    Meanwhile,


    Sunday sat, cross-legged, hands raised in meditatorial mode, his face was clear, free of all worries as he concentrated on absorbing surrounding essence. And what more, his face seemed to be in some sort of excitement.


    The type of excitement you give when you''ve finally found what you searched for.


    In all the times she had been with me, she''d never seen that expression on face. It just appeared immediately the bird like creature had dropped down on the Rocky landscape. After it did, it lowered it''s head, rubbing the head against her body as if it knew her.


    Initially she would have freaked out but not with Sunday in that state of fading off. She turned over to Sunday, noting that his frame was now becoming solid.


    At that she heaved, a small smile crossing the corners s of her lips. Taking a step forward, she raised up to seat on his legs folded.


    And then, his eyes shot open, the white spirals on his arms and legs radiating brillant light before dulling out.With a smile, he began meditation after noting that hulking bird like creature peeking at him.


    He didn''t seem to mind or freak out as before times. Instead, a calmness of spirit washed over his entire being, a strong feeling that he had realized something rocked the air.


    However same could be said for the bird like creature. It had panicked, flapping it''s wings and crawing as if it had sensed potential threat in Sunday. The reaction happened so fast that the only possible thing she could think of was to attack the bird like creature.


    "oko killasi..(2)" A spear of solid appeared bursted into view wedged between her fingers. Running forward, to the bird only for it to take off, leaving a whirling storm of dust about.


    She had stopped, regaining her senses and chiding herself why she had let out of control like that. She thought and thought about what the bird purpose was as she scanned the environs , half hoping that the bird would swoop down again.


    Wary and careful, she stepped further away from Sunday, her light spear gleaming and giving out vibrant heat. She took another step again, noting the bird sailing across the sky.


    But that was then.


    Afterwards, she had resumed her position in front of Sunday, now watching the graceful calming look he had on.


    She soul gazed him, trying to see how far he had healed.


    Name: Sunday


    Soul Status: Elite


    Energy: 10,599


    * Huh?!* Niniola gazed, dazed at the Ascension that Sunday''s sould had underwent.


    "How?!"


    '' A while ago, you were on Basic or Pseudo Messenger class. With energy ranking of 2945.And to top it all, you were just dying then...


    But now, you''re soul had underwent a jump, ignoring the Messenger Class totally to place you in Elite Class.


    Ah, so the beast you absorbed has pushed you up the hierachy. My gods, you''re getting powerful now. No wonder...


    No wonder you had that calm smile on.The Wolf directly jumped you up due to it''s High Class Rating.


    But, if that is it, you should probably be at Omni Class* or even Lord Class preferably.


    Uhm... That should be possible since the Wolf must have been very strong. Hmm.. however , I feel that the wolf was unable to further his soul''s exponential growth as a result of the the strain it would out on Sunday.


    Probably, that should be why he is just stuck at Elite Class.


    Wow... That''s great. Which means, he can hold his own against a Sky Classed Demon.


    Possibly even more than that.


    If that was it, I mean, Sunday and I could raid Orun Apadi together.


    As before times.


    Those guys that picked on him then. Now they won''t have that chance anymore to do so when I am not there.


    Really, this is good.


    And with time,you and me, I mean we could... There''s so much we could do


    Ahh... Orishas, mo dupe ooh( ).'' she thought, cheer and excitement as she looked at the possibilities ahead.


    Just then, the sqawk of the bird like creature soaring above distracted her from her thoughts. Looking up, she swore under her breath.


    She was going to take that thing down.


    Whatever it was called.


    As she prepared herself to battle thoughts of how she could lure the target down flooded her mind. Just then, a pained gasp escaped Sunday''s rather peaceful soul


    And she knew what it was. His soul was rejecting the sudden changes it had underwent.


    Spasming, Sunday jerked forward, eyes open and rolled up. His arm jerked aith cuts appearing across his face, faint traces of energy escaping.


    "No, no, not now.. not now." She muttered, looking left and right, scanning the whole plain.


    She had to find it. That plant , the dragonweed was a plant famous for it''s soul calming effect. As a result, it greatly slowed Soul Decline And upon continued use, it was known to revive a soul from decline.


    That was what she needed now.


    It grew just anywhere but a place filled with rocks.


    She pulled a foot backward, as she blurred, her perception of time , slowing down to her limits. She bursted forward, miniature rock pieces rumbling behind her.


    Thud


    Thud


    Bam!


    She was suddenly halted by her right hand, however the momentum her entire body was on didn''t respond easily to her sudden halt. She jerked to her left, propelled by the remaining kinetic force before s.u.c.k.i.n.g in air into her stomach and stumbling down.


    But what jerked her and stopped her motion didn''t allow her fall. It caught her up, then threw her into the air, only to clutch at her throat staring mercilessly into her eyes.


    She gasped!


    "3RD PRIMEEEEE...." She screamed, excitement washing over her whole being.


    "Looking for this?!" The Prime asked, his other hand holding a dragonweed, a small smile playing on his lips


    "Uh... Yes... 3rd Prime... I''m greatly honoured... " Niniola squealed after Maerius put her down


    "It''s okay, girl. I''m really surprised at you. You must have feelings for him, right?!" Maerius burted.


    She blushed, a faint tinge of pink visible on her dark tone cheeks.Before she could reply, the bird like creature crawed up above them as it continued its circling.


    "ER, Sir, She stammered jerking the dragonweed from Maerius, please help me deal with that bird creature up there. While I take care of Sunday, we don''t have time to waste."


    Wasting no time, she jumped to work, shredding the dragonweed and rubbing it''s liquid on Sunday:s skin.It gave a refreshing touch to her hand, as if she were taking an ice cold bath on a very hot day, accompanied by the sensation of wanting to stay in the bath forever.


    Although, it was quite different but she wanted to continue rubbing her hands against Sunday''s skin. She felt the budding biceps, the broad c.h.e.s.t, down to his abdominal muscles, smearing all with the dragonweed fluid.


    "Firstly, young being, that is a Gryphoon up above us. It''s a hulking eagle with a mascular lion tail instead of the regular bird feathers. And unlike it''s distant relative, the Griffin, this Gryphoon, takes offense when called anything but Gryphoon.


    And, it''s quite rude of you asking me to destroy something that saved you, don''t you think?" Maerius asked, whistling into the sky.


    "Uh... I guess it is. Next time I''ll call it by it''s name. And erm.." She responded, absent-minded as her hands began c.a.r.e.s.sing Sunday''s C.h.e.s.t.


    "Yes, please do."


    "Ooh... Oooohhhhh... I definitely... I mean yes, yes of course, I..."


    "Wha..." Maerius took his gaze off the Gryphoon.


    "Awon omo de yii. She''s drooling over his body already." Maerius thought aloud.


    "What.. no, I mean... Noo..." She spun around, shocked that she had been caught.


    "Ah, forget the denial. It''s expected. " Maerius waved his hands in dismissal.


    "You like him, and I know that. After all, he''s the only one who deosnt see you as the exiled Irunmole that you are ." At that , Niniola recoiled, her eyes wavering as she rubbed her hands aainst each other, downcast.


    " Why must everyone remind me of my past?" A whisper escaped her lips.


    But he caught it.


    "Ahhhhhh. Forget it, Maerius said with irritation, Like you said, it''s all in the past. I just want to tell you something, girl. If you like Sunday, you should tell him now. You either act now or lose him. There are no second chances, Niniola. That has been the guidelines my life has based on so far."


    Niniola exhaled.


    How could she? After, she was quite older than Sunday, although not so much. But he looked to her as a big sister.


    How would he take it if she told him that she.. she...


    "By the way, Niniola, I must thank you for saving him" Maerius voice rang out. His hand rested now on her shoulders while his huge blade glittered.


    "I do not consider you an exile, for you have proven yourself as a fearless Irunmole. The hierachy of things have been the reason why you did what you did.


    And that too, had been the reason why , why Sunday took to that wolf alone.


    I can understand all of that. That''s why , I want to end it. I want him, Sunday, to embark on a mission to Earth. I just don''t know if he will accept it.


    I mean, he''s still weaken..."


    "I WILL. I will go on that Mission, To Earth." Sunday''s voice shot out from below them.


    They looked down, surprise cutting the edges of their mouths as he rose, painstakingly to his feet, wild determination burning through his eyes


    "I will tour the Earth for whatever mission it is, 3rd Prime."


    T/N


    1. What''s doing all this one''s? 2. Light spear


    ________


    (A/N)


    Hey hey, thanks for dropping by again.


    I appreciate your reads and votes. Means allot to me. So far, we have reached the part where Sunday embarks on his first mission to the human world, Earth.


    Now, if you note, the chapters all connect together with the First Chapter where Sunday Appears to the Bolu who''s fasting -(see chapter one)-


    That chapter was the start of TS initially and it continues down from there while showed Sunday seeking darker paths. But on a rethink, I wanted the readers to have some sort of emotional attachment to Sunday.


    To be able to understand why he decided to trail shadows. To know what really went down in the heavens that darkened his soul.


    So I went back and started writing from the time of the Wolf down to here. The end of the flashback


    Yes, let''s just say , REALIZATIONS, POWER OVERLOAD, MEETING TRIXIUS, SOUL BONDING are all flashbacks. But hey, I felt if I had indicated that, y''all would begin to read the flashback passively while waiting for the main story. Whereas, the flashback plays a pivotal role in the main arc.


    Did you notice that there''s *Lord/Omni Class that I mentioned?


    yeah, I''m trying to develop the world building so that it takes quite some time to become a Prime.


    so, i added two new classes.


    There will definitely be new races apart from Irunmole and Demons and beasts and I am counting on you to help out.


    suggest New Races that we can add to the Heavens to make it quite different from the conventional Angel vs Demon story.


    And oh, did I say that Bolu would become OP too? I mean, what do you expect when you...


    Ahem... No more spoiler.


    Have a nice day. And please vote me. It takes quite an effort to write and your votes and comments are the only way of encouraging to continue. Thank you

 Chapter 13 - Earth Can Wait

    Ijinle Orun(1) towered high into the air, standing proudly amongst other buildings. A sense of majestic splendour seemed to radiate from this centurian old structure that had housed and groomed the greatest heroes of all times.


    It''s wall were roughened, patch here and scratch there,revealing the long old scars of battle that it had faced. All buildings in Orun had the ability to regenerate themselves but this Ijinle Orun structure was not so. It could, but it was unable however to rid itself of battle scars and training aftermaths.


    A reminder of Eledumare that nothing worthwhile was cheap, some leaders had theorized. Not even Ijinle Orun which was the headquarter academy of all Irunmole Academies in Orun.


    It was here, that the grading system was implemented. The grading system was a process of Classifying Irunmoles according to their soul strength and abilities, the lowest of all classes being the "Basic Class''.


    The building was sectioned into three, symbolising the three Godhead that made up Eledumare or The Trinity as modern religions would come to classify it.


    The left part was dedicated to Olokun; Owner of the Oceans and Seas while the right was to Olorun; Owner of the skies and space and finally, the middle was to the aspect of Eledumare that first came to existence, Olofin, the owner of secrets.


    It was from him, creation power emanated from. However, that didn''t place one of them more important that the other. After all, together, they were regarded as Eledumare.


    The Academy was very spacious, containing empty parcels of land for camping and training. Each essential to the levelling up of the basic Irunmole.


    Basic, because, a low level irumole was incapable of training himself and even unskilled in determining his soul class hence the existence of Ijinle Orun. But that didn''t apply to high level irunmoles because, those ones were able to detect the changes and growth to their soul and their understanding of the Aspectual Laws that held Reality together.


    And since the sole essence of Irunmole existence was to create a formidable army, capable of vanquishing and repelling the forces of darkness, the Orisha had spared nothing in ensuring that the Irunmoles were well groomed for battle.


    Down below, was a beehive of activities, typical of a school setting. Irunmoles walked here and there, bands of light glittering visibly on their arms and legs despite the clothing.


    A Pegasus trotted here, accompanied by a burly elderly Irunmole, a upholstery belt seated on his waist. Opposite him was a much younger Irunmole running along, two common Classed leopards, trying to nibble at his feet. On his arm was band that shone occasionally, the emblem of his soul class etched on it. A team of Irunmole matched apast him, with eyes focused on whatever mission they had been assigned.


    Besides them, some people practised tree archery. Pulling bow strings as they aimed at target placed on trees. A little ahead of the trees was another group of Irunmole, wearing backpacks, each holding a staff as they wobbled through the vegetation.


    Everywhere was busy and that seemed right. The typical Academy Environment.


    Under one of the many archway entrances, stood a group of Five Irunmoles, each with their class band at their arms while wearing white leather armour stood nervously.


    Just then an older female Irunmole came into view, donning a kimono on a short blue gown, her feet padded with gladiator sandals whilst a dagger rested in a pouch on her belt.


    "Shola, Wole, Ibiyemi, Funsho, Toyosi, this is the parchment for our outdoor levelling exercise. An exercise that would likely prove whether or not you are to move to the next class Elite. Please note that Even if you fail in gathering enough experience points in levelling up to Elite Class, you can still opt for Messenger Rank. Instead of repeating this test, seeing how Messenger Ranks are quite easy to obtain. And if Eledumare deems it fit, you might as well ascend the ranks faster than presumed. " She paused her reading from the scroll and watched her audience ago, noting beads of sweat dropping from the shin of their foreheads.


    And she didn''t quite blame them. Not many people would d.e.s.i.r.e to be Messenger Ranked Irunmoles, when they could just easily skip that class to Elite passing the Ijinle Orun test system.


    In the Irunmole heirachy, a Messenger classes Irunmole was the next class after Basic and that meant that they were going on errands of the orisha, plying both heaven and other dimensions regularly, occasionally accompanied by Elite Irunmole to protect them.


    But the convoy of Elite didn''t stay once the Messengers got outside the Ilu Orun. Hence some top messenger Irunmoles had decided to build a classification system amongst them that showed who and who was capable of battle as well as running errands as some errands were quite dangerous and required skills to pull through


    Their ranking consisted of A, B, C, D with A as the toughest rank. A basic rank D was only capable of running errands. A C ranked could run errands, and use molded weapons to battle with basic moves. A B ranked was possible of infusing essence into their weapon to make a more dangerous outcome. A ranked however, could tap into basic laws, possessed an aura , could use long range essence imbued attack.


    Even with all that, an A ranked Messenger Irunmole was equivalent to an Elite Classes Irunmole, or on the scale of a superhuman genius. Not much could be d.e.s.i.r.ed from staying put in it''s ranks since that would mean, being unable to partake in long term battle''s and also, it just seemed really hard for a Messenger class to break it Elite. After all, they were quite some Irunmoles who had lived most of their lives, stuck in Messenger Class.


    "This team would be assigned to North Western Forests, at the outskirts of The Ilu Obatala. You are madated to perform a search and rescue for any Irunmole stuck in unseeming conditions as a result of the battle between The High Council and the Rare Classed Beast. "


    GASP!


    The whole team gasped, mouths dropped down low as they stared at their Oluk?ni(2) Mayowa.


    "Come on, this is just a help and help situation. Not a battle and rescue one. You would never be given tasks higher than your levels, you know."


    "Olokuni, wait oh, the place you''re saying we are assigned to is the place where a Rare Classed ... Rare Classed beast oh, is" Wole gestured, pointing a finger at the air.


    He had an afro and a nice body build, currently the strongest in this group and the most promising. His band gleamed, a dull white signifying that be was at the edge of breaking through to the next class. A pseudo Messenger Class at most, and by the need of today, if successful, an Elite Class Irunmole.


    "Oh, come on, Wole, need I say that the area has been cleared already? That''s why this mission is yours to complete. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been assigned this at all. " Olokuni Mayowa spoke, hands on her h.i.p.s.


    "Now, time is of essence, My fellows. It''s high time you get there and amass all the experience as possible. Butttt..."


    "But what?" A boy with short dreadlocks spoke, speaking amdist wheezes. His nervousness and worry had blown the top already. He was not so much like Wole but still possessed some potential that shone from his eyes.


    "But, occasionally, you might run into some uncertainties. Maybe a group of Omni or even Alphas that may stop you..."


    "What??..." The team gasped.


    "Let me finish, Mayowa raised a hand to the air, silencing the group, You are not expected to just bail out on whatever difficulties you experience. You must face them or at least hold till you can beat your way past them. Each success you get would be recorded in your Soul Matrix which is your badge or insignia as experience points. A certain number of experience points would determine , if exceeded, whether or not you are to upgrade and jump into Elite class. Good luck on that, my basic Classed Irunmoles. May Eledumare lead you through." Olokun Mayowa said before blurring out of existence.


    "Whaaa??... She''s sending us to die?" Ibiyemi gasped


    "No, no no... I didn''t sign for this. To face Omnis or Alphas?! " Shola exclaimed, scratching his dreadlocks


    "No, she didn''t say that exactly. She said we might... If we are lucky, we won''t." Toyosi, the short and chubby boy said


    "Oh, shut up. You depend on luck, just like that Sunday. " Wole scoffed. "Haha... No wonder both of you two are losers. "


    "Come on,let''s hit it and leave the fool behind." Shola said, gearing his legs up as he began to run.


    They had a long long way to go and they had to run all the way there. A distance of several kilometres. And it was to test their endurance and then they still were required to hold their own to gain access to the battle field and yet, rescue decapitated Irunmoles without having to get caught. Tough, but it was necessary, unless they were willing to settle down for Messenger Class and the God''s knew, it was not their thing.


    _______


    The air stilled about, the landscape barren with no creatures in sight except for the Alphas that had followed Maerius, Ralia. She stood in a distance, allowing the Prime have some air to speak unabated to their catch, Niniola.


    She watched as he engaged her in conversation, noting the Gryphoon that soared up in the sky. But what she didn''t seem to come to grasp with, was why 3rd Prime had set his Gryphoon loose, in the first place.


    Or was she wrong?


    No, the resemblance was uncanny. But again, besides the fact that Maerius was her by far superior, she had no sufficient proof to tell that The Gryphoon was Maerius''s Soulbond. After all, she was damn sure that she alone had come to see Maerius with the Gryphoon, the day he soulbonded with it.


    " Hmm...I hope you know what you are doing, 3rd Prime. I hope you know." She sniffed, the lower ends of her gown floating lazily in the little breeze that blew.


    She stood, supporting her weight with hands on her slender h.i.p.s as she observed Niniola c.a.r.e.s.sing Sunday''s C.h.e.s.t.


    ''The damned girl. You want to spread your abomination on him too. Humph...'' She said, trying o maintain her compusure as she focused on Maerius.


    ''But come to think of it, Maerius does have some nice abs too. Ah, cramp... I am a member of the High Council and my feelings should not get in the way. Heh... But he''s handsome na... " Ralia m.o.a.n.e.d, going through her mental torture.


    ''Finee... He''s handsome but hey, no fraternising with a council member. It''s the law. Heh, but who made that law, Ralia... You''re making up things now right? You l.u.s.tful nymph. " She face palmed.


    ''But it''s not my fault. He should be covering his c.h.e.s.t na. I mean, why don''t I go about exposing my b.r.e.a.s.ts too. Why is it always different with the guys? But First Prime isn''t like that tho. He''s all wrapped up... Yes, but that man''s old. Heck, 3rd Prime Maerius is far... Aaaaaaaaaargghhhhh....'' Ralia screamed mentally.


    "Focus, Ralia. Focus." She said, taking deep breaths as her aura oozed peacefully from her.


    "Now, let''s see what is going on up there." She blurred.


    Few seconds later, she arrived just beside Maerius. At the same time, Sunday rose slowly from the ground, determination oozing from him as he spoke.


    "I WILL! I would go on that Mission to Earth." Ralia narrowed her eyes as gasps of surprise escaped NIniola and Maerius''s lips.


    "I will tour the Earth for whatever mission it is." Sunday added, standing on his feet now.


    "You can''t, Sunday. No..." Niniola retorted, holding him with a side hug.


    Annoyed, Sunday jerked her hands off him, leaving her with a shocked expression.


    "I cannot grow if you let emotions can in the way, Niniola. I can''t allow that. " He spoke, his eyes guilty.


    "Then I''ll come with you. I''ll be with you... Till the end, Sunday... Because...I... I... I lo.....''


    "Save it , Niniola. This is a path I must take alone. " With that, he turned to the opposite direction.


    "3rd Prime, may I speak to you..." Ralia spoke


    "Yes?" He looked to her expectantly.


    "In Private! " Ralia added, her aura filling her words with authority as she looked at the younger Irunmoles.


    "3rd Prime, what is this that I hear?"


    "Ah, you came a little too late, my dear Ralia." She resisted the urge to roll her eyes.


    "All missions are to pass due process and must proceed from Ilu Obatala High Council House. What is this that you do? And the Gryphoon... It has your scent all over it. Tell me, 3rd Prime, what is it you are after with all these?" She asked with a Stern look.


    "I''m just playing my part in fixing things right, Ralia. That''s all I say." He called signalling to Niniola and Sunday.


    When they were within earshot, he spoke.


    "Sunday, your mission is critically of great importance. Listen carefully now. As we depart from here, you would be on your way to the High Council deployment zone. Walk in, ask of Arlan. He''s an Alpha too. He will give you a light cleansing orb. You know what to do with that when you see your target. He would give you clearance to pass through heaven gate into the realm below. A team of elites would escort you through to the Clouds of Earth. From there,you are on your own. Complete your mission, get stronger and protect the girl. I''ve already sent advance word to Prime Micheal of the Irunmole Emergency Segment, base #0045 in Nigeria, to be precise. You will stay with him and adopt the I.R.S camp as your home until I send for you. " Maerius spoke, giving so much detail in so less time.


    " Wait... He''s going to Earth and ... " Niniola countered.


    "Fair enough by me, 3rd Prime. " Sunday spoke, relieved.


    He had been seeking for how to be acknowledged by his own father all his life. Which he never got. But here, here was a Prime , 3rd Prime willing to stake it all out for him.


    He felt better as his soul completed it''s healing process. His opinion of Maerius changed again. 3rd Prime was living up to his expectation. The unpredictable Prime, Maerius.


    ''Should I tell him about the encounter with Maerius?! No, no... He''ll probably give me another prep talk. Of which there is no time for that.i have to be on my way.''


    "Sunday... I''m coming with you." Niniola said.


    "No, no you won''t. Ino Agbara: Temporary Boundary seal." Maerius replied cool, the flat of his Palm hitting down onto the ground.


    "No, don''t do this, Sir..." Niniola gasped, terror over her whole frame.


    "Seclude!" Maerius added, a gust of Aura exploding into the area.


    Lights shone through cracks in the ground in a semi circle. Simultaneously, Niniola propelled herself, pushing her Body by stamping hard on the ground as she dived.


    But she was not so fast.


    The beams of light seemed to condense into a wall at the point where she dived to. She saw it and tried to will her body to flip over. As she begun to twist, the condensed wall of light, expanded and contracted, zooming in in a blur and slamming her down.


    "Like he said, this is a path he must take alone. You need to respect that. If .. if you truly love him. " The last words were spoken in a whisper, audible enough for Niniola to hear but not Sunday.


    "Be on your way, Sunday. May the Orishas lead you true." He gestured, signals flashing about his hand in a semi circle. "Ino Agbara; Shooting Star"


    Light flashed about Sunday, the latter having a small appreciative smile on his face. In an instant,he blasted of the ground, the smile widening into a grin as he zoomed, a sensation of power flushing through his whole body.


    "Thank you, 3rd Prime. But Earth can wait. I''m taking a detour. " He grinned.


    ''Wolf, how do I control this energy surrounding me?'' Sunday thundered mentally, awakening the wolf from it''s grudging silence.


    ''ANSWER ME!!!''


    (T/N)


    1. Heaven Academy


    2. Team tutor


    (A/N)


    Here here we go.


    Sunday''s getting more powerful. However his power is still quite close to nothing even beside Niniola. In a practical battle , she would bitchslap him. But she probably won''t. Because...


    You already know... She''s having feelings for him. X_X


    That''s like a downer cos it totally limits her from going full power against him. As for Niniola Class, I''m still wondering what class to place her.


    Anyways, The World Building is getting some pimp up. I mean, initially it was all about battle and battle. But now, we are beginning to know about the complex structure Irunmole society is built on. The High Council, the Deployment Zone and all that. It''s practically themed barracks style.


    Because why not? There are armies in the end.


    Anyways, vote guys.


    It''s encouraging when comments and power Stones are giving.


    And thank you for following.


    I think my update schedule for TRAILING SHADOWS is going to be every 3 days. Maybe every 2 days.


    Depending on my mood.


    So, let''s see if you can change that.


    ????????????

 Chapter 14 - Taking A Detour

    SPECIAL RELEASE/UPDATE SCHEDULE


    Hey,good morning,afternoon, evening or whatever time period you meet this chapter. Glad to have you here.


    Urh... My author''s note is most likely at the bottom of the chapter but this is important than that you read.


    First of all, Happy Eid El Kabir to our Muslim fellow readers. This is a special release chapter to commemorate this holiday.


    Well, it''s holiday but right here, been writing up this special release up all night alongside two additional chapters.


    But anyways, my update schedule would be as it had been, 3 days interval. Thinking on that, I decided to shorten it because I feel that as a reader myself that I would go really impatient if my author spends 3days before he updates.


    I mean, there are instances where I deliberately put off reading a slowly updated chapter until I have three chapters that I can read in a row. That''s how I am. I love reading in a row but since I''m a student here, I really can''t be updating daily and all that.


    I mean, have school, lectures and assignment to tend to, plus my side job at The Comican Arts. Coupled with the fact that I blog, occasionally tho.


    That''s like a ton of things but still, I don''t want to have starve my readers because of my personal stuff, so I''ll be writing at night, I guess.


    Anyways, the good news is that, I''ll be putting the Chapter Update at 2days interval. That is, once I update on Monday, By Thursday, you''ll be getting a new chapter. I think that''s flexible enough, compared to the 3 days Interval I had.


    The last chapter I posted was on Saturday. Hence the next chapter would be on Tuesday(This chapter is a bonus , so it''s not counted).


    Anyways cheers, enjoy this bonus read and vote me up with powerstones. Remember to join the discord server too. Link at bottom of chapter


    ________________________


    *Huff, Huff...


    The quadruple rescue squad huffed generally as they lifted off the ground. Gliding gracefully, their feet landed on the blacksmith stall before they jumped on the the nearest building, an administrative hall for the blacksmith with Wole taking the lead. He was the group leader and that was expected of him.


    Albeit arrogant but the team wouldn''t do so much without his tactfulness and quickwits.


    They clambered off the blacksmith adminstrative block, leaping onto a slightly higher block of two flats.


    It wasn''t that age limited them as a 400 year old Irunmole was capable of thrashing teams of Elites. It just that, these elderly ones were less active in the mission system and since they had to busy themselves instead of being idle, they took to some workmanship or shops where they sold things they had gathered.


    Some even went as far as developing themselves into research teams, researching the Aspectual Laws and trying to understand how best they could further live. As a result, they evolved, making them much more than just warriors. After all ,they could reproduce and if the gods wanted just an army, then the reproduction was unnecessary. But yet, they could.


    Hence they saw themselves, better and even more evolved than the human society that Eledumare found himself engaged with. A particular Irunmole had once called out to the Orishas and Eledumare asking ''What is man that you are mindful of? Is he not just here for awhile and then tomorrow, he''s gone?''


    Well, instead of being the focus of Eledumare, the Humans were. And it wasn''t just aside from the seemingly immortality these Irunmoles had that made them different. Although, they were only able to live for a period of 400 centuries at average. The main difference was that they were capable of sensing Creation Power and manipulating it into it''s various refined states. One of which was ''Ino Agbara''.


    In no time, the squad of Wole, Shola, Ibiyemi and Toyosi arrived at the battle scene, knife like darts drawn out. Large enough to be called a knife but sharp on all the edges, not just the tip. The basic Irunmole weapon for Basic Classed Irunmoles who were incapable of moulding In Agbara into attacks, the Saarin(1).


    "Hey, move closer." Wole whispered, drawing the attention of his team mates.


    Right in front of them, a little ahead were Irunmoles from the High Council, no doubt, highly Classed Irunmoles. They were a few on guard elite Irunmoles around, standing in cl.u.s.ters as they patrolled, trying to dissuade onlookers from moving any closer.


    Far ahead were other higher Irunmoles. Although, they couldn''t tell categorically which class they each belonged too.


    Around was an impact zone spreading for 70metres, huge depressions in certain places. No doubt, areas under heavy combat.


    He watched, noting an orb that seemed to blend in with the ground. In a short distance, another orb sat on the ground. Despite the fact he was merely a basic class, he could sense the energy signatures these orb gave. He narrowed his eyes as he looked on , searching for any more noteworthy item.


    Why are there two orbs around? Wole wondered. What had orbs to do with Higher Ups battle that had taken place in here. He peered, squeezing his face in a thoughtful gaze.


    Just then, he felt energy flunctuate within his soul, a signature move of his innate ''Life Seeker'' ability. He instanteously felt drawn to the orbs, a sensation of touch beclouding him.


    His ability was one that allowed him means to identify energy signatures. Although, this was a feat that all Irunmoles were capable of. However not all Irunmoles were able to detect hidden auras emanating from the life essensce of celestial beings or general living beings.


    It was this same ability he had used to haunt down Sunday and make his time in Ijinle Orun quite miserable. Well, until, that exile showed up.


    Instantly, his senses flared fuelled by the sesnation of touch. A longing that pulled him towards one of those orbs


    ''These two Orbs are pulling at me. Are they living beings too? No, that can''t be possible, right? Can it? But ... Based on the Calibre of Irunmoles that engaged here, anything is quite possible, right?'' Wole mused.


    Just then, the two orbs flashed, seemingly invisible essence flaring up as an Irunmole walked past the orbs.


    Wait...


    Wait...


    There were similar flunctuations in his soul, identical to the orbs in front of him. His ability was malfunctioning?


    How could that be? He mused.


    It was fact that ones he had locked on on a particular life essence, he could detect that essence several meters away. It simply was unable to hide. And now that he could sense more energy signatures, similar to each other.


    It was perplexing.


    Did the orbs teleport. But right before him, they were just seated on the ground, inconspicuous to plain sight.


    Or, except there were quite more of them around? He pushed a little Abit to the side of the tree, trying to pick out more energy signatures.


    As he did, an Irunmole turned back, sharply as if detecting something fishy. The Irunmole, walked closer to the tree, light forming in his hands as he summoned his Imole Mo.


    At that, he quickly motioned to the team to stay put. Something they took quite anxiously, sweat dropping down their heads. Where they about to be caught?


    They hadn''t been given a chance to even gather points?. And for all their efforts, they were going to get locked down into Messenger Ranks, something they were out on this mission to avoid.


    Wole frowned. Hurriedly, he looked about him, searching. And just close to his sandals, he picked a pebble.


    ''Oh Eledumare, let this work '' With the prayer, he posed as if taking basket ball free throw, standing on already straining toes, he hurled the pebble to the farthest corner, away from there.


    The Irunmole caught it. His head turned, following the stone as it crashed into the opposite place. With that, he muttered something, walking quite cautiously to the source of the stone.


    "Well, guys... We are technically screwed." He whispered


    "What do we do?" Shola asked,running hands through his dreads


    "Guys, no panic. Let''s climb this tree. From there we can strategise to..."


    SHOVE!


    Toyosi found himself hurled out into view from his squad members. Opening his eyes in horror, he cursed after Shola who had practically thrown him out. His eyes pleading, locked on Wole, the group leader.


    "Nice one, Shola. Quick, we''ll climb up this tree. And we''ll work our way past." Wole spoke, ignoring the pair of wronged eyes looking at him


    He shut his heart, hearing Toyosi yell "It''s not fair. We are supposed to work as a team. No." The horror in his voice was noticeable as he had realised what this meant.


    "You! No unathourized persons here. You''ve broken the law." The Elite Irunmole closed in on him, clutching his jacket by the collar.


    "And you will pay the price in full." At that, the Elite whipped out a shinning golden lock. Clipping the lock close to his neck, the young Irunmole gasped, tears flooding into his eyes. His exams were practically over and worse he was used as the scapegoat.


    He shook his head, bitter emotions taking over him. Opening his mouth to speak but no words appeared. This was because of the lock that was floating right in front of his c.h.e.s.t. Preventing him from drawing on his essence for anything, but in this case, preventing him from making any body sounds and movement.


    "Was that even necessary? We are supposed to work together for leve.." Ibiyemi asked as soon as they were lodged in the tree. They were safe, for now.


    "Do you wish to join him?" Wole asked, a wicked smirk forming on his face.


    "Uh...No.." Ibiyemi gasped, shaking her head in dissent. She felt for Toyosi badly. What Wole and Shola did was wrong. They had just crippled Toyosi from becoming an Elite by using him as a scapegoat.


    She desperately wished she could undo all of that.


    ''I mean, no one should have to suffer unjustly because of others. Oh, King Obatala, if only I was strong enough. None of that would of happened. ''


    The duo of Wole and Shola had wrecked alot of havoc. Sadly very few existed in Ijinle that could challenge Them. And so , they thought themselves invincible. Enough to picking on others and getting away with it.


    Heh... But what could she do?


    For now, she was stuck until she could get strong enough to uphold her ideals.


    "Please ignore this captain. What''s our plan?" Shola whispered.


    "Yes, back on that. Activate your Ruler Eyes Ability. I need confirm if those two orbs are more than just the two of them. And sadly, I cannot see much from here. " Wole replied, balancing well on the tree branch.


    "Okay... Why?" Shola asked, suspicion flooding his face


    "Just do it, damnit. Do it." Wole almost shouted.


    When it came to strategizing, his team left it to him but when it came to making moves, this same team would depend on him, again.


    And truth be told, it was really sickening. Sickening to be grouped with losers.


    Just then, Shola''s eyes glowed white, majestic look donning his entire crouched frame as he gazed. Looking forward, he saw the world in a different view now.


    He could see everything, aerially.


    Just as Eedumare would look down from the 7th heavens on them. Same way he did too, looking at the square width of 50miles around.


    He could see more of the orbs. He couldn''t place them. What were orbs needed for when this zone already contained high ranking Irunmoles.


    They definitely didn''t need orbs to protect themselves, did they?


    "What do you see? Any more?" Wole voice cut into his thought.


    "Yes... Aaargghh..." Shola g.r.o.a.n.e.d, covering his eyes as he bent in pains. The fact that he possessed an innate skill at basic class did not categorically mean he had access to Agbara to fund his continued usage. For now, it was just an ability that activated in flight or fight. But using it here and for quite some time, meant he had pushed aanst his limits.


    "Take it easy. We don''t want to get caught. Now, what''s the arrangement of the orbs?"


    "Whaaa... You want me to use Rulers Eyes again?" Shola gasped, looking at Wole with disgust.


    "Well, it''s important for us. Come on, our real mission has yet to begin and we are going to argue?" Wole countered.


    "I can''t..." Shola returned, his voice getting heated up.


    "Shsssshh... I''ll lend you my strength,'' Ibiyemi spoke, reluctantly.


    "Well well... Now, get to work! " The group leader sneered.


    Just then, Ibiyemi''s hand rested on his shoulder. Her eyes flashed as she drew the life energy in her, flooding them into the person she held.


    "Please, be quick... You know I don''t have access to Agbara to sustain this." She mentioned.


    At that, Shola''s eyes glittered too. Still on crouched knees, he gazed forward, his gaze cutting through the network of leaves and branches in front of him. An aerial view of the entire battle zone came into view.


    He searched, moving his head from left to right as he did, partly to find the orbs once more and partly to lessen the heavy strain upon his soul.


    "The orbs appear to be in a circle." He spoke painstakingly.


    "That means my suspicion is correct. If they are in a circle. It''s either they are guarding something, or... Wait... Those are energy guard orbs. They are literally locking down the place from outsiders. And until we can get through a gateway, which while be kinda hard for us ... I mean, or we could take out one orb and break the link. Yesss... That''s it... That''s it.. that''s it..."


    Wole shrieked happily. Too happy to note the weariness wearing down on Ibiyemi who bore most of the brunt.


    "Guys, let''s do this. Let''s take an orb out. I have a plan!" He smiled, looking at Ibiyemi and Wole expectantly.


    "I''m going to need you, Ibiyemi to create a diversion." He added.


    "Oh, crap... Try again Wole. So that you can put me out there to be captured?" She questioned, unable to hide away her anger.


    I''ve told you, if you have an issue with that, you can always drop out. It''s not like you are being mandated to work with us anyway." Wole responded, equal look of anger visible on his face.


    "Fineeeeee..." She heaved, giving in to Wole. "What do I do exactly?"


    "Now we are talking."


    ***


    ''What do you seek, child?'' The wolf responded within Sunday''s soul annoyance in it''s voice.


    ''Oh, so you can talk now..." Sunday mentally mocked.


    He felt the energy pulsating on his skin as he journeyed, propelled by an eveloping mass of pure energy. And he needed to control this energy.


    ''What do you want?'' The Wolf asked again.


    At that, Sunday''s vision of his surrounding cleared as he transported into the mental plane of his mind. He stood in front of the 9ft wolf and smiled with accomplishment, seeing the wolf with it''s head down in defeat.


    It was a pitiful sight but he was not one to have mercy on what had tried to devour him some hours ago.


    ''How do I control this energy mass and point it to my direction. I don''t intend to be going to the deployment zone yet. ''


    ''Just do what you wish to do. And stop disturbing my peace.''


    ''Your peace? In my mind? But you tried earlier to shear this mind that houses you apart some time ago, remember?'' Sunday chuckled bitterly.


    This wolf really had the nerves!


    ''Just be gone. '' The Wolf replied with a snort. It raised itself rather clumsily as it changed direction.


    ''I understand you are not happy that you are under me. I can tolerate that. But what I won''t tolerate is you not obliging me." He steeled, pointing a finger at the mass of the wolf.


    ''Gaargh.. You are merely existing on my power, boy. Don''t be so arrogant, you are yet but a child. Only lucky to have a soulbond.'' The Wolf replied.


    ''Fine, you Don''t want to talk. And two, you call me boy.'' His eyes steeled and flashed, a concussion of energy of energy washing over him.


    Simultaneously, the wolf arched it back, whining as it howled in pain. It''s eyes widening as it adapted slowly to the pain.


    ''How?'' The Wolf turned to look back at Sunday, admiration and shock filling it''s mass


    ''How..?'' It asked again, uncertainties and doubt flooding it''s mind.


    ''Well, it''s simple. Right from the time you tortured me, I began learning how to understand you. And then, i realised as I have been realising recently... That each time you spoke misery to me, each time, your mane would fizzle and be washed in cascading energy waves.


    You were rejecting me. But now, I am rejecting you. Rejecting you out of my mind. It''s why you kept me at Bay whilst trying to escape. '' Sunday loved closer, stroking the snout of the wincing wolf.


    ''I have learnt a lot from you, wolf and I plan on utilizing them. Even if it''s on you. Even if I have torture you to get the truth out. I know what just to do.'' Sunday replied, a wash of magnificence filling his mind


    With that, Sunday eyes glittered Again,energy washing out from his body. The wolf w.h.i.n.ed, angry for being locked at and for being terrorized by this child of yesterday.


    ''What do you know? How can I bend it to my will.'' The jailor of the wolf asked back.


    Now, the wolf sneered. It''s face containing hate and disgust for the Irunmole in front of him. It wanted to attack but sadly the only move that could possibly work here was the mind attack move.


    The same one that Sunday was experimenting on him. It cursed it''s fate.


    "Well, well, I am yet to get an answer." Sunday spoke arrogantly.


    ''Well, umph... '' The Wolf replied. ''well, it all has to do with your will. But for someone as basic as you, this is beyond you. At least from the experience I happen to have garnered from walking the heavens long ago.


    ''Hmm... Is that so?'' Sunday replied, thoughtfully.


    ''Tell me, Wolf, tell me about those experiences of you, will you?'' Sunday asked , his mind squealing with excitement.


    At this point, he felt really strong. But yet standing against his father, he was nothing but a mere speck. And he had to bridge all that.


    What better way than to get tutorials from a beast that had walked the heavens since long ago? He smirked bitterly. If this wolf was truly as intelligent as it seemed, then he had hit jackpot.


    Big time.


    And he was definitely going to exploit that to the fullest, pushing himself to the highest power charts.


    Strong enough to hold his own say in Ilu Orun.


    Just then, he felt the energy burning out as he slammed down into the ground, leaving a minute explosion of dust and debris. He rose, a seemingly visible coat of energy that condensed at his impact points hence reducing his impact backlash. He rose from the depression in the ground and walked out from the thicket.


    Sunday stretched, a small smile playing on his lips as he observed his surroundings. Opposite him was The High Council Deployment Zone.


    The busiest place of The High Council quarters. Good a thing, 3rd Prime had directed his landing into a thicket thus cutting him the ready attention of bystanders.


    ''We will come here, later. For now, let''s pay some old school mates a debt.'' He smirked, slamming his feet into the soil as he rushed against the soft winds.


    Running.


    (T/N)


    1. Long pointed darts

 Chapter 14 - Soul Bonding II

    Elder grimaced, his face contorted with rage. He took a step forward, sending webwork of cracks as thunder bellowed above.


    Taking another step, a shockwave rippled out, forcefully exerting his aura in an all out offensive stance. Immediately, Maerius boosted into the air,propelled by the concussion winds erupting violently at his feet.


    In his mind, he made one resolve.


    It was the same resolve he had made when they faced Trixius.


    Act now or Regret it all.


    His whole life had being bound by that principle. Some called him aggressive or even arrogant. But he knew that, once only was he to live.


    And that once, he was going to Make it count.


    Just once.


    The aura rocked the air progressively, whipping more dust storms and clearing off all the Alphas before they could react.


    However Anu was faster, her wings suddenly expanded.


    "Ino Agbara: Perfect Body" She Yelled, as bluish lights encircled her whole frame, forming a dense barrier of light. The Aura blasted into her, rippling against her body frame energy shield.


    Elder''s eyes widened.


    He hadn''t meant to make that move. No, not when he was still in Prime''s Wrath:First Transcendency.


    He had only being infuriated by that exiled brat and unknowingly expelled his aura.


    He looked onwards, watching Anu''s shield hold for a while. He watched as she began forcing more energy into her shield, as she moved to position herself in-between Maerius and the Younger Irunmole--.


    The aura roared on violently, tearing down upon Anu''s Body Frame Shield. Upon getting resistance, the aura seemed to condense at a particular person, Anu, forcing her into submission as she fell to her knees with a Yelp, drained of energy.


    Then it rushed onwards, tearing through space with a mind of it''s own as it bore down heavily against Maerius.


    "Inu Agbara: Temporary Boundary Seal" Maerius dropped down immediately he got into range, dropping a hand down to the hardened ground, he let essence flow through his fingers, expanding outwards.


    This time, he released much more than usual. And this time, he knew he was right.


    After all, now was the time to act or Regret later.


    Just like during the time of Trixius.


    Yelling now, veins ripped across his arm, his aura flooding out violently to clash with the oppresive, seemingly conscious aura of First Prime as Energy walls bursts out of the ground, surrounding himself and the wards he had to rush to protect within.


    For one thing, Sunday was absorbing a demon beast. Now he couldn''t just possibly let First Prime''s unchecked rage tear apart the only friend Sunday had.


    He knew... He couldn''t deny of how they looked at each other. The friendship they both had found.


    But, Sunday, was destinied to bring ruins and shame to the irunmole legacy. And because of that, his Father, The Elder had being very touchy about him.


    Even to the point of isolating him from the whole Orun.


    That was surely what had droven him into the trouble seeking and adventurous exile, Niniola.


    And his relationship with her, had further worsened things.


    Not that he blamed her. Perhaps, if Elder had seen things from his point of view.


    Had seen that Prophecies were not Almighty. If that had happened, he was sure, all of this wouldn''t have been happening.


    And Sunday would have been absorbing a Rare Classed Demonic Beast.


    Maerius''s muscles bulged, contracting and bulging again, pain like never before cutting across his mind like a hot knife to butter. He clenched for the earth, only to claw on raw hardened rock.


    If only, if only there was another way to fix Sunday.


    If Only.


    At that, Maerius''s eyes mistened.


    ____


    Niniola herself didn''t understand what was going on. She was dumbstruck. Seeing the Alphas get knocked down by a single eruption of Aura.


    She had spent most of her time in Orun Apaadi--Abode of the unpure. She had faced demons, beasts and whatnot.


    But in all of the times, she had never faced an assault of Aura on this scale.


    She marvelled. But not for long. Another cry erupted from Sunday, accompanied by Energy waves pumping out of him into the atmosphere.


    Her eyes widened as she soul eyed Sunday.


    "No, no, no, no ,no..."


    "Do what you must, I am Counting on you. That beast is trying to rupture Sunday''s mind. Save him, I''m counting on you. " Maerius crunched on the ground, trying to repel the overwhelming sentient wave of Aura that rocked against the boundary seal.


    "What do I do?" Niniola asked in desperation as she wringed her fingers.


    "J-just tell...tell him not to give up..."


    "How???" Niniola asked again, tears running down her eyes.


    "JUST S--SOULGAZE" Mearius roared as he jerked up, a heavy boom of his own aura slashing through the oppresive aura of First Prime.


    He rose to his feet, eyes all white, as energy streamed from him.


    He growled, two point tearing out through his scapels. Flooding his being with another surge of pain hit him, followed by an accompanying relaxing wash of essence.


    Maerius Ascended.


    He Ascended into the pseudo DemiGod class. He grinned, watching in the heat as Anu rose to her feet, turning her gaze from him to Elder, The First Prime.


    "Shey e ti ri?(1). You put us under strain of keeping you, favored of the Gods in safe conditions. Yet this is all we are worth for... Eh... This is what we are worth for? "Anu voiced boomed.


    She was angry,


    And even Elder knew it too. And that, she wasn''t one to be on her bad side.


    He exhaled, his mind a maelstorm of several thoughts. The most Paramount, his Son, Sunday.


    He wanted him to live. That was all he could ask for. If only the Orishas would oblige.


    ________


    Name: Sunday


    Soul Status: Early Messenger Class(Pseudo)


    Energy level: 5 /1 003


    _________


    Deep down , in his soul, he was losing it. The beast he soulbonded with was trying to allow despair rip apart his host''s mind.


    Such an ungrateful behavior from a creature that Sunday had saved.


    Right now, Sunday was hitting Soul decline. And there was nothing she could do.


    She felt useless...


    ''No, I can''t allow despair take over me. '' At this, she sensed an unfamiliar wave of resentment crawl into her mind.


    She shrugged her shoulders, closing her eyes tight.


    Not not her mind


    ''Sunday, when there is a will, there is a way.'' She sniffed in, wiping of her eyes with the back of the palm before grabbing both hands of Sunday.


    ''Listen to me, Sunday. Look deep down and find my voice. Don''t let that beast drown it. Remember our friendship. Don''t leave me alone. Don''t you dare, Sunday. I need you.''


    Warmth sparked through Sunday''s body.


    She felt it too as she opened her eyes.


    Shocked , she gasped as Sunday began fading off into essence gradually.


    She checked him out again.


    Name:Sunday


    Soul Status: Pseudo Messenger Class


    Energy level: 1/1003


    ''No..''


    She shut her eyes tightly again as hot tear resumed their flow.


    ''I... I ... I need you.'' she sniffed again


    "You know, when we met. I thought it was me, just going to be stopping a gang of rogues from bullying you everytime. That''s what I thought. But I was wrong.


    I thought I was the one giving you a reason to stick around. But now, looking back at it, I realise...I realise that it had been you all along.


    Remember those times, I felt so lonely.


    So useless.


    You would hold my hands and tell me that the choices of others should never really determine that i should live a life of nothingness and emptiness.


    You taught me, what it meant... What it meant to stand up for what you want.


    You are my inspiration.


    Son of the lineage of Primes, descandant of last DemiGod. You were so much more than others could see.


    You, Sunday, you are my hero.


    Your enthusiasm, your refusal to call it quits.


    That''s what attracted me to you. That''s why I found it hard to leave you.


    Because, it was I, I was the one , drawing strength from you, Sunday.


    I... I need you. " Niniola broke down to profuse tears.


    The loud screech of a huge bird like creature, a gryphoon, rent the air, arresting the focus of the Primes and The Alphas who were just starting to get themselves.


    It swooped down, dashing at breakneck speed, faster than anyone could react, it''s claws extended.


    This time, the Irunmole has recovered out of the initial shock , the Alphas First.


    Although weakened, Ralia and Sena dashed forward, each releasing a surge of fiery energy towards other.


    "Marun-ina Ina(2)"


    "First form


    Second form


    Third form


    Fourth form


    Fifth form"


    Energy erupted from their bodies, powering up their every move as they trailed along.


    All about them, heat burned and glazed, increasing the orange hue they had on as they propelled themselves on a headlong collision course with the bird.


    "Alpha''s Rage: Diverging Storm"


    Their feet left the ground, gingerly bursting through atmospheric ressitance as fueled by the Alpha Rage Impetus-- A less condensed form of Prime Class Transcendency.


    Fire exploded all about them, encirling the Alphas in a whirlwind of flames. Their fists swept out in a wide arc, orange flames widening their strike accompanied by miniature concussion blasts that covered up for the range the flame sword could not reach.


    However their Acension to the Fifth Form was slow, weakness brought upon them by the oppresive aura Elder had expelled previously.


    Seeing this, The Bird tilted sideways, totalling avoiding going in-between the two female Alphas as it'' back missed barely, Ralia''s fiery tornado.


    The impetus of the female Alphas was over and they crashed down to the ground below. Gazing down at the falling Alphas, it screeched satisfactorily as if glad to have escaped them.


    But that Joy was short-lived.


    Balogun was right in front of it, propelled by a leap of vicious strength.


    "Ijakadi(3): Rumbling Boulders" he Grinned, Shooting out his fist at the oncoming bird as an image of a boulder formed over his hand.


    ..


    _______


    (T/N) 1.have you seen it?


    2. Five fire cycles


    3. Fist of destruction

 Chapter 15 - Confrontation

    He ran, pushing himself on and on, fuelled by energy pulsating through his body. Occasionally, a sense of heaviness settled on him only to dissipate. He had heard of things like this, at least while he still was at Ijinle Orun.


    It was said that this usually came up when a soul was about to experience futher baptism in the Aspectual law of his/her patron Orisha. And in his case, Light Energy, which was the Aspect of reality that King Obatala, was based on.


    The more one was baptized in the law, the more he or she evolved up into higher classes and the more powerful the soul grew. A strong soul meant he could withstand the effect of using Law imbued attack.


    And that was his aim. Despite the feeling of strength he had on him, he knew deep down that it still wasn''t enough.


    ''I need to get stronger. Too weak.''


    ''Stronger...''


    ''Stronger...'' He mused, his feets in a patter along the street.


    Soon, he arrived a junction and stopped short. His eyes widening with excitement, as his body trembled, phsyical exhaustion from all that had happened reinforced on him.


    Now was time for shopping. Sunday grinned, as he observed the open market and tapped at his ring, a sense of security seeping in.


    He walked into the adjoining street stepping feet into the open market, his mind going ablaze on what to get. He needed to get stronger.


    But depending only on essence for the time being as going to limit him in so many ways, since Elites were really nothing so special on the power chart.


    What made the hold out however was the fact that Elites were naturally inclined to move in large groups. Added to that , their resilience.


    This two factors made the Elite class the safest, most populated Class of Irunmole. There were even instance of people refusing to advance down the classes and content with just Elite Class. After all, Changing Classes was not something so easily attainable.


    Sunday walked through a bustling crowd. He shoved in-between two Irunmoles who seemed to be having a discussion as they carried their luggage. Dashing off to the other side of the road, he almost got hit by a caravan of Pegasus, The Irunmole Coach yelling at him to watch were he was going.


    He smiled. Not that that mattered. But because he had seen just what he was looking for. A ''Specials'' Shop. One that specialised in selling artefacts to others.


    Who said he had to depend solely on essence to get strong? Whoever did surely had not seen of artefacts.


    He walked into the shop ignoring the strange stares he got from passerbys. He wasn''t going to let anyone judge him by his age. After all, he wasn''t so young.


    Noting a sickle like weapon, another glass box revealing a set of soft glowing orbs. A little apart from that was a pair of rather large golden gloves.


    ''Uh... Who can have bighands like that.'' Sunday scowled.


    "Yes, Ewo lo fe(1)?" The shop attendant spoke , noting the disapproval on his face. "That is a Gregarious Guantlet. A gauntlet that let''s you absorb energy from each hit you get and then rechannels it to boosts whatever attack you make. So far , the original impact had landed on the gauntlet.''


    "Hmm..." Sunday thought for awhile. "But why would have to have to wait to be attacked first before I can use it''s potential?" He asked, hand on chin as he studied the rather flashy artefact.


    "Well, you can try Obsidian Bow if you are looking to deal damage first. And it''s not expensive either. Affordable." The attendant spoke, patting his fila as he stood, pointing to the Obsidian Bow.


    "Hmm... " Sunday sighed, looking warily at the attendant.


    "You do realize that high Classed Irunmoles actually don''t need artefacts, you know?"


    "Well, what''s your choice sir? Obsidian Bow or Gregarious Gauntlet?"


    "Ah ah..." Sunday lower jaw dropped. " I haven''t even made my mind yet and you are trying to force my choice."


    "Look, mister, make your choice..I have other customers in here that muist attend to."


    Sunday heaved.


    "Okay okay. Do you have masks..." Sunday chirped in.


    " What... Is this some opera shop or theater? Didn''t you read the sign on my shop. It says SPECIALS... NOT THEATER MATERIALS!!!..." The attendant blurted out, coming into view from behind the counter.


    "Well, I was just trying to politely tell you that I am not buying your..."


    "GET OUT... YOU!!... " He screamed, pointing his hands to the exit.


    "You really should be nicer to your customers, you know." Sunday replied, unpertubed.


    "Oh, and YOU SHOULD BE THE ONE YO TELL ME THAT???!!"


    "Ino Agbara: DISTURBING LIGHT..." The attendant yelled.


    Immediately, a small ball of light appeared in his raised right hand, floatinv just above it.


    The ball of light suddenly began chaotic, spirals of light spreading around like tendrils.


    "AWAY WITH YOU..."


    THe ball was hurled towards Sunday. It blurred as it came to him, tendrils condensed behind it to form a blazing propeller of white light.


    He simply sidestepped.


    It was going to take simply more than just that to get him out of this shop without his own volition.


    Wait... I spoke too soon...


    The wisping ball of chaotic light that shivered past him suddenly attached tendrils to his arms and legs and tugged. Jerking him forcefully off the ground towards the outside of the shop , moving on an impetus of violent energy as it crackled.


    Sunday suddenly felt weightless, his own body betraying him as he swept off, after the disappearing chaotic light ball.


    ''Damnit, how am I supposed to strike a badass pose in front of this rude attendant if a simple move like this can kick me out.


    Need to think fast.''


    His hands flaied in the air, grabbing onto two pillars that supported the shop. Withstanding the force of the light ball move while it dissipated.


    Whilst Disappearing light wasn''t a powerful move but yet, when unleashed on surprise, even Prime''s could be banished to wherever the Irunmole wanted. The only side effect was that it tended to dissipate and lose it''s impetus as it flew farther from it''s origin. Meaning a person could buy time simply by withstanding the chaotic ball of light for just some time and then watch it diminish and dissipate.


    However the shop attendant was not going to take that lying low.


    "INO AGBARA: FLAILING WHIPPPPPP..." HE growled as a metre long whip of pure light energy formed in his hand. He Drew backwards Abit before letting his hand fly


    The whip lashed against Sunday''s hands, gouging into them as his Essence oozed slightly from the gouges.


    Yelling, he let go as he tried to dodge another whip. Only to be pulled violently outside the stall.


    "Damnit... That guy had to be an Omni Class. He''s strong. But I''m stronger. I have a soulbond. What does he have..." Sunday puffed up, after picking himself up from the ground.


    Irunmoles walked past him, busy with their affairs. And from their actions, he guessed that he was just one of the regular sights in the Open Market.


    ''Damnit, I can''t come here alone for the first time and leave such an impression.''


    ''Your arrogance will be your downfall, Young one'' The wolf steel tone cut into his thoughts.


    He heard himself, and Dashed.


    ''Yes, right... If only you can be more supportive and stop your criticism''


    He dashed, bashing into the entrance unabated.


    "I knew you would come back. Ino Agbara.." the attendant spoke, disdain filling his eyes.


    ''what? He''s not even giving me a time out??!'' Sunday''s eyes widened.


    "INO AGBARA; LESSER LIGHT SPEARS..."


    The air sizzled, becoming heated as turbulence ripped across it. That same instance, 6 Spears of white heat appeared in the air.


    "Oh boy.." Sunday gasped.


    For the second time in his life, The sense of now or never urgency hit him since the time of the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf battle. Adrenaline or the equivalent of that for Irunmole rushed through his body in multiples, his breathing becoming ragged and hurried.


    ''What?? I warned you, didn''t I? Anyways, you dying means our contract can be broken soon. So please have a good death, Sunday.'' The Wolf snickered.


    ''OhGod! Can''t you be of any more use than seating down there and being a sadist?.'' Sunday queried mentally.


    He could see the wolf in his mind now. Immediately, his view shifted as he transported his attention into the mindzone.


    Just then, the burning heat of the Spears reached for him, chruninv up the his of his skin.


    '' Actually I can...''


    Sunday heaved out in relief, eyes burning with excitement.


    ''But I won''t,''


    "Heh...whaaa..."


    ______


    Meanwhile,


    Ibiyemi,slashed her left hand in a semi circle, throwing out a Saarin at the Elite who held Toyosi at Bay. She had being assigned to create a diversion for them to get closer to disable an orb.


    And she was getting right into it.


    However, not entirely because of the mission, but because of Toyosi who had just been caught. She threw another one, making two in descent at the Irunmole as she dropped from the tree.


    Thud!


    The Elite looked back, pulling out an Imole Mo in one hand, his eyes wary with caution. In the other hand, he gripped Toyosi fiercely by the wrist.


    "Ah, so you are not alone here, boy."


    The Irunmole leapt backwards, avoiding the two saarins that dropped just where he stood previously.


    Instantly, Ibiyemi twisted and turned, flipping over to Toyosi. From the pouch she pulled two balls out, flipping them into the air.


    BOOM


    BOOM


    Thick gases exploded into the air, creating a whirlpool of mists and dust. That hid her from sight. Promptly, she worked her hands on the lock resting on Toyosi''s c.h.e.s.t.


    She did have some skills with picking locks and in less than a second, the lock fell apart, dissipating into shimmering energy.


    Just then, strong vice like hands clamped on her neck, pulling her into view, out of the mist.


    "What do you think you are doing here? This place is out of bounds." The Elite who had avoided her earlier attack, spoke glaring at her.


    "Well... What do you know?" She replied, a grin forming on her face. "NOW... GOOOOO..." she screamed. One to her team perched on the tree, and the other to Toyosi who just getting himself after being unlocked.


    Ahead of him, heads turned as to the source of the commotion. One of which was Captain Moyo, an averagely heighted Irunmole with thick clothing of leather coats and boots.


    His hands met each other as he smiled.


    "Academicians. Watch me break your spirits." He grinned, drawing his head aback.


    "Ino Agbara, Clamping Grip" "Step aside , Soldier!" He muttered as a ball of light exploded in the air, a gigantic fist transerved the waves of air as it reached for the trip.


    The Irunmole holding her up in the air, upon hearing the order, promptly dropped her down. But in that fraction of time, Toyosi rushed, adrenaline pumping through him as he willed his body mass, plummeting into the Irunmole.


    He rushed forward, tapping the ring that sat on his left middle finger. Still running, he withdrew his right hand , a golden gauntlet, embedded with cracked lines and gems following it.


    A flash of light exploded into the air as the gauntlet instanteously fitted into the hand that pulled it. And then, Toyosi leapt, pushing his weight on as he bore the heavy strain of the Gregarious Gauntlet.


    He moved into the attack line , putting himself between Ibiyemi and the crashing fist.


    "Thank you!" He said, taking a quick look at her as he Drew back.


    And shot forward, his gauntlet crashing into the oncoming fist.


    "Yo...you... You have an Artefact?!" Ibiyemi''s eyes widened as an eruption of miniature shockwaves exploded into the air.


    "Hahahahahaha.. who said I was moving to attack you, Children. I only want you to follow the normal messenger ranks. Besdes, it''s fun doing that the normal way."


    The hand suddenly flattened, clamping the fisted Artefact. Immediately, the hand retracted, pulling Toyosi along with it.


    "Gosh... Just be fast guys... Take the shield down already." Ibiyemi gassed , still trying to catch her breath.


    But not for long. She quickly rolled over, as a metallic spear tore into the earth.


    "My God! Why does he have to go all out on me."


    The spear drove down again and she rolled further, quickly rolling to her knees. With two saarins out. And this time, two glowing orbs at the end of the Saarin.


    She quickly looked about, noting that the other soldiers in here were turning to look their way. And that was definitely not going to be good. She only had two saarins left and a pair of lesser concussion orbs with her. Beside that, she was down to nothing.


    Even at that, her weapons and items would do little to no damage when taking on Irunmoles who could mould Ino Agbara I to what they so d.e.s.i.r.ed And even worse, they could infuse Agbara into their physical weapons, adding a dangerous tone to their already powerful frames.


    She knelt, panting as she was exerting her self, pushing her weak body to the extremes as she threw her hands in front of her, forming an X.


    She was cornered. But that didn''t mean she was going to let herself get captured and crippled from levelling up.


    Just then, her Class Insignia on her arm beeped twice.


    A signification that she had levelled up.


    Ibiyemi Smiled.


    Now, this was going to be easier than she thought.


    __________________________


    (T/N)


    1. Which do you want?


    (A/N)


    Uhm... Well well... Thanks for reading this far.


    Like the update schedule noted, today is the day for the next release. I probably would do more bonus releases but for now, let''s just keep to regular updates.


    If you notice, this book is beginning to have Greek terms like Pegasus, and even some borrowed anime concept from Naruto. This is because, there is basically no limit to anything in the Heavens.


    Even your imagination is a regular occurrence over there in Orun. So seeing a couple of basic Classed Irunmoles facing Elites should be too overkill or copy and paste right.


    After all, the regular Irunmole is a Kick-ass Warrior. That''s their genetic make up.


    Anyways , the Yoruba language being spoken here is getting more and more infrequent. This doesn''t mean that the story is from an English point. It''s a Yoruba themed story but I really don''t know much Yoruba. So I''m limiting it to contain only Yoruba names of some techniques and the speech of Prime''s and all that.


    Please vote me up. Gimme power Stones. Next update is on Friday. Bonus chapters may come up though, depending on the activities in the comment section. So drop in down there and comment like damn...

 Chapter 16 - BOUNTY

    ''But I won''t....'' The wolf spoke, obviously enjoying the dispair on Sunday''s face.


    "Imole Mo" He flashed his Imole Mo up to parry.


    His left hand hit against a spear , unbalancing it and causing it to clumsily ram into the spear beside it, both dissipating into nothingness whilst he threw a front flip evading most of the Spears. Except for one that was aimed at his c.h.e.s.t which travelled faster than the rest.


    As soon as Sunday flipped, it''s trajectory changed. This time, it flew on straight, instead of his c.h.e.s.t, it went for his overturning jaw as he flipped.


    Noting this , Sunday Smiled. ''Lord Classed''.


    It reached for his jaw, inches from piercing, faster than he could overturn in the air. But not faster than his handm Sunday''s left Imols Mo reached out , blurring to cover up the distance.


    Still, it only reached the tip of the spear. But that was enough for him. He touched the bottom of the spear, tipping it slightly.


    And changing it trajectory completely. The spear hurtled across his jaw, gliding smoothly over it as Sunday flipped. Leaving his attacker''s mouth, slightly ajar.


    "Uh.. sir, it''s going to be alot better if you close your mouth. Don''t let a fly buzz in." Sunday smirked as he landed. Kneeling on left leg whilst supporting himself with the left hand on the ground and his right leg bent with his right arm drawn backwards.


    ''see, stupid wolf, I really don''t need you. '' he bragged , hearing the wolf snort away in his mind


    "Heh... Hahahahahaha... Oh my Lord... Hahahahahahahahahahaha... " The man bent double, laughing, tears mistening his eyes as he did.


    "Ooh oh, oh.. how could I have expected less from the son of Ilu Obatala''s First Prime. Hahahahahaha hahaha..." He laughed, slapping at the counter.


    Sunday stood up, looking like an idiot, unable to fathom the sudden transformation. Shock s


    Now spread across his face as he discovered that the man truly knew who he was.


    "Forgive my manners, sir, I am Obedi, a Lord Classed Artefact dealer." Obedi curtseyed lightly. Then in an almost practiced motion, his hand slid through the counter pressing a button before sliding out.


    "Did you just call... For ... For more people? " Sunday gasped as a shrill Serene feeling shot out across the room. A summoning type energy signature.


    One that he was familiar with. One that had pulled him to the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf. He felt sickened on the inside.


    ''Wolfie, remember what I said about not needing your help. I take it back. And I''ll set you free after this, if you help me.just this once.'' Sunday muttered as armed figures began to drop down from the ceiling. The menacing villains of The Irunmole Society armed to teeth with dangerous weapons and artefacts.


    "Now, boys... Look what we stumbled on. A soulbond!" Obedi said heartily pointing at Sunday.


    "Then the next instant, his face darkened."Get Him!"


    *** ***


    She sat cross-legged in the extreme end of the room, eyes closed while she breathed steadily with the rhythm of her c.h.e.s.t following. An aura of peace began spreading from her, enveloping the entire room. An aura so soothing and yet so aged.


    For once or twice, her lips quivered and her compusure shook. But it only lasted seconds as she regained herself quickly.


    She donned a brown sleeveless gown that started a little far from her rising and falling cleaveages. From that point, a black leather armor started, strapped across her back, down to her waist, protecting her vitals, accompanied by a blue cape that fluttered noiselessly about, arm and waist guard complimenting the look.


    She looked all dressed for battle, whilst her aura denied that. For she seemed so much at peace.


    She continued ,meditating, only being interrupted by her own occasional quivering of lips and eyelids.


    She continued...


    But then her eyes whipped open with a gasp for air.As she gasped, her aura rushed out, transforming from peaceful to aged and dangerous. The Aura clashed against yhe wall and rushed back to the source. A signification that she was obviously trying to control her aura.


    "Rara... O ti ooo...(1)" She countered in Yoruba.


    "Eleyi ko she shey ooh(2). " With that she closed her eyes, trying to return to whatever had made her gasp out. The air in there suddenly conflicted with each other, becoming incredibly tense.


    Immediately, her eyes fluttered open. She blinked trying to adjust to the various crashing aura that seemed to condense on her.


    Footsteps began to patter down, moving hurriedly to her location. The owners made no effort to contain their auras as they busted in view.


    Two men rushed into view, dressed similar, except that theirs was with longsleeved armor encased in Boots and gloves with no cape. Their aura seemed to affect reality, twisting and bending it into various forms as they closed in.


    "Orunmila Shope , we thought you were being attacked!" The first man spoke, hand on the hilt of his blade while the second man who was with less hair turned his head left to right, searching for whatever intruder.


    "Right... That''s why You two could not wait for me to finish my mediation before barging in." Orunmila Shope spoke, as she rose slowly from the waist, dusting her gown whilst she summoned for her staff.


    "Orunmila Shope, please don''t blame us. Your aura essence was troubled. E maa binu pelu wa.(3)" The second man spoke. He had no visible weapon on him but still, a tinge of danger hung around him.


    The staff suddenly rose from the corner of the room, dashing into her hands as she took a step forward.


    "Mii o binu, (4) But I must commend you. Your sensation of the Aspectual Law has increased. That''s why you were quite able to detect my troubled aura."


    "Come along, will you?" She asked , stopping some distance away.


    At that, the two quickly shuffled their feets, covering up the distance in few strides. They soon areived beside her, puzzled.


    "Orunmila Shope, Would you mind telling us what happened? I mean, we are merely Alpha Classed and what you saw should be Prime level stuff. That meant we shouldn''t be in the know. But never..." The one on her left with a weapon by his waist was interrupted by Orunmila Shope.


    "Have you seen me as troubled as this. Mo mo. Mo mo nnkan tii e Fe sa(5)" She smiled lightly.


    "Heh... Just tell us. We both are worried, Orunmila. I mean, we are your immediate juniors, the ones in charge of this Ilu. And what if..."


    "That''s enough, Silas. And take your hands off the hilt of the blade. It''s doesn''t depict one as full of peace and wisdom. And for what is coming, only wisdom will prevail."


    Orunmila Shope led them on, through the winding passage, filled with doors at each sides and candles to show the way. They soon arrived at a large circular room with a huge glass orb in the center.


    She walked on, resting her hands on the orb whilst her staff stood on it''s own in the air. Shope sighed again, her shoulders trembling visibly.


    Shaking her head, she let her hand move about the surface of the orb as if she was communicating with it.


    Shope heaved.


    "I would show you. A vision. A vision of what is to come. I am unclear of the details but this is all I could get before Orisha Ifa stopped communicating with me."


    Wisps of energy curled from her hands, enveloping the orb for a brief second. Sighing again, she took a step backwards, motioning ti the two Alphas who had stood only at the entrance to come closer.


    Within the orb, mist gathered before clearing away to reveal a shadowy forms of several Irunmoles clothed differently in accordance to their Aspectual Law rushing at with war fever at a man that stood on a hill.


    Seated upon a large quadrupedal beast. The Irunmole had spirals of dark energy rushing all about him as dimensional gateways opened bringing out various demons. Their vile presence corrupting Orun Rere.


    They watched, as A celestial being in red and black, with chains and a dreaded hair and twisted beards screamed into view. His eyes contained madness, his being exuding a force of violence and war that seemed to vibrate out of the large orb.


    His visage the same as Ogun, the Orisha of War.


    The next second, energy blasted forward, vaporizing The God of War into nothingness. The focus of the orb turned downwards, revealing a dying Orisha red wrapper with a necklace of beads and cowries, the signature attire of Ifa, Orisha of divination, fate and wisdom. Beside him, and in tears was Orunmila Shope, herself not any better with tattered gown and darkened face.


    The scene was gory, Orishas felled, Irunmole vapourized, their energy being absorbed into the being that sat on the huge beast.


    A roar could be heard across the battle field as a wave of darkness shot across the arena, Orishas and Irunmoles falling alike.


    Suddenly, a persona appeared before the cage containing the darkness embodiment, her likenesssas not to be mistaken.


    Youthfulness radiated from her face. As well as stubbornness. The mist cleared, revealing more and more of her facial features.


    It was Niniola.


    The audience sighed collectively at this.


    Then, the orb blurred again, before clearing out. In it''s surface was the face of a young human, wielding a sword with a red cape behind him. His face was tatooed with a curse mark by the left. Behind him was a presence of a once alive human -A Ghost.


    The image continued for quite awhile before blurring out. The mist took over slowly as the or sent dormant.


    Itsent forth another wave of energy as it shivered, a single crack line appearing on the orb.


    "Aaahh..." Orunmila Shope fell forward.


    But she was caught quickly by her two aides. Leaning forward, weakly she sighed once more.


    "My vision that I projected to you didn''t go quite long but based on my class ranking, I know so much. However I probed fate, pushing against the limits placed on us, so that the two of you can understand what is to come. "


    "You must rest, Orunmila. You are tired." The Irunmole who hadn''t spoke a word spoke now.


    "Don''t mistake my trembling for weakness, Ajibade. Staff!" The Orunmila summoned her staff.


    She caught it midair, with a quick move of hand, she raised the staff and slammed it down, an aura of peace and understood spreading forth across.


    With that, she shook her head briefly, her confidence and presence becoming enforced.


    "Then, we must raise this at the High Council Summit, Orunmila. Or what is your view?" Ajibade chipped in, his hands knotting themselves behind him.


    The trio began progressing away from the orb, leaving it encircled in the mists that swirled around it.


    They walked through a door now and soon arrived at the entrance of the bustling Council house. As soon as they were sighted, all movement stopped as Irunmoles did little bowing of their heads to them before continuing with their whatnot.


    "By now, I suppose the messenger should be back, right?" The Orunmila asked.


    "Of course,he should. "


    Just then, the neighing of a horse rent the air, drawing eyes over. On the back of the horse was a man clad in white robes that covered just one shoulder down - A loin Cloth.


    He had a spouch -Spatial pouch, no doubt as he urged the horse to a stop. The horse snorted, however, as the trails of whirlwind on it''s hooves gradually vanished, bringing it to an abrupt stop.


    Immediately, Some warrior Irunmole gathered around him, helping him halt down before pointing to The Irunmole and her aides.


    "That must be Walintus, right?" She asked no one in particular.


    The Messenger Classed Irunmoles races over quickly, slightly bowing to The Orunmila as he dipped his hands into his pouch.


    He fumbled with something, before deciding his mind and drawing out a scroll bigger than the pouch.


    "Here, is the report on Ilu Obatala, My Orunmila." He said, pointing the scroll at her.


    Walintus was a Messenger Classed Irunmole who had been assigned with spying bon the happenings in Ilu Obatala.


    Although, each Ilu Orun was containing Irunmoles who served tbe interest of their patron God''s and in turn served Eledumare. That did not also mean that friendly rivalries was not to be expected as each of them had spies that reported back on the progress of the other Ilu.


    In so doing, each Ilu was putting itself one step ahead of The Other Ilu. Walintus was not supposed to leave his spy post but based on how irgent the news was, he had hired a horse from Ilu Eshu, boarding it to journey across to Ilu Ifa quickly. As horses from Ilu Eshu was known to very fast. Due to Eshu, the patron Orisha, being an Orisha od travellers , opportunity and chance.


    "Mi o ni emi to mo fe ka scroll yii.(6) What is in it?" She asked as Silas made to take it.


    "O. In summary, The Elder''s Son now has a soulbound. A Prickled Bane Winged Wolf, one he soulbonded with today after it attacked the ilu. It is Rare Classed. "


    "A quadrupedaled beast..." The Orunmila whispered as her form shivered.


    "Excuse us, Walinton. I need to speak to my aides." She said as she took a step back, accomy by her aides.


    At that, she snapped her fingers and a whisper of wind whirled about, block vking sounds from entering or going out.


    "It has begun." Silas said


    "The vision. Sunday is the one." Ajibade added, shaking slightly.


    "We would stop it. As our sacred duty. We have to get Sunday..." Shope spoke.


    "But what are we to do with Sunday when we don''t even know where he is. The last, the scroll mentioned was his presence at the battlefield." Silas put in.


    "I could search his soul through out fate. But with his soulbound fate beast. That would be very hard as we know he could mask his presence through fate. Thanks to the Rare Classed Beast in him." Ajibade heaved.


    Silence reigned for quite awhile as Prime and Alphas thought deeply.


    "I''m setting a bounty. We get her and we find Sunday. They seemed to be destined for each other, My Alphas." She spoke, determination flooding her eyes.


    "B-but why a bounty... I could mobilise our forces and..." Silas stammered.


    "No, She raised her hands, we don''t want to offend the Most Blessed of the Gods. The Elder clearly doesn''t want us involved that is why he has not made this public. Hence, we must proceed with caution. Exert our action with seemingly flawless hands. "


    "We''ll play fate against itself." Orunmila Shope Smiled, the sound barrier collapsing completely.


    (T/N)


    1) No, It''s a lie


    2) This cannot be done!


    3) Don''t be angry at us


    4) I am not angry


    5) I know. I know what you both want to say.


    6) I don''t have the spirit to read the scroll.


    (A/N)


    I am so sorry for the late update. Tomorrow will be our bonus chapter day ????


    Stay tuned and join the Ultima Bookverse


    Elsewhere at the sight

 Chapter 16 - My Will is Strong!

    So, that was it, eh?...


    Refuse to accept life as it comes?


    It was that simple?


    Not allow the mindset of others determine my emotions?


    Just that?


    Wait... That actually had to be it!


    His death didn''t have to depend on the mindset of the wolf about how much a failure he was.


    No!


    "Never!" Sunday sterns his face as the memory faded away.


    He had to refuse to accept this life he was living. And the way to go about that was by not giving up!


    And the time was...


    "Now." His body jerked up as his eyelids flutters open. A crisscross of chaotic energy exploded over and around him, enclosing him in a cocoon of pure will.


    "My Will is strong. And I do not intend to give up!" He chanted softly as a shockwave exploded in his soul space, setting the Wolf into emotions of confusion and anxiety and worry.


    It didn''t know why this happened?


    Sunday''s mind was already ruptured. Why this, again?


    It was just about to taste freedom, but that seemed far fetched. Growling, it sent surges of energy into the host''s mind, attempting to implode Sunday''s senses.


    But it was countered, a forcefield of pure will whisking it away.


    ''She needs me... I can''t give up .. I''m needed... She needs me... She needed MEEEEE....'' He muttered excited, andrenaline fuelling his physical body as it undid the Soul decline.


    ''she needs me..'' He rose on fours.


    ''Niniola needs me...'' He rose to his feet now, albeit slowly and painstakingly, sending ripples through space.


    Turning back, he faced the Wolf. And at once he finally understood. What Trixius said, about the truth.


    He remembered the shadowy form of Trixius, telling him while his face flaked off slowly that "Truth will set you free and the truth will break you too. And in the end, only Will matters."


    Looking back now, he realised that somehow Trixius had trained him for all of this. After analyzing how his life had been been so far and coming across truth in his quest for knowledge, it broke him.


    No wonder it is said ''Ignorance is Bliss'' And now, he understood better.


    But he also knew the truth now and then he knew that only will would truly matter , in the end. He clenched his fist , gazing fiercely at the wolf.


    ''Now I understand all of it. Those energies cascading from you. They are mine. ''


    ''You taunt yourself, Sunday. I just decided not to kill you, remember'' The wolf replied, it''s mane rising into prickles.


    ''No, you''re wrong. Your energy is mine now. All of it. I absorbed you in, saving your soul from dispersing into nothingness. You serve me now, Rare Classed Prickled Bane Winged Wolf. You refuse, I cut your essence off, sending you to the void that you were en route to. '' Sunday spoke, confidence welling in his c.h.e.s.t.


    ''Oh, you wouldn''t dare. Just because you resisted my mind attack doesn''t mean you have me in your control, Irunmole. I''ve faced Irunmoles, Demons, Giants greater than you. And I Triumphed.'' The Wolf growled.


    ''Oh, you misunderstand. I''m not just anybody, I am the Descendant of Trixius the Great Demon DemiGod, a Prince of Darkness Classed and blood as humans say, is thicker than water. I''ll show you how! '' Sunday growled, as energy burst out of him, trailing off to the wolf as they bore holes into it, setting it into agony.


    The wolf howled, growling as tendrils of energy lashed and bore into it. This was not how it had planned the whole thing. It pawed the ground before bringing down it''s head in submission.


    Sunday noted it, and willed the energy trails to withdraw. As they did, they began to have an inescapable black l.u.s.tre.


    ________


    Balogun stood firmly on the ground, ready to pounce at the intruding bird like beast.


    He observed the features of the creature, sturdy beak, long wingspan that ensured its wind breaking speed, the reddened brood of feathers at the neck, down to the tail of a mammal that swung left to right as if trying to sway off flies from off it''s behind.


    And an intelligent one at that. But what business had this Gyphoon with the battle here. Why did it just swoop down like that.


    From what he knew, Gyphoons were creatures that avoided conflict as best as they could. But this one dived right in the middle of one.


    Whatever was the reason, Balogun thought, it was never going to one of such reasons after today. His hands bulged, forming fists as he propelled himself on sheer physical strength.


    A little ahead of him were Ralia and Sena hurtling down in a stream of Eternal Flames. He saw that the bird had suddenly stopped sideways to avoid direct hit and having to go in between the Alphas.


    It was smart enough. But not smart to know what was next.


    THOOOM!


    His legs pounded mercilessly on the Rocky ground as he threw himself up into heights, muttering some words in yoruba , he ascended quickly to the ranks of Ijakadi:3rd Form. The raw energy foowed through him, enriching and reviving his body as it furthered his impetus.


    "Alphas Rage: Rumbling Boulders"


    His fist went forward in one smashing hit. As it did, time seemed to slow down as dense light formed a fist, settling the image of a boulder on it.


    The weight of the boulder was terrific, as his hand bent down about. He didn''t intend to go easy on this creature and so he went all out, bearing the physical strain of the move he pulled.


    The Gyphoon neared, it''s face, a cortortion of surprise and rage, as it''s two legs propelled it further. Balogun''s fist neared, tearing heavily against space as it rammed into the bird, ripples of spatial disturbance scattering about.


    That was the might of Alpha Class.


    In one hit, he took the Gyphoon down... Or at least, what he thought was a gryphoon.


    Tearing down heavily, he rammed into the ground, maelstorm of dust and rubble travelling about as the after image of the Gyphoon he had just hit, flickered off.


    Revealing the real Gyphoon high, up in the air, as it crawed, emitting a peaceful aura about it.


    "Damnit." Balogun muttered, rage tearing through his whole frame.


    He had hit nothing but a decoy bird.


    An illusion!


    The Gyphoon had released it''s special ability, essence transfer. It flew off, soaring through the wispy white clouds with it''s prizes, unharmed and weakened in it''s talons.


    That was the only conclusion she came up with, her body weary and exhausted. All her will was focused on Sunday. He had being through alot, and if indeed she was abducted, for whatever reasons, then she should reserve what was left of her to fight their way out.


    Niniola reasoned as the mass of Sunday began flaking away with each passing second.


    There was really nothing she could do. Except to hope and keep her strength for what lay ahead.


    ''''

 Chapter 17 - DELIBERATIONS

    Malintus stood by, the temporal soundproof bubble sloshing on its axis slowly as Orunmila Shope and her aides discussed inside.


    He looked at them, trying to lip-read them. But after a while or two, he lost interest. Hands on his hip, he exhaled, the afternoon heat, washing across his face.


    "I wonder why we have so much similarities with the last borns. I mean, we shouldn''t be able to feel all this heat, right?" Malintus spoke, shaking his head whilst turning to take a look about.


    "Imagine, such power. Enveloped in beings like us and yet we had to share likeness with man?... Wait... What am I arguing about? We are born before man. That means they were created in our likeness... Yuck... What am I saying? Focus, Malintus. Eledumare created them in his likeness. Okay... Okay... That''s...umph" He sighed.


    Turning back, he raised an eyebrow. Just what were they discussing in there? It was taking just too long.


    Taking damn too long!


    As a messenger Classed, he had lived his life on the move. Standing here and doing nothing, felt like his being was being wasted away.


    ''Ah Eledumare, I need to Ascend into the next class. If only I did, all this would not be there for me. Tsk! What a waste!''


    Saying that, he dipped his hand into the spatial pouch at his waist. Pulling out a leather bottle, he smirked.


    "At least, my companion is still on ever increase. Never boring..."


    "Malinton, please come with us." It was Council Lord, Ajibade who beckoned to him.


    "Waa--whaa- gur~gur~~gur..." He gurgled as wine escaped from the bottle into his mouth, impeding his speech. Malinton hastened, trying to pull the bottle only to tip it more into his mouth. Instinctively, he doubled over, throwing out the excess wine. He belched, stench wafting from his innermost.


    At this, The Prime Classed Orunmila and her aides wrinkled their nose in disgust.


    "Have you been drinking Malinton?" Ajibade queried, veins shooting across his temples. He crunched his fists till they blanched.


    His face twisted and contorted, pain and anger spreading across it. At that moment, The atmosphere thickened, as his aura shot out.


    Immediately, Malinton took a step back, fear written across it.


    "N-No~..." He panicked.


    "Ajibade, I tell you, your over reaction to minute matters should be cautioned." Orunmila Shope spoke out. Her back turned to the whole scenario whilst she faced the council house.


    "If nothing more, I would like for you to be present for the roundtable meeting. Some matters cannot be discussed in public."


    "Malinton, you have been drinking too much. And you know by now. His sense of perception towards heavy drinkers is..." Silas put in, his hand seated on the hilt of the blade.


    "Come along, you three, will you?" Shope asked, as she walked forward.


    A surge of energy whipped into existence, spiralling about with tendrils. The ball of energy hovred for a bit, before a hole began tearing into it. And within seconds, the hole expanded, pushing the energy into a big ring.


    A ring of energy, the gateway to the round table office.


    The trio stepped in, while Malinton hesitated for awhile before jumping in when the portal seemingly exhausted itself.


    "Have a seat, please." Orunmila Shope spoke as she helped herself to one.


    The room was dimly lit. Whether it was the custom design or the choice of the Prime Overlord, none could really say. The Prime Classed Shope sat on a chair with a high back. The two tips of the chair that rose were pointed, like staves while a feather attached to both.


    Behind her was a huge faceless statue that seemed to cup in the chair she sat on, bending down and gazing at whoever sat before the chair.


    Talks had it that when Orisha Ifa visited, he would assume the form of the statue to discuss with them, instead of appearing bodily to the people.


    Aside from that, torches lit up the walls of room, revealing carving of various historical events that had occurred in Eledumare Garden- Planet Earth.


    Up, in the hall was another orb hovering. It glowed dimly, changing colors from blue to white to red and green. Giving the room the sensations of a night club


    But none of that was within the worries of Malinton. He was happy that his head was still spared. It was a taboo in Ilu Ifa for anyone to be found drinking wine.


    It was said and proven that wine was a strong diversion from collected thoughts and divination. So every Irunmole had the vow of abstaining from it to be able to tap into the fate magic of their patron Orisha.


    But I am not even from this Ilu. Well, technically, I am a halfcaste. But that should be cutting me some slack by default, right?


    Malinton consoled himself as he sat across from the Orunmila.


    "What would the Ilu Ifa council have me do?" He asked, slowly swallowing saliva.


    And that was because Orunmila Shope was coolly eyeing him. He felt a shrill touch on his spine and shivered, visibly trembling under her gaze.


    However she noted this, and smiled quite briefly.


    "Please, make your self at home, Malinton. Awon Eshu nii ota wa(1). Not us, and not me either."


    Malinton smiled rather uneasily.


    ''Who does she think she''s deceiving? The last time an Alpha had drank little drop of wine, she had practically beheaded him with her b.a.r.e hands. And she''s telling me to relax... Who do you want to fool?'' Malinton shivered yet again, turning aside.


    "What is it? Am I that ugly?" Orunmila Shope asked, a concerned touch seeping into her voice


    "Uh... No... No... I''m ... I apologise!"


    "For what?" Her voice whispered in.


    Sweat broke out his forehead.


    "...well... For my dismeanour earlier. I was only bored." He finally spoke.


    Silence reigned about, while three set of eyes peered at him. At that Malinton felt like the ground would open and he would jump in.


    This is really unfair... He cried out mentally.


    And then , the emotionless cold look on the Orunmila''s face slowly smoothened into a smile. And from a smile, into a light chuckle.


    Taking a cue, he laughed cautiously, breaking the laugh into parts as he gazed from her to her two aides. The laugh that started up slowly broke when he looked at Silas who scowled at him. He then stole a glance at Ajibade and almost peed himself as the laugh hit a voluntary breakpad, vanishing away.


    And leaving him with just an open jaw.


    Ajibade''s face was a mess of rage and rage. Nothing could be said more about that. He saw him clenching his fist and at that moment, felt the stingy aura of him prickling into his skin.


    Just then, Silas and Ajibade laughed. A short one, one that read of danger and danger and danger and danger. He stiffened.


    "I called you in because there is something we have to do, Malinton. I am sure my aides would brief you on it. While it''s not necessary, I want to hear what you think. After all, you are from Ilu Ifa." The Orunmila spoke now, her previous cold stare completely replaced by one of great responsibilities.


    "Well, Malinton. You have done a great job in letting us know immediately. However, we must extract Sunday from the scenes." Silas spoke as he crunched his knuckles on the table.


    ''What was with that guy and his fist?'' Malinton observed.


    ''If it''s not on a blade, it''s fisted to attack. If not fisted, it''s on his blade. Gash...''


    "S-so, you want me to capture him? Why not arrange a troop to do that?" He asked, nervous seeping out of him.


    "Let''s be honest here. You and him on an encounter would leave you as a trail of energy on the spot." Silas sneered.


    "What Orunmila means to say is that we want to set a bounty. That way we can be involved without being in the picture. A bounty on Niniola, the exiled and Sunday lastly." Ajibade spoke now. He was now composed better.


    "Oooh... I see. So, my assignment is to spread the word, making sure the best of the best mercenaries hear of it." Malinton responded, understanding coming to him.


    "Exactly. You are truly a son of the soil. " The Orunmila added.


    "And what would be the reward?" Malinton asked, curious as he dropped his both hands on the table.


    "An high grade Orb of occurence at it''s best. And a cracked orb of occurence for the girl!" Orunmila Shope replied with half closed eyes.


    "Whaaaa..." Malinton almost coughed out blood.


    An orb of occurence?


    For what? Just to capture some children?


    An Or of Occurence was a orb that could be used to manipulate fate to the owner thoughts. For example, if an Irunmole was caught in life threatening situation, the orb of occurence could be used to twist fate into his favour.


    It was one item that had been used to contain the energy of fate essence. However since it was very hard to compress raw fate energy into a glass ball, the item of occurence was therefore rare.


    It could only be made by someone who had gained 80% understanding of the Aspectual Law of Fate. And even at that, it was had a 1% success rate.


    Once an orb was made however, depending on how skilled the maker was in the Aspectual law, the orb would last for three uses.


    Thus splitting orbs of Occurence into High Grade, Middle grade and low grade. The high grade was only for three uses.Once its second use had been exhausted, the orb cracked and when it was used for the last time, finally, the orb would break.


    For the Orunmila to reward the capturer of Sunday with a high grade Orb and Niniola capturer with a cracked orb.


    Something was definitely up. But even yet, there were still children.


    ''They wouldn''t be much of a problem for me, right?'' Malinton thought, drool escaping the corners of his lips


    "Isn''t... That a little too much, Orunmila Shope?" Ajibade questioned now.


    "It is for the greater good. Something is coming. It''s big and I fear, it''s bigger than the gods themselves. If you would understand, then you must know how important your response to this is." She heaved with closed eyes now.


    Just then, Silas smacked the table lightly, pointing to Malinton.


    "I hope you are not having an ideas of taking them out yourself. Niniola alone, Last time she was graded, she was en elite. And due to the time she spent in Orun Apaadi, who knows what class she''ll be in now? Don''t kill yourself. Just make sure the news spread, evenly." Silas grinned, breaking into the daydream of Malinton.


    "Y-yes... Understood." Malinton eyes were still bulged.


    ''Last time she was an Elite? Aiyeeee... How talent could this Niniola be? I mean, last time we heard the news of her banishment, she was only a basic class.'' Malinton cursed his luck, a silent sigh escaping.


    Why did Niniola have to be so talented now... Now he would have had a cracked orb to himself. Wouldn''t I have used that to step up my Ascension?


    He muttered as he bowed to the council members.


    "My job here is understood. I shall take my leave, Council " He said, as he rose.


    Now, he had something to do. Something quite hasty. Something about children. Something he wished he himself could be the sole partaker of.


    (T/N)


    1. It is the followers of the devil that are our enemy, not us.


    (A/N)


    My apologies for late update. I was told something about shortening the chapters. And that really did affect me in a way. I mean, a friend suggested that I shouldn''t make a chapter that lengthy. Cos previously my chapter exceeded the mark of 3000 always.


    At least that was how it was once I started the book. But what do you think.


    Do I shorten the chapters to mere 1000 words ,?? Tell me , please.


    I owe you one bonus chapter after all.

 Chapter 17 - His First Mission..

    "Noooooo..." Elder thundered, another oppresive wave of Aura shooting out from him.


    Face contorted, he struck with the base of his staff at the ground whilst 2nd Prime Anu held him down, using her innate Pseudo DemiGod ability, ''Heavens Might''


    Blobs of energy coated her arms, greatly boosting her strength as she held Elder by the shoulder stopping his every moment.


    It drained her severely.


    She was an Early Pseudo DemiGod Classed Irunmole who had broken in just recently. It had enhanced her strength, making her tough to just waive by. With the enhancement, she was able to breach the gap that existed between a Prime in Transcendency and a normal Prime.


    Even at that, she could barely hold her own, stopping Elder. True that she was almost at DemiGod level, but the Prime before her, had his powers boosted on par with a DemiGod.


    That was something huge.


    And to top it all, Elder was not even try to resist her that much. He had tried to move but after she resisted, hands on his arms, locking him in place, he let out his frustration on the staff.


    Elder on his own end, looked straight at her , weary and angered.


    First he had unleashed several techniques to take down one Wolf. Well, not any regular Wolf. It was a Rare Type 9ft Prickled Bane Winged Wolf.


    But still he hadn''t expected it to have withstood them much. Maybe because he hadn''t practiced in a long while. Maybe that was why he had become rusty.


    But again, he could have taken it just before it made any efforts. He could have.


    But he chose not to.


    All because of the prophecy. Sunday was destinied for darkness. And all the measures he had taken was to prevent the prophecy from taking place. He was even en route to the Ilu of Medicine and Prophecy to properly verify and cleanse his son when the wolf showed up.


    Initially, he had let it slide, trying to know just what and why the wolf appeared. Within seconds, he found the answer.


    Sunday was the fated being that drew the wolf to them.


    And since then, the Orisha went silent on them, even Obatala. For such a thing to happen, it could only mean one thing- Sunday''s Existence was a fated to bring doom to the Irunmole World. And the Orishas forbid that his own son would be that devastation.


    And that was why he refused to make any attempt to save Sunday.


    That was why he had left the wolf to do what it had come here for. To balance out Reality by taking out the fated being-- Sunday.


    Elder bit his lips, his breath ragged as he closed his eyes shut, worry and anxiety flooding him.


    That decision he made , he wasn''t at peace with it. He saw the look on his son''s eyes. A look of disappointment and disgust. If he himself was Sunday, he wouldn''t have done any better.


    His son merely wanted to show that he was strong.


    Stupid Child!


    ''All of what I have done has been in your favour. I wouldn''t have been on this journey if not for you. If I didn''t love you, none of this would happen.


    But some things are just bound to happen nonetheless. It''s why I let the Wolf attack you.its why I did what I did.'' Elder thought.


    The image of the Gryphoon taking his son and Niniola in a distance hurt him deeply.


    ''If only I didn''t have this damned responsibility of being The First Prime. But with great power comes great responsibility and what I do, I do for the greater good of my own. And never will it go down in history that My Own Son will be the progenitor of doom. I love you , My Son. But I cannot allow you further.


    That was why I had hoped that the Wolf would have taken you down, possibly. But instead, you absorbed it. A feat I still don''t believe.


    But that goes to prove the prophecy was going to come true.


    This Gryphoon, I hope it will complete the job.''


    Elder thought, a bitter smile cutting across his face as his eyes glistened.


    In a flash of light, his body quivered, trembling under the strain of Transcendency. Transcendency was a move that boosted the power of a Prime but was not one to last long. But because of the blessing of the Orisha as the Elder of all the Primes, being the First Prime of Obatala Ilu, he was able to extend it for this long.


    Still it had it''s drawbacks.


    He shivered as a wave of white light washed over him, slowly wiping of his Transcendency off from him.


    Slowly, his golden armor that shone and glittered, giving out sensations of danger shimmered before fading out. His now golden staff followed the same motion, all of it''s gold sheen vanishing down to the bottom.


    Before exploding in an explosion of shockwave.


    The shockwave rocked against her, vibrations hitting her every joint as spasms of pain shut through. Instinctively, she pulled her hands, jumping several metres back, her wings giving her an added boost to her jump.


    Her form shook too, exhaustion running through it. She wondered why she was able to feel the backlash of Prime''s descension from Transcendency. After all she was but a Prime.


    She struck out with a palm to the ground, shooting up fron the ground to her feet. As she did, the Alphas all jumped into position behind her, probably sensing a threat from Elder himself.


    "Heh... Kilo shey awon eleyi?(1) So, because I jumped back you all piled up, like as if I am a maiden in distress. You under rate me. " Anu screamed, swerving backwards.


    Ralia, Sena, Fayose and Balogun immediately went akimbo, heads down as they shifted away , inch by inch.


    What had they done to warrant her outburst now?


    After all, their main mission was to protect the Primes. And in this case, the one who jumped backwards from Elder.


    Maerius was doing fine, howbeit, he was on his knees, clutching at the ground.


    Disheartened, his pair of pseudo Demi God wings shrinking away.


    "Maerius, listen to me, Elders voice boomed out despite that his Transcendency was off, Find My Son!"


    Maerius crouched his back upon hearing that, his face a mixture of emotions. He rose groggily to his feet, clumping the huge blade from the ground as well. His aura oozed out in small amounts, unnoticeable except to the Prime Classed.


    He heaved.


    "As you say, Most blessed of the Orisha. Have the Orishas responded to you sir?"


    Far behind him, Elder cluctched his staff tightly. "Find him, I have to take care of my ilu. Please, do what it takes to bring him back. He''s my son, after all."


    Elder said before he turned his back.


    As he did, the shimmering halo over his head vanished, signalling that he was no longer in for battling. As well as a sigh that seemed to echo on and on.


    Meanwhile,


    Sunday sat, cross-legged, hands raised in meditatorial mode, his face was clear, free of all worries as he concentrated on absorbing surrounding essence. And what more, his face seemed to be in some sort of excitement.


    The type of excitement you give when you''ve finally found what you searched for.


    In all the times she had been with me, she''d never seen that expression on face. It just appeared immediately the bird like creature had dropped down on the Rocky landscape. After it did, it lowered it''s head, rubbing the head against her body as if it knew her.


    Initially she would have freaked out but not with Sunday in that state of fading off. She turned over to Sunday, noting that his frame was now becoming solid.


    At that she heaved, a small smile crossing the corners s of her lips. Taking a step forward, she raised up to seat on his legs folded.


    And then, his eyes shot open, the white spirals on his arms and legs radiating brillant light before dulling out.With a smile, he began meditation after noting that hulking bird like creature peeking at him.


    He didn''t seem to mind or freak out as before times. Instead, a calmness of spirit washed over his entire being, a strong feeling that he had realized something rocked the air.


    However, not the same could be said for the bird like creature. It had panicked, flapping it''s wings and crawing as if it had sensed potential threat in Sunday. The reaction happened so fast that the only possible thing she could think of was to attack the bird like creature.


    "oko killasi..(2)" A spear of solid light appeared, bursting into view, wedged between her fingers. Running forward, to the bird only for it to take off, leaving a whirling storm of dust about.


    She had stopped, regaining her senses and chiding herself why she had let out of control like that. She thought and thought about what the bird purpose was as she scanned the environs , half hoping that the bird would swoop down again.


    ________________


    Hey hey, thanks for dropping by again.


    I appreciate your reads and votes. Means allot to me. So far, we have reached the part where Sunday embarks on his first mission to the human world, Earth.


    Now, if you note, the chapters all connect together with the First Chapter where Sunday Appears to the Bolu who''s fasting -(see chapter one)-


    That chapter was the start of TS initially and it continues down from there while showed Sunday seeking darker paths. But on a rethink, I wanted the readers to have some sort of emotional attachment to Sunday.


    To be able to understand why he decided to trail shadows. To know what really went down in the heavens that darkened his soul.

 Chapter 18 - TAKE ON

    "NOW... GOOOO...!!!" Ibiyemi''s voice boomed out. Her very words tearing through the air like needle thin lances.


    A sign that she was pushing at her very best.


    The voice jolted Wole and Shola, who had been engrossed in watching the match between Ibiyemi and the warriors. They sighed involuntarily as they leapt down to the ground in one smooth motion.


    Bending low, Shola shot his group leader a look that seemed ''Now what?''


    Wole did not reply. Instead he flung his legs into action, throwing both hands behind him as he raced. Taking initiative, Shola followed after him, as they jumped around bushes.


    They soon arrived at an orb in no time. Hiding behind a small bush, they squatted. In front of them was a male Irunmole with semi transparent wings.


    A Pseudo-demigod Classed Irunmole.


    They both cursed.


    "What next? " Shola asked, his eyes darting about.


    "Well, hold. This Irunmole seems to be in charge of this whole operation. But I wonder why he would want to use an energy orbs to shield out the place, instead of using direct Agbara." Wole remarked, a hand on his chin and another drawing in the air.


    "Well, he simply didn''t want to waste his energy perhaps?" Wole replied , carefully.


    "His aura. It doesn''t linger. Something is not right"


    "Who cares! Let''s just shut this place down." Shola whipped his head back. He dropped his hand into a pocket by his left t.h.i.g.h and pulled out an apple.


    "Wahh... You''re really going to eat, now of all times?" Shola queried, his eyes widening in disbelief. Immediately he reached out for the apple, gripping it before Shola could make a move for it.


    "Heyyyy... Give it back..." Shola voice rose up.


    At that, the Irunmole turned back, his eyes containing suspicion. After a while, he squeezed his face, doubting what he had heard.


    "Has to be the result of being engrossed in the academician fight over there." He muttered, folding his hands across his c.h.e.s.t.


    "Umph... His senses are not at the best. Otherwise he wouldn''t have come to that hasty conclusion. And this gives us a chance at best.


    We can take him down..."


    "Heh...are you CRAZYYY??" Shola yelled, shaking all over.


    Immediately, the air became tense, compressing itself into one point. The atmosphere itself shivered, as energy flunctuations reverberated through it.


    BOOM...


    "Yaaarrggh.."


    "Aaahhh..."


    The duo screamed as the explosion concentrated at the ground diverted, rushing into the surrounding and throwing them off balance.


    They both crashed, plummeting down to their face respectively.


    Footsteps rushed through as other Irunmoles began to turn around, trying to ascertain the cause of the explosion.


    Before them was an Irunmole heaving, holding a hollow tube to the ground. The semi transparent wings around him suddenly vanished, removing all airs of a Pseudo-demigod.


    "Taylor, what was there?"


    "Oh Taylor, why did you have to use the Canon here. "


    He spoke without turning back, watching in disbelief as two bodies shimmered into nothingness.


    "Intruders were here... Uh... Whaaaa..." He blinked, but yet the bodies were no more there.


    "It was a-an illusion??" He gulped, his face losing color as scolding of the other Irunmoles came in.


    Meanwhile, a little distance off, Wole and Shola almost screamed in excitement. Wole particularly was ecstatic. He rose from the ground wearily, as he coughed. That particularly art of deception had taken him an Artefact. One his father gifted him since. One he had kept since. A single use item that still relied on the energy of the user.


    ''Well, it''s worth it after all.''


    The Irunmoles were divided, some watching Captain Moyo''s performance while some gathered around Taylor. Activating his sense of perception, Wole rushed for the next orb, pulling out two saarins one more time. And with a slash, the orb exploded.


    The explosion was minute, so it was noticed by the Irunmoles. After a short while, the shiled began to collapse, after having one side of it inactive


    They rushed in,running and bending their backs to the grounds as low as they could. Their legs hit against the ground in one silent motion as Wole glanced about. And from the side of his eyes, he spotted something.


    A groaning Irunmole.


    Even if the mission had stated that they were to render aid to injured Irunmoles.


    As many as they could find. But that was practically impossible as the High Council would have dispatched teams to render aid immediately. This one''s here were only securing the perimeter. Which means, they were waiting for the land to respawn, probably under the influence of some high end Agbara technique.


    So for an injured Irunmole to show here, suddenly and unnoticed, showed that this whole thing was a set-up.


    The Irunmole g.r.o.a.n.e.d and it seemed like the injured Irunmole was calling out to them. Leaping and skipping over bushes and shrubs, they soon arrived at the location. The Irunmole wore tattered robes, an obvious indication that he had been cannon fodder just recently. As they moved closer, the masculine feature of the Irunmole came to view.


    Wole sighed signalling for Shola to stay back. He moved closer, clutching a Saarin in the hand.


    "Hey, I''m here to help." He spoke, bending down.


    "Wole, down nn..." Shola shouted from behind, slamming into Wole. The duo crashed down headlong into the softening rock soil.


    Just then, the air suddenly heated up as a laser whip of light shot through it. The ''injured'' Irunmole had attacked.


    But it failed to connect.


    ''Just as I thought. There is no one here for us to rescue. And even if we find anyone, it''s all a set-up.''


    The whip slashed down again, into the ground, scattering the heap of Basic Classed Irunmole heap to divide as they each rolled off.


    "Two, it takes to tangle." The Irunmole with tattered clothes spoke, a fiendish smile spreading across his reddened face.


    The Irunmole rushed forward, two thin slices of wind slashing into the air in form of an X. The two rolled further but the wind slash followed after them.


    Whoosssh...


    "Aaargghh..."


    "Umpgh..."


    Instinctively, they jumped to their feets, grabbing two saarins each. Wole grinned.


    This was the real mission. To overcome an Irunmole warrior.


    He glanced briefly at his partner. The latter nodded, as he got the picture.


    "Let''s do this." Shola responded.


    "By all means, please!!" The attacker curtseyed.


    Raising a leg and an arm up, he formed the imagery of martial artist posing before launching an attack.


    His mouth moved while his eyes fixed themselves on the two teenage Irunmole in front of him. Almost as if he was trying to focus on them both.


    "Ogun Agbara: Collision Blade"


    "No..." Shola and Wole''s eyes widened immediately.


    It took great effort for one to control Creation Essence in it''s dilute form of Aspectual laws. Even so, an Elite was only able to grasp the tip of laws and was Captain of using them to coat their weapons.


    While an Omni Classed could do that more easily and convert energy into objects that came in sparingly. The Aspectual law became more easier to reach with the Ascension of Classes. In so much that, a Lord Class Irunmole was capable of turning the Agbara into moving and transporting techniques. Only until Omega Class, could an Irunmole be more at easy, using law imbued techniques.


    And the process of it was tedious.


    It was why most Irunmoles had been content with mere Elite Class. But right before them, was an Irunmole that ad attacked them with light energy.


    And the next second, he was clinging to the energy of war?...


    This was a cheat! Definitely.


    It was rare to find Irunmole mastering another aspectual law. After all, Even The Elder was only a practioneer of ''Ino Agbara''. And this was due to the fact that each irunmole had a concept biology that allowed their soul fully attune with the Aspectual law of their patron Orisha.


    Hence, it was tedious to master another law. As even their body would kick against the foreign law. Resulting in a backlash that would most likely break their soul. Soul decline, in the end or at best, a soul that was unable to ascend.


    Only geniuses had been able to do that and exist unscathed. And this Irunmole before them, was a heck of a genius.


    Their attacker rushed forward, slashing arcs into the air with his b.a.r.e arms at the duo.


    Wole was stunned. He stood blinking!! This Irunmole could even use his own body to channel the attack? He had to be an Omega at best.


    How unfair! Wole grumbled.


    Just then, his survival instincts jumped in. And he leapt, folding his legs to come clean of the slashing thin arc of energy.


    In midmotion, he watched as Shola, bent over on his back allowing the attack to pass unhindered over him.


    Quickly, his hands reached for the ground and with a groaning, Shola lifted his legs up, turning a complete flip.


    By now, Wole had landed.


    And as he did, he lunged forward with one hand to stab while the other came as support. But his attack did not connect.


    The first Saarin clashed against the Irunmole who arched his elbow to intercept. The elbow came crashing heavily on the Saarin, as mini shockwave erupted.


    Wole was pushed back. But by then, his other hand flew in on reflexes, going for the lower abdomen.


    But then, the other arm of the man hit against it, an explosion lashing against ferociously. The attacks took place within a short time, making the first explosion to linger enough before being reinforced but the second one.


    The next second, Wole was blown off his feet by the combined eruptions. Just then, Shola''s leg twisted, going for the head of the attacker.


    But his opponent was faster. He Raised his hands diagonally, blocking the attack as an eruption threw Shola further away.


    "Hmm... Is that all you have left?? " The attacker straightened up, his smile twitching at the edges.


    His two opponents were on the ground groaning.


    "I suppose your challenge is over, children. If nothing else, I''ll be handing you over for trespassing and breaking into restricted domain."


    "Ah... I''ll like to see you try. " Wole mouthed, taking the man aback.


    "Shola, Ruler''s Eye. Give me an opening. I''ll take him headlong." Wole added, staggering to his feet.


    His experience bar was filling up. But not enough to break through to Elite class. And if they were stopped, that meant, their ascension was going to be denied. At this stage, he couldn''t afford that.


    After all, how was he going to make face, if he failed this mission?


    Mission?


    There was no mission. At all.


    objective was masked but now he knew it all. It was simply for him to survive long enough to level up and escape. That was the mission.


    And that was what he would do.


    Strangely, Shola didn''t object. His eyes glittered as he shut them,, light escaping out from the eyelids as heavy sensation say upon his soul. Due to his using the ability without access to Agbara fuel.


    Practically, abilities were of less use once a person could ascend. But for those at basic class, it was their everything. And a good ability meant that one was going to ascend easily.


    His ears twitched at the warning Wole hasteningly gave out. Telling him to jump away. In response, his soul jerked, anxiety and worry creasing his forehead.


    What was happening?


    At that moment, Shola felt a sickening thud in his stomach. He bent over, doubling as raw pain went berserk in him.


    "Oooff..." His eyes flipped open, but not with the majestic splendour of Rulers Eyes.


    Rather, his eyes opened lazily to settle on the Irunmole that had launched his feet into his stomach.


    BOOM!!!


    A concussion wind, direct from the impact of his attacker leg shot in. Throwing him viciously backwards . His nerves reacted as his body racked hard against a charred tree trunk.


    Groaning weakly and looking into the eyes of his attacker who had a vicious smile on, Silas slumped. The effect of relying on his Rulers eye kicking in.


    "Noooooo..." Shola roared, rushing forward, his two saarins beginning to glint dangerously. His feet rammed hard into the ground as he launched forward. Fuelled by emotions for his friend.


    Shola had just being crippled.


    His Ascension was not going to be anytime soon.


    That thought alone spurred him on, roaring for a suicide match. He knew he couldn''t face this man. But yet, his being wasn''t going to just accept defeat like that.


    Not after his dearest friend was crippled.


    He was going to take revenge. He would fight, fight and fight till he too was crippled. But at least then, he would have left a lasting torment on this Irunmole forever.


    Rushing forward on mad impetus, time flickered before him.


    Or rather, time slowed.


    Wole''s vision became hazy for a brief second before clearing. After clearing, a sudden influx of energy hit him, dazzling him out for some other seconds. A twirl of stars barricading his vision.


    He bent, gripping his knees as he blindly yelled. And as he did, his insignia beeped.


    He had Ascended.


    "Y-yu--you...you...you...you..." Wole cried, his breath ragged and hurried.


    "Well, well. Look at you. You have ascended. That''s great to know but you still trespass restricted domain. And as a warrior under the High Council, it is my duty to bring you in." The man grinned widely, cracking his knuckles as he advanced, slowly.


    "Ogun Agbara: Iron Knuckles" The Irunmole spoke smoothly.


    Energy compressed at his fists as it gained a metallic sheen. The metal expanded at the knuckles, growing into huge pointed tops that sparkled ferociously.


    "I thought, since you''ve ascended to elite, I should step up the game further." Just then, his aura shot out and Wole g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    ''This is bad. I barely know how to unleash the abilities of Elite class. Umph... And he''s coming again... '' Wole frowned, seeing the Irunmole rush at him, with shining knuckles.


    ''oh, Eledumare, help me! '' Wole grimaced as he braced himself, clutching the already dented saarins in his hand.


    He closed his eyes and dashed, feeling the air rush past him as the sound of nearing feets pounded dangerously close.


    THUD!


    Something dropped down. He tried opened his eyes only to be blinded by the bright lights momentarily. The light lasted for seconds and in that moment, he could make out the brief sound of fist connecting with flesh and the backlash as the affected person crashed down.


    He closed his eyes now. Opening them slowly to get rid of the temporary dizziness.


    Immediately, his eyes lit open.


    "OLUKONI MAYOWA...!!!" <<!!!Olukoni stands for team tutor or sensei in Yoruba language!!!>>


    He squealed, excitement rushing out from him. For in front of him was his team tutor, Mayowa.


    She stood gracefully, a smirk on her face while her both fists sizzled in white heat.


    "Adanu, Shey o ni ekun mi shey ni?(1). That you want to utterly break the young boy? Haba... Are you not rather being unfair?'' Olukoni Mayowa grumbled as the Irunmole referenced as Adanu stood up, his metal fists disappearing completely from view.


    "What? After all, we are meant to be warriors. The earlier they know that, the better." Adanu protested in reply.


    He moved forward, rubbing his beardless chin repeatedly.


    "Look at this one here. He barely could stand my ordinary kick." He grinned, pointing at the collapsed.


    Instead, Mayowa, raised an eyebrow at him with a frowned plastered on. She ignored him, resting her shoulders on Wole.


    "You tried. Even though your tester is but a battle maniac. You still held out and you''ve levelled up too. I''m proud of you. And Ibiyemi and Toyosi too. They levelled up also. Congratulations.!" She smiled sweetly at him.


    But that didn''t seem to go down with him. How come? Toyosi, how did he level up? That fatty levelled up and Shola is here, knocked out clean.


    Oh my...


    My reputation is ruined! Wole cursed.


    (T/N)


    1. Don''t you have something else to do?


    .


    (A/N)


    Yippeee... Thanks for reading.


    So, hey guys, you remember I kept on mentioning Aspectual Laws in recent chapters, right? Each Orisha was in charge of an aspect of reality and as a result they are not so mobile. Hence Irunmoles do their bidding and assignment to the mortal world.


    But for that Irunmole to be strong enough to carry on his duty, that Irunmole must be immersed in at least 25% understanding of the Aspectual law his Orisha is based on.


    And so far, apart from Ino Agbara(Light Energy), I''ve introduced Agbara Ayanmo(Fate Energy) and now, there''s Ogun Agbara(War Energy).


    Yup, now you get why simple contact with Adanu was rippling with explosions. That''s because the Orisha Ogun is the good of war, iron and courage In Orun and by default, the leading force of the Irunmole.


    However by hierachy, Orisha Obatala is the king of the Gods therefore it''s expected that his Ilu Orun be in charge of the others.


    That aside, There''s more Aspectual laws we would be touching, all leading to a climax of emotions showing the travails of Sunday while on his journey to Earth.


    And all of this is happening before he ever gets to see Bola, in planet Earth. Read Chapter 1 all over if you''ve forgotten.

 Chapter 18 - His First Mission II

    Wary and careful, she stepped further away from Sunday, her light spear gleaming and giving out vibrant heat. She took another step again, noting the bird sailing across the sky.


    The way it sailed, it... Something was amiss. Something was.


    But that was then.


    Afterwards, she had resumed her position in front of Sunday, now watching the graceful calming look he had on.


    She soul gazed him, trying to see how far he had healed.


    Name: Sunday


    Soul Status: Elite


    Energy: 10,599/12,876


    * Huh?!* Niniola gazed, dazed at the Ascension that Sunday''s soul had underwent.


    "How?!"


    '' A while ago, you were on Pseudo Messenger class. With energy ranking of 1003.And to top it all, you were just dying then...


    But now, you''re soul had underwent a jump, ignoring the Messenger Class totally to place you in Elite Class.


    Ah, so the beast you absorbed has pushed you up the hierachy. My gods, you''re getting powerful now. No wonder...


    No wonder you had that calm smile on.The Wolf directly jumped you up due to it''s High Class Rating.


    But, if that is it, you should probably be at Omni Class* or even Lord Class preferably.


    Uhm... That should be possible since the Wolf must have been very strong. Hmm.. however , I feel that the wolf was unable to further his soul''s exponential growth as a result of the the strain it would out on Sunday.


    Probably, that should be why he is just stuck at Elite Class.


    Wow... That''s great. Which means, he can hold his own against a Sky Classed Demon.


    Possibly even more than that.


    If that was it, I mean, Sunday and I could raid Orun Apadi together.


    As before times.


    Those guys that picked on him then. Now they won''t have that chance anymore to do so when I am not there.


    Really, this is good.


    And with time,you and me, I mean we could... There''s so much we could do


    Ahh... Orishas, mo dupe ooh( ).'' she thought, cheer and excitement as she looked at the possibilities ahead.


    Just then, the sqawk of the bird like creature soaring above distracted her from her thoughts. Looking up, she swore under her breath.


    She was going to take that thing down.


    As she prepared herself to battle thoughts of how she could lure the target down flooded her mind. Just then, a pained gasp escaped Sunday''s rather peaceful soul


    And she knew what it was. His soul was rejecting the sudden changes it had underwent.


    Spasming, Sunday jerked forward, eyes open and rolled up. His arm jerked aith cuts appearing across his face, faint traces of energy escaping.


    "No, no, not now.. not now." She muttered, looking left and right, scanning the whole plain.


    She had to find it.


    That plant , the dragonweed was a plant famous for it''s soul calming effect. As a result, it greatly slowed Soul Decline And upon continued use, it was known to revive a soul from decline.


    That was what she needed now.


    It grew just anywhere but a place filled with rocks.


    She pulled a foot backward, as she blurred, her perception of time , slowing down to her limits. She bursted forward, miniature rock pieces rumbling behind her.


    Thud


    Bam!


    She was suddenly halted by her right hand, however the momentum her entire body was on didn''t respond easily to her sudden halt. She jerked to her left, propelled by the remaining kinetic force before s.u.c.k.i.n.g in air into her stomach and stumbling down.


    But what jerked her and stopped her motion didn''t allow her fall. It caught her up, then threw her into the air, only to clutch at her throat staring mercilessly into her eyes.


    She gasped!


    "3RD PRIMEEEEE...." She screamed, excitement washing over her whole being.


    "Looking for this?!" The Prime asked, his other hand holding a dragonweed, a small smile playing on his lips


    "Uh... Yes... 3rd Prime... I''m greatly honoured... " Niniola squealed after Maerius put her down


    "It''s okay, girl. I''m really surprised at you. You must have feelings for him, right?!" Maerius burted.


    "ER, Sir, She stammered jerking the dragonweed from Maerius, please help me deal with that bird creature up there. While I take care of Sunday, we don''t have time to waste."


    Wasting no time, she jumped to work, shredding the dragonweed and rubbing it''s liquid on Sunday''s skin.It gave a refreshing touch to her hand, as if she were taking an ice cold bath on a very hot day, accompanied by the sensation of wanting to stay in the bath forever.


    Although, it was quite different but she wanted to continue rubbing her hands against Sunday''s skin. She felt the budding biceps, the broad c.h.e.s.t, down to his abdominal muscles, smearing all with the dragonweed fluid.


    "Firstly, young being, that is a Gryphoon up above us. It''s a hulking eagle with a mascular lion tail instead of the regular bird feathers. And unlike it''s distant relative, the Griffin, this Gryphoon, takes offense when called anything but Gryphoon.


    And, it''s quite rude of you asking me to destroy something that saved you, don''t you think?" Maerius asked, whistling into the sky.


    "Uh... I guess it is. Next time I''ll call it by it''s name. And erm.." She responded, absent-minded as her hands began c.a.r.e.s.sing Sunday''s C.h.e.s.t.


    "Yes, please do."


    "Ooh... Oooohhhhh... I definitely... I mean yes, yes of course, I..."


    "Wha..." Maerius took his gaze off the Gryphoon.


    "Awon omo de yii(3). She''s drooling over his body already." Maerius thought aloud.


    "What.. no, I mean... Noo..." She spun around, shocked that she had been caught.


    "Ah, forget the denial. It''s expected. " Maerius waved his hands in dismissal.


    "You like him, and I know that. After all, he''s the only one who doesn''t see you as the exiled Irunmole that you are ." At that , Niniola recoiled, her eyes wavering as she rubbed her hands aainst each other, downcast.


    " Why must everyone remind me of my past?" A whisper escaped her lips.


    But he caught it.


    "Ahhhhhh. Forget it, Maerius said with irritation, Like you said, it''s all in the past. I just want to tell you something, girl. If you like Sunday, you should tell him now. You either act now or lose him. There are no second chances, Niniola. That has been the guidelines my life has based on, so far."


    Niniola exhaled.


    How could she? After, she was quite older than Sunday, although not so much. But he looked to her as a big sister.


    How would he take it if she told him that she.. she...


    "By the way, Niniola, I must thank you for saving him" Maerius voice rang out. His hand rested now on her shoulders while his huge blade glittered.


    "I do not consider you an exile, for you have proven yourself as a fearless Irunmole. The hierachy of things have been the reason why you did what you did.


    And that too, had been the reason why , why Sunday took to that wolf alone.


    I can understand all of that. That''s why , I want to end it. I want him, Sunday, to embark on a mission to Earth. I just don''t know if he will accept it.


    I mean, he''s still weaken..."


    "I WILL. I will go on that Mission, To Earth." Sunday''s voice shot out from below them.


    They looked down, surprise cutting the edges of their mouths as he rose, painstakingly to his feet, wild determination burning through his eyes


    "I will tour the Earth for whatever mission it is, 3rd Prime."


    T/N


    1. What''s doing all this one''s? 2. Light spear


    3. Ah, Children of nowadays

 Chapter 19 - Assigned

    "Hiyaaaa..." The young Irunmole cried as he slashed through a dozen haystacks with a single strike.


    Still charged up by impetus, he jumped up and slashed diagonally. This time, from bottom to top, splitting the haystacks to flying debris.


    He landed, putting a leg to force stop. Bowing slightly, he raised the blade again, letting it stand as if dividing him symmetrically.


    Around him was the confines of a pit and other trainees. All dressed similar, donning shirtless baggy trousers with barefeet. Except for the girls who had a short skirt with just a piece of clothing over their b.r.e.a.s.ts, leaving the rest of their bodies uncovered.


    Despite that, each Irunmole trained, slashing through the haystacks in simultaneous motions. In response to each slash, the haystacks would immediately respawn, becoming much thicker only to be slashed down against. Each person testing his limit on far his or her slice could go.


    At the mouth of the pit was a walkway that sn.a.k.e.d through the entire pit, with a dimly burning torch placed at intervals along with various Yoruba inscriptions.


    The pit itself was partitioned into sections by net wires,each section having Irunmoles focused on a particular phase of battle. In one section, had the trainees driving their Lance''s through a sturdy wall that seemed to condense and thicken once it was pierced. As they practiced, fatigue an absent factor, their rising auras clashed against each other, the backlash reflecting on the netting as Sparks.


    At the mouth of the pit, a figure stepped in. This persona wore a sort of long bathroom gown except that this was designed like a coat and much more sturdier. The figure''s skin was tanned and had line of moustache interacting with the line of beard below, forming into a beard box over his lips.


    He walked over to the section where the Irunmoles slashed through haystacks. Looking around, his eyes settled on someone who had just slashed down in the forefront.


    This particular Irunmole was skinny with a crewcut, looking somewhat underfed and had a perputal mute frown on. However, despite that, a thin cutting aura hazed around him, obviously different from the aura of the others in the pit.


    "Tayo, Wa si bi, nnkan wa.(1)." The figure beckoned in a booking voice to the one whom his eyes rested on. At that moment, several Irunmoles stopped, turning their heads to the source of the voice and then to the Tayo who was called.


    Tayo, however seemed to shy from the eyes as he looked down quickly, stabbing and leaving his blade in a stack. He moved deliberately slow, taking nervous steps as his body tensed all about.


    "Come on here, faster , Tayo. Ko si akoko(2)." The figure called out again, his voice cutting through the silence around. More Irunmoles stopped now, reacting to the second voice.


    "Yes, Asoju Ogun(3)." He responded very quietly


    The boy seemed to be more alive now, as even more eyes rested on him. Quickly and tensely, he shoved his feets forcing himself to move faster than before.


    He covered the distance now, over to the Asoju who responded with a big ridiculous grin as he ruffled the boy''s hair.


    "You all resume your training. NOW." The Asoju boomed out once more, adding life to the pit.


    "I am here, Asoju Lekan." Tayo replied with what could be classified as a whisper. But for someone with keen senses as Asoju Lekan, that wasn''t an issue.


    "Come with me." The Asoju replied as he folded his hands behind his back. He took a step forward, a silent gesture that Tayo should follow.


    But Tayo didn''t.


    Looking back, he shrugged his shoulder, his ridiculous grin disappearing from view.


    "News has reached us about Ilu Obatala." He spoke, returning his gaze forward. In response, Tayor stiffened up, looking straight ahead.


    "Yes, what about, Asoju?" Tayo whispered once more, rubbing his hands at his side.


    "It is The Elder''s son, Sunday. Certainly, you''ve heard the news by now. And he was your friend."


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Now, he would be your friend, again."


    "This, I understand." This time, Tayo eyes mistened and slowly, he bent his neck, turning his gaze back to the ground.


    "..."


    "..."


    Asoju Lekan heaved. This was harder than he thought.


    Who breaks a friendship only to be the one to pull strings to get them back again?


    "Listen Tayo, believe me, all that decision that was..."


    "I understand. There is no need to waste your energy talking to an errant like me."


    "Heh... You are not an errant, Tayo. You only wanted to come out of your shell." Asoju Lekan heaved as he bowed his head too.


    "Asoju Lekan, I understand that you and the Council have good intentions for me. I was only childish, then." Tayo whispered yet again, his gaze never leaving the ground.


    Just then, Asoju Lekan turned back. His eyes had mistened and without hesitation, he dropped to his knees, resting his hands on Tayo''s shoulder.


    "Don''t understand, for once. You are only but a child. I''m sorry for all those years. I''m sorry but it was detrimental. But don''t understand this. Your understanding of everything makes the whole council look like monsters. And we are not."


    "Please, stand up, Asoju Lekan. You will bring a curse to my head if you remain on your knees." Tayo replied. Already this scene was drawing too much attention. Even though, the Irunmole didn''t stop their training, he could see them looking at him from the corner of their eyes.


    "Please, Asoju Lekan. You are showing weakness infront of your subordinates. Please!" Tayo pleaded.


    At that, Asoju Lekan rose to his feet, his body once more assuming the majestic pose. He could see the pain in his heart stabbing through his person as well. The fear, the disappointment and anguish this Irunmole had to go through as a result of the punishment enforced on him.


    And yet, he was here asking for him again.


    He felt..


    "I understand that all I went through was to build me. I understand as well as I am aware that there is more to this than you kneeling. Please don''t be offended, I''m only curious."


    "...but of course, you can choose to ignore me." Tayo added rather hastily.


    "A horse has been prepared already, beyond the court. Your personal effects would be sent to you as well, when you d.e.s.i.r.e. *Sigh*" Asoju Lekan replied, turning his back on Tayo.


    "I am to intercept him, right?" The last word was barely audible.


    "Yes. And befriend him."


    "..."


    "What is the mission? Asoju Lekan!"


    "You will know when it is time." He turned now, to flash thatsame ridiculous grin at Tayo. But the latter did not return. Infact, he hadn''t even seen him as his face was still gazing intently at the pavement.


    "..."


    Asoju Lekan''s smile vanished now as his expectancy of a reply from the boy was broken. And that hurt deep into him.


    "..."


    "..."


    The uncomfortable silence reigned for quite some time before Asoju Lekan shifted rather uneasily, dragging his heavy boots on the ground.


    "I understand." Tayo replied, seeming to get the cue.


    *****. *****


    Sunday leaned forward as he grimaced at the five person''s in the Artefact shop. One was the shop attendant Obedi as well as the four other armed Irunmoles who had bursted in earlier.


    Unlike Obedi who wore simple clothing of a gown, the other wore black up and down. Their clothing had a belt containing various pouches, that were definitely spatial pouches. Whilst they held merely thin swords, the type for fencing, one could not be so safe as the pouches seemed to emanate deadly intent.


    Sunday observed, noting that each of them had a patch of emblem attached to their left arm as they closed in on him. He took another step back and a quick glance behind.


    But as he did, the glass door suddenly shut, the mocking laughter of Obedi ruining his spirit.


    ''Oh great! The door''s shut. This was going on fine until Obedi called for more teammates. At least I could confidently handle him alone. But even Obedi, looks suspicious. Didn''t he do some kind of summoning of sorts? The type that pulled me to the wolf but instead, all I see are just this four guys.


    Or could it be that?


    This four guys are the ones he summoned.


    Yes but that essence I sensed earlier. This just can''t be it. There certainly must be another Trump card he''s holding.


    Oh Obedi...''


    ''Ask for my help, Boy'' The Wolf growled, eager and excited.


    ''Shut up. Didn''t you just say you won''t?'' Sunday retorted mentally.


    ''That was before you offered to set me free. That''s one opportunity I wouldn''t pass on. ''


    The Wolf replied, it''s eyes sparkling.


    ''Yes, yes, I mean it. I''ll set you free.'' Sunday replied frantic. The men had come with 5 walking steps now.


    ''But, you don''t even know the un-bounding ceremony. Who do you want to fool?'' The Wolf replied, testing the ground first.


    Just then, multiple Omni Class Auras clashed, sparking in the air they collided, temporarily blinding and prickling Sunday''s eyes.


    "Aaarghh..." He g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    THWUCK!


    Sunday froze as steel went through his heart, pooping out from the other side. His breath became hagged as panic spread through him. Obedi''s aid had used their aura to stun him and then attack while he was stunned, an easy victory for them.


    "No..." Sunday muttered once he regained himself, looking down at the iron shaft that had lodged in his c.h.e.s.t. He traced it, following the hand up to the the wielder''s face.


    THWUCK!!


    ''Ahhhhhhhh... Damnit...'' He growled mentally as another blade visited his c.h.e.s.t, pooping out from his back.


    And another!


    And another!


    Pain hit his nerves, shutting him out for few seconds in a stun. Then as quickly as the blades went in, they came out. Sunday gasped, essence escaping from his lips as he staggered to the ground.


    ''Help me... I''m too weak. Help me.'' He let out one desperate call, his body forcing itself to shut down.


    (T/N)


    1) Tayo, come over here, there is something. 2) There is no time. 3)War Ambassador <<It is a term used for people who are diplomats. People who try to resolve matter rather amicably as to resorting to battle>>

 Chapter 19 - Ijinle Orun

    Ijinle Orun(1) towered high into the air, standing proudly amongst other buildings. A sense of majestic splendour seemed to radiate from this centurian old structure that had housed and groomed the greatest heroes of all times.


    It''s wall were roughened, patch here and scratch there,revealing the long old scars of battle that it had faced. All buildings in Orun had the ability to regenerate themselves but this Ijinle Orun structure was not so. It could, but it was unable however to rid itself of battle scars and training aftermaths.


    A reminder of Eledumare that nothing worthwhile was cheap, some leaders had theorized. Not even Ijinle Orun which was the headquarter academy of all Irunmole Academies in Orun.


    It was here, that the grading system was implemented. The grading system was a process of Classifying Irunmoles according to their soul strength and abilities, the lowest of all classes being the "Basic Class''.


    The building was sectioned into three, symbolising the three Godhead that made up Eledumare or The Trinity as modern religions would come to classify it.


    The left part was dedicated to Olokun; Owner of the Oceans and Seas while the right was to Olorun; Owner of the skies and space and finally, the middle was to the aspect of Eledumare that first came to existence, Olofin, the owner of secrets.


    It was from him, creation power emanated from. However, that didn''t place one of them more important that the other. After all, together, they were regarded as Eledumare.


    The Academy was very spacious, containing empty parcels of land for camping and training. Each essential to the levelling up of the basic Irunmole.


    Basic, because, a low level irumole was incapable of training himself and even unskilled in determining his soul class hence the existence of Ijinle Orun. But that didn''t apply to high level irunmoles because, those ones were able to detect the changes and growth to their soul and their understanding of the Aspectual Laws that held Reality together.


    And since the sole essence of Irunmole existence was to create a formidable army, capable of vanquishing and repelling the forces of darkness, the Orisha had spared nothing in ensuring that the Irunmoles were well groomed for battle.


    Down below, was a beehive of activities, typical of a school setting. Irunmoles walked here and there, bands of light glittering visibly on their arms and legs despite the clothing.


    A Pegasus trotted here, accompanied by a burly elderly Irunmole, a upholstery belt seated on his waist. Opposite him was a much younger Irunmole running along, two common Classed leopards, trying to nibble at his feet. On his arm was band that shone occasionally, the emblem of his soul class etched on it. A team of Irunmole matched apast him, with eyes focused on whatever mission they had been assigned.


    Besides them, some people practised tree archery. Pulling bow strings as they aimed at target placed on trees. A little ahead of the trees was another group of Irunmole, wearing backpacks, each holding a staff as they wobbled through the vegetation.


    Everywhere was busy and that seemed right. The typical Academy Environment.


    Under one of the many archway entrances, stood a group of Five Irunmoles, each with their class band at their arms while wearing white leather armour stood nervously.


    Just then an older female Irunmole came into view, donning a kimono on a short blue gown, her feet padded with gladiator sandals whilst a dagger rested in a pouch on her belt.


    She pulled out a scroll and she read. Before that, she had given each of them a cursory look as if trying to gauge their nervousness.


    "Shola, Wole, Ibiyemi, Funsho, Toyosi, this is the parchment for our outdoor levelling exercise. An exercise that would likely prove whether or not you are to move to the next class Elite. Please note that even if you fail in gathering enough experience points in levelling up to Elite Class, you can still opt for Messenger Rank. Instead of repeating this test, seeing how Messenger Ranks are quite easy to obtain. And if Eledumare deems it fit, you might as well ascend the ranks faster than presumed. " She paused her reading from the scroll and watched her audience ago, noting beads of sweat dropping from the shin of their foreheads.


    And she didn''t quite blame them. Not many people would d.e.s.i.r.e to be Messenger Ranked Irunmoles, when they could just easily skip that class to Elite passing the Ijinle Orun test system.


    In the Irunmole heirachy, a Messenger classes Irunmole was the next class after Basic and that meant that they were going on errands of the orisha, plying both heaven and other dimensions regularly, occasionally accompanied by Elite Irunmole to protect them.


    But the convoy of Elite didn''t stay once the Messengers got outside the Ilu Orun. Hence some top messenger Irunmoles had decided to build a classification system amongst them that showed who and who was capable of battle as well as running errands as some errands were quite dangerous and required skills to pull through


    Their ranking consisted of A, B, C, D with A as the toughest rank. A basic rank D was only capable of running errands. A C ranked could run errands, and use molded weapons to battle with basic moves. A B ranked was possible of infusing essence into their weapon to make a more dangerous outcome. A ranked however, could tap into basic laws, possessed an aura , could use long range essence imbued attack.


    Even with all that, an A ranked Messenger Irunmole was equivalent to an Elite Classes Irunmole, or on the scale of a superhuman genius. Not much could be d.e.s.i.r.ed from staying put in it''s ranks since that would mean, being unable to partake in long term battle''s and also, it just seemed really hard for a Messenger class to break it Elite. After all, they were quite some Irunmoles who had lived most of their lives, stuck in Messenger Class.


    "This team would be assigned to North Western Forests, at the outskirts of The Ilu Obatala. You are madated to perform a search and rescue for any Irunmole stuck in unseeming conditions as a result of the battle between The High Council and the Rare Type Beast. "


    GASP!


    The whole team gasped, mouths dropped down low as they stared at their Oluk?ni(2) Mayowa.


    She rolled her eyes, sighing as she did.


    "Come on, this is just a help and help situation. Not a battle and rescue one. You would never be given tasks higher than your levels, you know."


    "Olokuni, wait oh, the place you''re saying we are assigned to is the place where a Rare Type ... Rare Type beast oh, is" Wole gestured, pointing a finger at the air.


    He had an afro and a nice body build, currently the strongest in this group and the most promising. His band gleamed, a dull white signifying that be was at the edge of breaking through to the next class. A pseudo Messenger Class at most, and by the need of today, if successful, an Elite Class Irunmole.


    "Oh, come on, Wole, need I say that the area has been cleared already? That''s why this mission is yours to complete. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been assigned this at all. " Olokuni Mayowa spoke, hands on her h.i.p.s.


    "Now, time is of essence, My fellows. It''s high time you get there and amass all the experience as possible. Butttt..."


    "But what?" A boy with short dreadlocks spoke, speaking amdist wheezes. His nervousness and worry had blown the top already. He was not so much like Wole but still possessed some potential that shone from his eyes.


    "But, occasionally, you might run into some uncertainties. Maybe a group of Omni or even Alphas that may stop you..."


    "What??..." The team gasped.


    "Let me finish, Mayowa raised a hand to the air, silencing the group, You are not expected to just bail out on whatever difficulties you experience. You must face them or at least hold till you can beat your way past them. Each success you get would be recorded in your Soul Matrix which is your badge or insignia as experience points. A certain number of experience points would determine , if exceeded, whether or not you are to upgrade and jump into Elite class. Good luck on that, my basic Classed Irunmoles. May Eledumare lead you through." Olokun Mayowa said before blurring out of existence.


    (T/N)


    1. Heaven Academy


    _

 Chapter 20 - TAINTED

    Folarin rose his sword high and struck down in one lightning paced motion. Slicing a cloned target into half. Then again and again.


    General Folarin''s target, all Irunmoles crafted from the Aspectual law of trickery, opportunity and travellers. Of which the patron Orisha was Esu, the trickster god.


    The targets were alive, felt pain, and their attacks could be felt visibly. But one thing was that they were all illusionary or mere clones of the nether.


    The Lord Classed expert jumped up now, twirling in the air as releasing a series of tornado slashes. Long curving strikes of blade swept out in succession, chopping up all the targets into Oblivion.


    His feet hit the ground now and he heaved. He had been trying real hard to ascend into Alpha Class and found it difficult due to the presence of two conflicting energies within him.


    The energy of creation and the tainted energy of darkness.


    Two opposing energies that had kept his soul from advancing. One thing for one to advance in the laws of Irunmole was to have a pure una.d.u.l.terated soul, one capable of touching into the realm of the Orisha themselves.


    But with the presence of darkness within, his Ascension in Irunmole law was hence stunted. And if he did not deal with that on time, more and more darkness would flood into him, hence cutting his access to creation essence.


    Ultimately driving him into the laws of darkness. As the heavens only accommodated the strong. The weak were non existent.


    Not that they didn''t exist but they were practically at the bottom of the hierachy. But for someone with the status of the Moon dust mercenary alliance, that would only drive him to the edge of a coup of no confidence.


    And that was something he could not afford.


    So he had sought solution. A light cleansing pill.


    The light cleansing pill was a pill that stored Agbara essence of Aspectual Law of light and was effective against Darkness invasion. Usually taken by those who regularly plyed the depths of Orun Apaadi, the sealed realm of darkness.


    Aside from hunting, the mercenary alliance were quite effective in aiding the Council Houses in their various tasks especially that of getting rebel Irunmoles to justice. Although this rarely happened but once it did, and the council was sure it was not going to be able to react on time or quickly, they would contact any of the guilds who were within the area to engage the targets, after promising a reward of some sorts.


    Most rebels usually found their way running into the realm of Orun Apaadi, the land of the unpure to escape the justice system. And as such, the guild would be naturally be deployed to fish the errant. However, the effect of being in a darkness dominated realm would eventually wear out the soul of the mercenaries.


    And so the council houses were able to push out large quantities for soul cleansing pills as it''s way of purging Irunmoles from the darkness essence.


    It was a regular thing to find a cleansing pill on a Guild Hunter, for General Folarin, it was more than just trying to push out the effects of staying in darkness imbued environment.


    His was a case of an Irunmole whom darkness had already taken roots. So much for the cleansing pill to do any purge.


    All the pills could do was to stall the invading darkness but never strong enough to expel it. And with time, the light cleansing pill had become more and more ineffective.


    He knew that and this was his greatest secret. Sooner or later, he would be turned fully into the laws of darkness, making him into a demon by default.


    But being a demon was something he would never allow. He had determined to kill himself the moment darkness took full roots withing him.


    That was not an issue.


    Wearing a long red coat with some beady red necklace on his neck and skinfit white vest, General Folarin reached into his pocket, pulling out a soft glowing pill.


    In one smooth motion, he popped the pill into his mouth, swallowing.


    "How was it, Ibiyemi? My performance." He asked smiling at the railing up above on which Ibiyemi stood, looking down at the training session.


    Still in awe, she blinked as if waking from a dream.


    "I...I don''t know. It''s too... Fast. " Folarin chuckled.


    "Daughter, listen, if I am going to leave the leadership of the guild in your hands, then you must be extremely fast and strong too." He said, sheathing the blade.


    "I know. I just ascended recently, you know." She replied with a pout. Her father seemed to take her achievements as nothing.


    Folarin laughed, waving away her comment.


    "Oh, come here, let''s spar. Then we know if your Ascension is truly worth it." He beckoned to her.


    *''hump*She sighed, jumping down from the balcony and landing down, stumping on her feet.


    Superhero style.


    With a smile on, she crooked her head.


    "Let''s see how long you can hold, father." She said, rising to her feet. Taken aback General Folarin took a step back, smiling at her newfound confidence.


    "Some days ago, you were one timid Irunmole who would hide behind me the moment she saw a battle. I''m proud of you. " He commented, pulling out his blade.


    "Yup!" She blushed, quickly ducking her head to hide it. Despite her chocolate toned skin, a red tinge was visible on her cheeks.


    "Your Olukoni? Who was he?" Folarin asked


    At that, Ibiyemi shot her head up, angling it to cast a what-do-you-mean look at her father.


    "Her. It''s a her. Olukoni Mayowa. She''s really strong. I''m pretty sure she can take you out in one look." She boasted.


    "Ooooooh... I''m scared." Folarin mocked. "I hope you weren''t with her for nothing. That you learnt much from her. Right?" His face grew serious and cold now.


    "Yes."


    "Show me"


    Ibiyemi smiled.


    At that her father threw the sword at her. The sword slashed through the air, diving for her c.h.e.s.t, the principle of cutting from the Aspectual law of Ogun.


    Principles were the various derivatives of Aspectual laws. And mastery of a principle meant someone was fully specialised in the particular technique of that law.


    Folarin had fully mastered the principle of cutting from Aspectual law of Ogun despite the fact that he was an origin of the Aspectual law of Esu. Placing him at the top only to be hindered by a stalled soul.


    The blade tore through as the aura hazered around it. It seemed the blade itself was tearing through reality and any attempt to come closer would be slashed into pieces.


    Seeing this, Ibiyemi heaved.


    A calm of spirit was one prerequisite for winning battle''s, Olukoni Mayowa had once told her.


    "Grab that blade. Don''t run from it." Her father ordered.


    Upon hearing that, she bent over as the blade aura seemed to rip against her face. As she did, her hands went up simultaneously.


    Still bending backwards, the blade passed over her c.h.e.s.t, neck and her face. As it sailed past, she smiled, her hands suddenly jerking into a clap.


    A clap that clasped the hilt of the blade.


    Her smile grew broader.


    "I got it, dad." She muttered, regaining her superhero stance.


    The next second, General Folarin rushed forward, his aura filling across the room adding more presence to his bulky yet slim face.


    Ibiyemi suddenly felt sickened.


    "I know." He responded as his hands grappled her neck and slammed down on the ground.


    "Aaargghh... Go easy dad.. " Ibiyemi yelled, pain coursing through her back.


    "Uh..." Folarin blinked.


    "That was just a small slam, yemi. And you''re screaming like this?"


    "Small slam indeed!" Ibiyemi hissed angrily as she made to her feet.


    Folarin blinked again. He had thought that with his daughter Ascension that she would be able to withstand a light choke slam as that.


    But if anyone had heard his thoughts, they would have cursed him immediately. A choke slam to an Early Elite Classed Irunmole from an Lord Classed Irunmole was as comparable to a lion swiping it''s paw at a snail


    "What? You are supposed to be..."


    "...Strong? She''s supposed to be strong? " A new voice chuckled, startling both father and daughter.


    Folarin turned back slowly whilst cursing in his heart. It was that errant son of his.


    Now what trick had he brought up again?


    At the entrance was an Irunmole dressed similar to his father except that he had a dagger in place for a sword and the emblem of MoonDust Mercenary Alliance.


    Afolabi.


    "What do you want, Afolabi?" Folarin muttered, his face hardening instantly.


    "Simple, as I have always wanted. The inheritance of MoonDust Mercenary Alliance." He smiled, a rarther crooked one.


    "I shall not have an unruly son of mine as the future of this guild that I painstakingly led."


    A gasp of surprise escaped Afolabi''s face.


    "That you painstakingly led? You see father, I did some digging. And I found out that you didn''t even meet the requirement for the leadership of MoonDust." Afolabi said wagging a finger as he appeared thoughtful.


    His father simply shrugged, one that depicted he was used to antics like this.


    "You want to hear, do you?" Afolabi taunted, suddenly appearing playful.


    "Oh, speak or excuse us, son!" Folarin waved his hand dismissively.


    At that, Afolabi raised an eyebrow as he put his hands on his waist.


    "Really?"


    "You really want me to say In front of Ibiyemi who worsh.i.p.s you. Do you know how that would affect her. That her idol all along has been a ''tainted''" Afolabi grinned as he playfully staggered to a wall.


    A gasp escaped Ibiyemi mouth.


    "You have no fact." General Folarin simply shrugged, before picking his sword.


    "Then why did you swallow a light cleansing pill just moments ago?" His son smacked his lips.


    "That is a common thing amongst us mercenaries. Your fact is baseless.!" Folarin snapped back. He was getting tired of this discussion.


    Afolabi leaned forward, mock admiration in his eyes.


    "Then why do you wear an soul cloaking necklace? So that you don''t get soul gazed, right? So that, no one knows that you are merely Lord Classed who was lucky enough to study various principles and laws just to make up for your lacking soul strength? Just so that no one knows that the leadership of MoonDust is not at the official class of Omega but instead at Lord, demeaning to our existence.


    That is why, right, father?" Afolabi laughed heartily, taking a step forward.


    At present General Folarin was standing, eyes widened and shocked. He hadn''t expected this kind of surprise from his son. And what more, he never expected that anyone would be able to know. After all, he was wearing a necklace forged by a Prime.


    How in all the heavens did his son even figure the pieces together. A mere Omni Classed Son of his.


    "H-how did you know?" Folarin stammered.


    "Oh, that is irrelevant. All I want is for you to will the leadership over to me. After all, i am the first born, the rightful heir."


    "I will never do that. Never! Your sister is a better Irunmole than you."


    "Then, watch me tip the crown from your head."


    "You will let other know? So what? I would be removed as I haven''t met the soul requirement to be the strongest in soul strength. But, that would only take the leadership to another lineage. One you would NEVER BENEFIT FROM." Folarin clenched his fist.


    "If at that, it is enough for me. As long as you don''t wear the crown, I am satisfied."


    "YOU ERRANT SON, TODAY , I WILL TEACH YOU MANNERS..." Geeral Folarin exploded, his aura ramming In the corners of the pit. The aura rushed back, forcing Ibiyemi down to the ground and making Afolabi stagger mindlessly.


    However, Afolabi jeered.


    "You better save that strength. You know the rule. The more you use the Aspectual Laws of creation, the more darkness floods into you. And the more you are cut off from your root power. And as a result,one day, you will find yourself unable to draw that power and when it happens, you will be left with no choice but to rely on darkness to survive and then, you would need to learn everything again. Because, darkness and light are two opposing energies, once you begin using darkness, you be at the bottom of the chain again." He laughed.


    At that, Folarin stabbed angrily at the ground,sending ripples of cracks about as his aura vanished suddenly.


    What his son was saying was infact true.


    The more he drew on the powers of creation, the more darkness flooded his soul and the closer he came to becoming a demon.


    And if that happened, his son would be appointed in his stead.


    Something he would never allow.


    And that was why, he needed his only daughter, Ibiyemi, to get strong enough.


    Strong enough to dispose Afolabi.

 Chapter 20 - Earth Can Wait...

    "Whaaa??... She''s sending us to die?" Ibiyemi gasped


    "No, no no... I didn''t sign for this. To face Omnis or Alphas?! " Shola exclaimed, scratching his dreadlocks


    "No, she didn''t say that exactly. She said we might... If we are lucky, we won''t." Toyosi, the short and chubby boy said


    "Oh, shut up. You depend on luck, just like that Sunday. " Wole scoffed. "Haha... No wonder both of you two are losers. "


    "Come on,let''s hit it and leave the fool behind." Shola said, gearing his legs up as he began to run.


    They had a long long way to go and they had to run all the way there. A distance of several kilometres. And it was to test their endurance and then they still were required to hold their own to gain access to the battle field and yet, rescue decapitated Irunmoles without having to get caught. Tough, but it was necessary, unless they were willing to settle down for Messenger Class and the God''s knew, it was not their thing.


    _______


    The air stilled about, the landscape barren with no creatures in sight except for the Alphas that had followed Maerius, Ralia. She stood in a distance, allowing the Prime have some air to speak unabated to their catch, Niniola.


    She watched as he engaged her in conversation, noting the Gryphoon that soared up in the sky. But what she didn''t seem to come to grasp with, was why 3rd Prime had set his Gryphoon loose, in the first place.


    No, the resemblance was uncanny. But again, besides the fact that Maerius was her by far superior, she had no sufficient proof to tell that The Gryphoon was Maerius''s Soulbond. After all, she was damn sure that she alone had come to see Maerius with the Gryphoon, the day he soulbonded with it.


    " Hmm...I hope you know what you are doing, 3rd Prime. I hope you know." She sniffed, the lower ends of her gown floating lazily in the little breeze that blew.


    She stood, supporting her weight with hands on her slender h.i.p.s as she observed Niniola c.a.r.e.s.sing Sunday''s C.h.e.s.t.


    ''The damned girl. You want to spread your abomination on him too. Humph...'' She said, trying o maintain her compusure as she focused on Maerius.


    ''But come to think of it, Maerius does have some nice abs too. Ah, cramp... I am a member of the High Council and my feelings should not get in the way. Heh... But he''s handsome na... " Ralia m.o.a.n.e.d, going through her mental torture.


    ''Finee... He''s handsome but hey, no fraternising with a council member. It''s the law. Heh, but who made that law, Ralia... You''re making up things now right? You l.u.s.tful nymph. " She face palmed.


    ''But it''s not my fault. He should be covering his c.h.e.s.t na. I mean, why don''t I go about exposing my b.r.e.a.s.ts too. Why is it always different with the guys? But First Prime isn''t like that tho. He''s all wrapped up... Yes, but that man''s old. Heck, 3rd Prime Maerius is far... Aaaaaaaaaargghhhhh....'' Ralia screamed mentally.


    "Focus, Ralia. Focus." She said, taking deep breaths as her aura oozed peacefully from her.


    "Now, let''s see what is going on up there." She blurred.


    "I WILL! I would go on that Mission to Earth." Ralia narrowed her eyes as gasps of surprise escaped NIniola and Maerius''s lips.


    "I will tour the Earth for whatever mission it is." Sunday added, standing on his feet now.


    "You can''t, Sunday. No..." Niniola retorted, holding him with a side hug.


    Annoyed, Sunday jerked her hands off him, leaving her with a shocked expression.


    "I cannot grow if you let emotions can in the way, Niniola. I can''t allow that. " He spoke, his eyes guilty.


    "Then I''ll come with you. I''ll be with you... Till the end, Sunday... Because...I... I... I lo.....''


    "Save it , Niniola. This is a path I must take alone. " With that, he turned to the opposite direction.


    "3rd Prime, may I speak to you..." Ralia spoke


    "Yes?" He looked to her expectantly.


    "In Private! " Ralia added, her aura filling her words with authority as she looked at the younger Irunmoles.


    Taking a cue, they turned away, walking to some distance before stopping to watch the two members of the High Council.


    "3rd Prime, what is this that I hear?"


    "Ah, you came a little too late, my dear Ralia." She resisted the urge to roll her eyes.


    "All missions are to pass due process and must proceed from Ilu Obatala High Council House. What is this that you do? And the Gryphoon... It has your scent all over it. Tell me, 3rd Prime, what is it you are after with all these?" She asked with a Stern look.


    "I''m just playing my part in fixing things right, Ralia. That''s all I say." He called signalling to Niniola and Sunday.


    When they were within earshot, he spoke.


    "Sunday, your mission is critically of great importance. Listen carefully now. As we depart from here, you would be on your way to the High Council deployment zone. Walk in, ask of Arlan. He''s an Alpha too. He will give you a light cleansing orb. You know what to do with that when you see your target. He would give you clearance to pass through heaven gate into the realm below. A team of elites would escort you through to the Clouds of Earth. From there,you are on your own. Complete your mission, get stronger and protect the girl. I''ve already sent advance word to Prime Micheal of the Irunmole Emergency Segment, base #0045 in Nigeria, to be precise. You will stay with him and adopt the I.E.S camp as your home until I send for you. " Maerius spoke, giving so much detail in so less time.


    " Wait... He''s going to Earth and ... " Niniola countered.


    "Fair enough by me, 3rd Prime. " Sunday spoke, relieved.


    He felt better as his soul completed it''s healing process. His opinion of Maerius changed again. 3rd Prime was living up to his expectation. The unpredictable Prime, Maerius.


    ''Should I tell him about the encounter with Maerius?! No, no... He''ll probably give me another prep talk. Of which there is no time for that. I have to be on my way.''


    "Sunday... I''m coming with you." Niniola said.


    "No, no you won''t. Ino Agbara: Temporary Boundary seal." Maerius replied coolly, the flat of his palm hitting down onto the ground.


    "No, don''t do this, Sir..." Niniola gasped, terror over her whole frame.


    "Seclude!" Maerius added, a gust of Aura exploding into the area.


    Lights shone through cracks in the ground in a semi circle. Simultaneously, Niniola propelled herself, pushing her body by stamping hard on the ground as she dived.


    But she was not so fast.


    The beams of light seemed to condense into a wall at the point where she dived to. She saw it and tried to will her body to flip over. As she begun to twist, the condensed wall of light, expanded and contracted, zooming in in a blur and slamming her down.


    "Like he said, this is a path he must take alone. You need to respect that. If .. if you truly love him. " The last words were spoken in a whisper, audible enough for Niniola to hear but not Sunday.


    "Be on your way, Sunday. May the Orishas lead you true." He gestured, signals flashing about his hand in a semi circle. "Ino Agbara; Shooting Star"


    Light flashed about Sunday, the latter having a small appreciative smile on his face. In an instant,he blasted off the ground, the smile widening into a grin as he zoomed, a sensation of power flushing through his whole body.


    "Thank you, 3rd Prime. But Earth can wait. I''m taking a detour. " He grinned.


    ''Wolf, how do I control this energy surrounding me?'' Sunday thundered mentally, awakening the wolf from it''s grudging silence.


    ''ANSWER ME!!!''

 Chapter 21 - Planning Ahead

    Afolabi laughed softly, mockery filling his entire tone. Some few meters in front stood his fuming father, Folarin of the MoonDust Mercenary Alliance Guild. Behind his father was his sister standing back there, with a calm look on.


    He frowned.


    He wasn''t expecting that reaction from Ibiyemi. She had always been the scared one who would take to hiding once a confrontation was sensed. His weak little sister.


    But now, she had ascended. An early Elite class who accepted willingly, a duel from General Folarin. She seemed more confident.


    But, confidence was not necessarily strength.


    After all, her father was just telling only one fighting fro her interest here. But if the worst came down, he would certainly have no qualms, disposing the essence of his fallen sister, anytime, any day.


    But for now, she was nothing to him.


    And so, he ignored her.


    "Father, I should take my leave now. After all, you have a big decision to make today." He smiled, taking backward steps towards the exit.


    He had just threatened his father and he was not going to make any casual mistakes. Such as showing his back to Folarin.


    A minute later, father and daughter remained. The younger staring at the back of her father, still with a registered look of calm spirit. While the elder stood with dropping shoulders, each arms heavy, seeming to be mere attachments to his shoulders.


    "You must hate me, don''t you?" He asked, observing her from head to toe.


    "It''s not your fault,father, you just happened to be in this circ.u.mstance. Don''t take it too hard on you." She replied, her voice having a slight tinge of emotions.


    At that, Folarin shook his head bitterly.


    "Train me father. Help me get stronger." Ibiyemi added, taking out her Saarins that were attached to her waist. So doing, she pointed both tips at her father.


    Meanwhile, Afolabi pulled himself away from the door, laughing silently. He had been standing a a corridor along a bend. The walls of the corridor bordered an entrance to stairway that spiralled upwards. He smote his cheek playfully with dreary eyes as he processed what he had just heard.


    Ibiyemi wanted to get strong?


    ''What for? So her father''s thoughts have sunk into her and she believes that she can get strong enough to best me. Hehe...


    How sweet.


    But I won''t be waiting till long before acting. And unless she can pretty be Omega before then, the crown would be tipped off.


    No one wins but that would put me in the favour of the guild.


    Which increases my chance of having the crown for me. Especially with the Trump card up my sleeve.''


    "Oh, father, you have no idea of what is coming." He sleepy-yawned as he stretched.


    "Now to phase 2! Wole you can come out now." He spoke into the air.


    Walking forward, he took some cautionary looks behind him. When he was certain there was no one, he moved to the stairs. And from the stairs, a figure emerged from the shadows, wearing a brown hooded gown.


    He came Into light now, observing Afolabi carefully for some time. As he did, spirals of energy whispered off him into a ring that was slowly been pulled off. Afterwards the hooded persona whisked the ring into a pouch by his side.


    "Artefact users. You know that won''t have kept you hidden if any high Classed Irunmole had walked past, Wole." Afolabi noted, walking past him.


    "I know. That is why I am offering you my services in return for the vast resources at this guild''s disposal." Koboju said.


    The same Wole who had Ascended just a few days ago. Now he looked all different. Grim faced, wearing a hood that he pulled back now, he seemed to have come into sudden realization. His eyes contained a fire that burnt wild. One that signified that he would play dirty if need arose.


    Putting his hand to his chin in thoughtful manner, he asked


    "And what would your service be?"


    "Don''t play games with me, Afolabi. Without my ability to sense agbara, you would never had had this lead on your father. I''d rather you play it by my rules." Wole said, his eyes burning with rage.


    "Ho ho... Shey o mo kpe mo le kpa e si be?(0) And no one would know." Afolabi responded, turning to gaze at Kobuju


    "You wouldn''t. You still need my ability for much longer." Wole replied, shuffling his feets over the flight of stairs. He stopped just when he heard Afolabi''s question..


    "What is your main aim? Why are you doing this...supporting me?"


    He shifted uneasily, his eyes darting here and there as if he were mapping out the place he stood in.


    "Lets just leave that, for now." He finally spoke after some minutes of silence. Silence whereby Afolabi had walked over to him.


    "I know just what happened, Wole. Your friend couldn''t ascend. I imagine how that would tell on the reputation of the two big bad bullies in Ijinle Orun. Oh, the ridiculous gaze you would receive from those you once bullied. I understand perfectly. But what I don''t understand is why you side with me, exactly. Why not someone else? What do you want?" Afolabi lashed.


    "You seemed to have done some digging about me, right?" Wole responded, hands coming to rest on his waist. He stared ahead, in a rather carefree manner, impressed.


    "Well, what can I say? So why would a bully want to be working with the brother of his once bullied teammate, Ibiyemi?


    What could be his real motive?" Afolabi asked, walking away.


    Behind him was Wole trudging behind. They soon reached the summit of stairs which was a wide room with guards placed at strategic places. At the centre of the room was an executive chair behind a desk. On the desk sat some paperwork and files along with a couple of drinks and objects randomly placed on the table.


    They walked to the entrance, stepping out into a corridor whilst the guards bowed slightly to them.


    "You still haven''t replied me, Wole. What do you seek? To humiliate my sister?" Afolabi queried. Now that they had come out into the open, there were people walking here and there. Most of them having the insignia of MoonDust Mercenary Alliance Guild on their arms or belt and wielding a sword, axe and other deadly weaponry.


    The air about became tenser and dense as these mercenaries interacted with one another, each trying to outdo themselves in a show of power and ability.


    However Afolabi and Wole seemed not to mind this as they walked past. The former earnestly expecting a reply from the latter.


    Soon they arrived at a hall with two arch doors that served at entrance. At the hall was even a more denser atmosphere as various Irunmoles turdged about, each going about their business and as expected, each trying to outdo each other in an exchange of auras.


    Opposite the entrance was a long table containing floating files and whatnot. Behind this table or counter were beautiful Irunmole women acting as receptionist or guides. These receptionist helped whoever came in with whatever they needed and conducted the daily registration for the mercenaries. It was all business at the hallways.


    And through all that business, an Irunmole walked unnoticed except for the guards with glowing swords. He wore a single piece of loin Cloth attached to his shoulders via a strap and a spatial brown pouch at his waist.


    He moved to the counter and leaned on it with one hand while exchanging greetings with the heavily bearded mercenary beside him. The latter returning the greeting with a grunt.


    "Hello, Malinton, Its nice to see you again here." The attendant spoke up, her dulled face suddenly taking on Sparks of familarity.


    "Oh shut up... Stop acting like you know me when you just read through fate to identify me." Malinton replied annoyed, slamming a fist on the counter.


    "Ah..." The counter attendant mouthed, equally annoyed. "Ishe mi ni mo she na(1). I am not the one that ruined your day so stop taking it all on me."


    The mercenary beside Malinton just shook his head wearily. Scenes like this were a regular occurrence at the Alliance House. "Easy both of you, sho gbo? (2)" He muttered.


    "Well well, that aside. I have a bounty on some heads." Malinton spoke back to the attendant.


    Her eyes beamed and the familiar smile sprung up again. She leaned in closer to Malinton, earning him a cursory look from the bearded mercenary.


    "Well, won''t you take my official statement down. It''s from a Council House, you know. " Malinton replied, unfazed by the sudden interest in him.


    "Oooh..." The attendant cooed. "And Malinton, I am Roselle. Nice meeting you." Roselle said, weaving symbols into the air as a scroll appeared.


    "For a bounty to proceed from a Council House, that must be pretty much. Alright sir, I''ll like to have the details of the bounty and the reward thereafter. The reward, I trust it be big, of course." She chattered excitedly.


    "Wait... Roselle, something''s not right about Malinton here." The bearded mercenary spoke, a gust of Aura exploding subtly Into the air.


    "He might as well be a spy." The mercenary spoke, pulling out a dagger with a threatening look, he pointed the blade to Malinton. "Who are you, exactly?"


    ___________________


    (T/N)


    (0) You know I can just kill you here


    1. I am only doing my job. 2. You hear?

 Chapter 21 - Technically Screwed

    ___________________


    *Huff, Huff...


    The quadruple rescue squad huffed generally as they lifted off the ground. Gliding gracefully, their feet landed on the blacksmith stall before they jumped on the the nearest building, an administrative hall for the blacksmith with Wole taking the lead. He was the group leader and that was expected of him.


    Albeit arrogant but the team wouldn''t do so much without his tactfulness and quickwits.


    They clambered off the blacksmith adminstrative block, leaping onto a slightly higher block of two flats.


    In Ilu Orun, things were of slight similarities to things of Earth. There were markets, stalls, workshops where these Irunmoles underwent training, exchange or workmanship. This constituted most of their lives as not all of them often had tasks and missions as well as they also dealt with age factor.


    It wasn''t that age limited them as a 400 year old Irunmole was capable of thrashing teams of Elites. It just that, these elderly ones were less active in the mission system and since they had to busy themselves instead of being idle, they took to some workmanship or shops where they sold things they had gathered.


    Some even went as far as developing themselves into research teams, researching the Aspectual Laws and trying to understand how best they could further live. As a result, they evolved, making them much more than just warriors. After all ,they could reproduce and if the gods wanted just an army, then the reproduction was unnecessary. But yet, they could.


    Hence they saw themselves, better and even more evolved than the human society that Eledumare found himself engaged with. A particular Irunmole had once called out to the Orishas and Eledumare asking ''What is man that you are mindful of? Is he not just here for awhile and then tomorrow, he''s gone?''


    Well, instead of being the focus of Eledumare, the Humans were. And it wasn''t just aside from the seemingly immortality these Irunmoles had that made them different. Although, they were only able to live for a period of 400 centuries at average. The main difference was that they were capable of sensing Creation Power and manipulating it into it''s various refined states. One of which was ''Ino Agbara''.


    "Hey, move closer." Wole whispered, drawing the attention of his team mates.


    Right in front of them, a little ahead were Irunmoles from the High Council, no doubt, highly Classed Irunmoles. They were a few on guard elite Irunmoles around, standing in cl.u.s.ters as they patrolled, trying to dissuade onlookers from moving any closer.


    Far ahead were other higher Irunmoles. Although, they couldn''t tell categorically which class they each belonged too.


    Around was an impact zone spreading for 70metres, huge depressions in certain places. No doubt, areas under heavy combat.


    They watched, obscured from view by a large charred tree. As they did, Wole eyes went to and fro, trying to ascertain a particular technique. As he did, his team mates suddenly had expectant looks, locked on him.


    He watched, noting an orb that seemed to blend in with the ground. In a short distance, another orb sat on the ground. Despite the fact he was merely a basic class, he could sense the energy signatures these orb gave. He narrowed his eyes as he looked on , searching for any more noteworthy item.


    Why are there two orbs around? Wole wondered. What had orbs to do with Higher Ups battle that had taken place in here. He peered, squeezing his face in a thoughtful gaze.


    Just then, he felt energy flunctuate within his soul, a signature move of his innate ''Life Seeker'' ability. He instanteously felt drawn to the orbs, a sensation of touch beclouding him.


    His ability was one that allowed him means to identify energy signatures. Although, this was a feat that all Irunmoles were capable of. However not all Irunmoles were able to detect hidden auras emanating from the life essensce of celestial beings or general living beings.


    Instantly, his senses flared fuelled by the sesnation of touch. A longing that pulled him towards one of those orbs


    ''These two Orbs are pulling at me. Are they living beings too? No, that can''t be possible, right? Can it? But ... Based on the Calibre of Irunmoles that engaged here, anything is quite possible, right?'' Wole mused.


    Just then, the two orbs flashed, seemingly invisible essence flaring up as an Irunmole walked past the orbs.


    Wait...


    The orbs reacted to that... It seemed alive but...


    Wait...


    There were similar flunctuations in his soul, identical to the orbs in front of him. His ability was malfunctioning?


    How could that be? He mused.


    It was fact that ones he had locked on on a particular life essence, he could detect that essence several meters away. It simply was unable to hide. And now that he could sense more energy signatures, similar to each other.


    Did the orbs teleport. But right before him, they were just seated on the ground, inconspicuous to plain sight.


    Or, except there were quite more of them around? He pushed a little Abit to the side of the tree, trying to pick out more energy signatures.


    As he did, an Irunmole turned back, sharply as if detecting something fishy. The Irunmole, walked closer to the tree, light forming in his hands as he summoned his Imole Mo.


    At that, he quickly motioned to the team to stay put. Something they took quite anxiously, sweat dropping down their heads. Where they about to be caught?


    So fast?


    They hadn''t been given a chance to even gather points?. And for all their efforts, they were going to get locked down into Messenger Ranks, something they were out on this mission to avoid.


    Wole frowned. Hurriedly, he looked about him, searching. And just close to his sandals, he picked a pebble.


    ''Oh Eledumare, let this work '' With the prayer, he posed as if taking basket ball free throw, standing on already straining toes, he hurled the pebble to the farthest corner, away from there.


    The Irunmole caught it. His head turned, following the stone as it crashed into the opposite place. With that, he muttered something, walking quite cautiously to the source of the stone.


    "Well, guys... We are technically screwed." He whispered


    "What do we do?" Shola asked,running hands through his dreads


    "Guys, no panic. Let''s climb this tree. From there we can strategise to..."


    SHOVE!


    Toyosi found himself hurled out into view from his squad members. Opening his eyes in horror, he cursed after Shola who had practically thrown him out. His eyes pleading, locked on Wole, the group leader.


    "Nice one, Shola. Quick, we''ll climb up this tree. And we''ll work our way past." Wole spoke, ignoring the pair of wronged eyes looking at him


    He shut his heart, hearing Toyosi yell "It''s not fair. We are supposed to work as a team. No." The horror in his voice was noticeable as he had realised what this meant.


    "You! No unathourized persons here. You''ve broken the law." The Elite Irunmole closed in on him, clutching his jacket by the collar.


    "And you will pay the price in full." At that, the Elite whipped out a shinning golden lock. Clipping the lock close to his neck, the young Irunmole gasped, tears flooding into his eyes. His exams were practically over and worse he was used as the scapegoat.


    He shook his head, bitter emotions taking over him. Opening his mouth to speak but no words appeared. This was because of the lock that was floating right in front of his c.h.e.s.t. Preventing him from drawing on his essence for anything, but in this case, preventing him from making any body sounds and movement.


    "Was that even necessary? We are supposed to work together for leve.." Ibiyemi asked as soon as they were lodged in the tree. They were safe, for now.


    "Do you wish to join him?" Wole asked, a wicked smirk forming on his face.


    "Uh...No.." Ibiyemi gasped, shaking her head in dissent. She felt for Toyosi badly. What Wole and Shola did was wrong. They had just crippled Toyosi from becoming an Elite by using him as a scapegoat.


    She desperately wished she could undo all of that.


    ''I mean, no one should have to suffer unjustly because of others. Oh, King Obatala, if only I was strong enough. None of that would of happened. ''


    None of that would have happened but what could she do? She was merely a Basic Class Irunmole and until she could rise up, could she really become Karma''s hand to punish Wole and his counterpart.


    The duo of Wole and Shola had wrecked alot of havoc. Sadly very few existed in Ijinle that could challenge Them. And so , they thought themselves invincible. Enough to picking on others and getting away with it.


    Heh... But what could she do?


    For now, she was stuck until she could get strong enough to uphold her ideals.


    "Please ignore this, captain. What''s our plan?" Shola whispered.


    (T/N)


    1. Long pointed needle like darts

 Chapter 22 - A Talk With Mentor I

    Malinton paled.


    What was this bearded figurehead spewing out of his big mouth? The attendant too, Roselle had similar thoughts as she stared at Malinton''s accuser.


    "If he was going to be of any threat, the guards would have refused him entry. Their weapons are fitted with..." Roselle tried to explain only to be cut short.


    "If he was going to be of any threat blah blah blah" the bearded mercenary shook his head, mimicking.


    "What..." Roselle almost coughed blood. "how dare you..." She flared.


    THWUNK!


    The mercenary shot the dagger deep into the table in one perfectly timed blur. At that, Malinton took a step back, raising his hands to signify he wasn''t any trouble.


    "How about you shut up, Roselle. Malinton and I have a talk and you will keep sealed lips about that, okay? Or I''ll seal themselves, Roselle." He gave an evil grin, one that had a glint of greed in it.


    "Oooh...Kay...fine. I pray your plan backfires." Roselle said, shrugging her shoulders. This was one of the regular occurrences that happened where a mercenary would try to thwart a bounty from being filled officially.


    And that was because an officially filled bounty would have o be screened by those at the top, after which, a balloting of some sort would hold and mercenaries would be chosen. Or in the worst case scenario, the bounty would be open to the whole Alliance House, making the chances of one being the sole Hunter very very slim.


    That being said, mercenaries we''re usually not allowed near the desk anymore to prevent things of such but with time, even the strictest rules become lax.


    "Ho ho, Malinton, let''s have a talk, shall we?"The mercenary nodded eagerly as he swirled around. He blurred briefly, and appeared beside Malinton, one hand swing across the messenger''s shoulder.


    Malinton turned. "Wait, you know just the people?"


    The man led him, f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y by his hands on his shoulder, directing him along. They walked into a corridor. But before that, the Malinton brushed shoulders with a lady Irunmole who had a red kimono on and black short gown alongside with stiletto boots.


    "Oh, sorry!" He mouthed. "I hope you don''t have any crazy ideas though. Like I said I am not the one offering the bounty. Inotherwords, I am under the cover of ... Councilhouse." Malinton spoke, trying to sound intimidating.


    They walked off, their voices getting mixed up in the endless chatter of various Irunmoles entering and departing the hall. Soon, they merged with the crowd and simply vanished from sight.


    Meanwhile, the lady Malinton had brushed shoulders with, turned back. She observed the fellow who had hit her accidentally for quite some time. Seeing that the duo were out of sight, she continued to the front desk.


    And as she did, eyes turned, following her strides. She snorted, rather annoyed about the attention she was receiving.


    Walking up to the front desk, she caught on a side conversation.


    "Hey, look at her, isn''t she just so pretty? " The first one spoke


    "Yes, I agree. Her face is so chiselled, sharp and inviting edges, thin waistline, a bum that fits so perfectly on her and oh my God''s... Those lovely little eyes of life. I could swear she is the Orisha Osun herself. " A second voice replied, voicing out his admiration orally.


    SHOVE!!


    "Do you even know the lady, before you call her cold? Don''t call my soul mate cold, brother." The owner of this voice appeared to shove the other person.


    The lady sighed at this, keeping her eyes straight up as she strode gracefully to the counter.


    "Shut up. She can''t be your soulmate."


    "She looks young and unlikely for her to have had a mate already. So I fit best."


    "I tell you brother, shes the cold infamous Mayowa from Ilu Obatala. I wonder what she is doing here! Nobody has ever succeeded in getting to her. She''s cold. And beautiful."


    "Really brother?"


    "Yes, such a waste. Let''s get going." The first replied.


    At this point, Mayowa could no longer hold it anymore. She hated when people gossiped her. So what?


    ''After all, we are all getting strong for one main purpose. To vanquish evil. So let emotions remain by itself.''


    "Hello, Mayowa, How can I help you today?" A feminine voice cut into her thoughts.


    At that, she brightened up, returning the cheerful look of the attendant.


    "I am here to see my former student, daughter of the Alliance Guild General, Ibiyemi. " She responded, tapping her manicured fingers on the counter, trying to drown out the incessant gossiping.


    "Oh. Olukoni. Sorry, the information from fate about you is really vague. I didn''t know." The attendant replied remorseful.


    At that, Mayowa tilted her head.


    "Put a call to her, will you. Tell her I am outside, in the garden park, okay?"


    "ER...okay! I''ll do just that. " The attendant eyes began to glow now. She had begun transmitting a message via a fate channel designed just for the Alliance House.


    A fate channel was the manipulation of fate to send sepcific encrypted messages that only a fate essence user could detect and possibly decode. In so doing, Irunmoles were able to communicate with each other over long distances, provided, there was a fate essence recipient at the receiving end.


    Once she got out, she made for the park. Exhaling, Mayowa let out her swallowed anger in one gasp.


    "It''s okay. " She told herself before stretching and making for a seat under a tree with rainbow fuits. The tree was in it''s season so it had fruits all on it. Actually, all trees in Orun were always in their season.


    She reached leisurely for one fruit and plucked. Bringing it to her lips, she closed her eyes as her teeth began to work on it. Bite after bite, she savoured the taste, enjoying every moment of it, an irrepressible smile on her face attesting to the bliss she was indulging in.


    "Olukoni Mayowa!!!" A shrill rather excited voice rent the air. Then someone jumped on her, with a bearhug around her slim frame.


    It was Ibiyemi.


    "Uh... Yemi, I didn''t expect to see you so soon." She spoke, putting the fruit down by her side. As she did, Ibiyemi snaggled even closer, hugging her neck as she sat down over her Olukoni''s t.h.i.g.hs.


    "What are you doing in Ilu Esu? " Ibiyemi asked excited, her breath rate spiking.


    "Well, I came to check on you. Or is that a taboo in Ilu Esu?" She lifted up Ibiyemi with both hands and placed her on her left.


    "Hmm... You''ve lost weight, ''Yemi. Whats happening?" Mayowa commented, knitting her eyebrows.


    "What? I told you not to push yourself too hard. It will come to you eventually, you know."


    "I know. But I don''t have that time now. I need to get strong as soon as possible."Ibiyemi replied silently.


    "Uh huh. That''s sweet. " She patted Ibiyemi on the head. "But why the rush? You can confide with him, you know?" Olukoni Mayowa added.


    "It''s a long story, Olukoni. All I know is that I must get stronger." Ibiyemi clenched her fist now. "This raw energy in me, I must learn to channel it properly."


    "Hmm...I am impressed! I too need to get strong. The zenith is still quite far from me." Mayowa pouted, picking the fruit again and eyeing it as if trying to decide where to bite again.


    "Yes, what''s up with that? Why does it seem like there is this urge in everybody. A feeling that they must get strong? I really can''t explain but everybody I have seen so far feels the need to get stronger. Why?" Ibiyemi turned, her right leg folded across the chair she stard at Mayowa.


    She chuckled.


    "That''s a smart observation. I tell you, you''ll eventually become very powerful if you keep up with this. I see that greatness in you, ''Yemi."


    "Uh... That doesn''t answer my question!"


    "Wait" Ibiyemi''s face suddenly beamed. "First of all, before you answer, why were those guys referring to you as one cold lady? Is it true? Why don''t you have a hubby, as they say on Earth.?" She asked.


    And Mayowa''s face paled. She stopped halfway, her teetch refusing to bite anymore into the fruit while her head turned to her curious ex-student.

 Chapter 23 - A Talk With Mentor II

    It took quite some minutes before Mayowa could regain herself. Once she did, she dug into the fruit once more, savouring it''s taste all the while thinking of what to say.


    "Hubby? How is that related to having a soul mate?" She asked, stalling.


    "Ah, hubby is the word for soulmate in the realm of mankind, Earth. How come you don''t know?" Ibiyemi asked in disbelief.


    Mayowa merely shook her head.


    "Well, I for one have never been to Earth and you certainly haven''t either. You probably heard about that via hearsay and trust me, that''s not reliable at all. "


    Ibiyemi blinked.


    "You haven''t been to Earth? Ah, why?" It seemed illogical that her role model, Olukoni Mayowa hadn''t been to Earth.


    "Ma beru(1). The only one who have descended to Earth are basically messenger Irunmoles. And that takes me out of the picture."


    "Why?"


    "Oh, Ibiyemi, what happened to all the teaching you got at Ijinle? You''ve forgotten it already?" Mayowa queried, a saddening look appearing on her face.


    All what Ibiyemi was asking was something they were all taught about back at Ijinle. But for her to have forgotten so soon, was sickening. In such way, it just seemed to show that she didn''t teach them well enough at Ijinle.


    "No, Olukoni. It''s not like that. It''s just that it''s.. " Ibiyemi protest was cut short by Mayowa''s raised palm.


    "Heh... I guess I will have to skim you through Genesis 101 again." She sighed.


    "Well, do you know, Revelation 203 then?" Mayowa turned her gaze to Ibiyemi,receiving a shiver in return.


    "Eh.. what has revelation got to do with this now? And yes yes, I just remember, on Earth, they have day and night. Night is time when most of them sleep and all that. But here, all we have is eternal daylight. And we never sleep despite having bedroom. Why is that?"


    Mayowa let out a long suffering exasperated sigh whilst she face palmed. "Genesis 101, it is, lady."


    "Oh, No no..." Ibiyemu tried to resist.


    "Keep shut, you have no say in this now." Mayowa retorted coldly, a finger to her lips.


    "I refuse to listen." The defiant Ibiyemi rose up and stamped her foot.


    Seeing this, Mayowa chuckled, her charm and beauty returning to her once more.


    "Very well, you would still meet me at Ijinle. The ones you received at Ijinle Orun was basically to help you choose your Ascension. But since you have chosen your Ascension already, you still need to know the basics before you can be officially be considered an Irunmole. And what Ijinle would you go to then, the Ijinle in your Ilu. Guess what?


    I was just posted to Ilu Esu. So we''ll be seeing more of ourselves, everyday." Mayowa said with smirk.


    "Yelp. Let''s see if he will when he learns his daughter''s role model and ex-tutor is now posted to Ijinle Esu. " Mayowa laughed heartily now.


    She clutched the remains of the fruit and watched it evaporate out of her tight fist. Ibiyemi had suddenly gone really bold.


    And stubborn.


    But wasn''t that an essential trait for the survivability of an Irunmole. No doubt, she was going to develop into some super power some day.


    And she couldn''t just wait.


    She heard a sigh of defeat and smiled softly.


    "Ohkay. I''ll listen. But remember it''s only a briefing, not the actual lecture." Ibiyemi spoke now, seating down with her back turned to Mayowa and a scowl across her face as she crossed her legs.


    "I''ll do it my way. You have no say, Ibiyemi."


    "Fine. Just answer me, please?"


    "Whatever!"


    "No. That''s not what I want to hear." Mayowa leaned in closer.


    "Fine, okay, suit yourself." Ibiyemi could feel the breath of Mayowa on her shoulders.


    "Noo "


    "Fine, I have no say."


    Mayowa laughed heartily now. After what seemed like forever, she moved closer to Ibiyemi, placing a hand on her shoulder.


    "When Eledumare created the world, he created the heavens to be full of his power. As a result, the glory of Eledumare overshadows everything in Orun here. And because of Eledumare Glory, we can only have light and abundant energy around us.


    Think of it like your aura. Suppose you specialise in Ino Agbara and your aura condenses at a place. You know your aura is white light basically, so in the area your aura covers , no shadow or lingering alien aura can stay there for long.


    In essence, we can never have night time here because of that. It''s forever day. Today is infinite. "


    "Oh my Orishas!!!" Mayowa facepalmed, letting out a long suffering sigh again. "You really have become dense, haven''t you? That you don''t know we have First Dawn and Second Dawn. First dawn is also known as breaking dawn whilst second dawn is our alternative to night. "


    "Oooohhhhh... But dawn is for morning, Olukoni." Ibiyemi asked, a finger to her lips.


    "You really need to go back to your books, lady. I should be leaving." Mayowa said, straightening her kimono as she stood.


    "But wait, Auntie. What about the second question about why everyone feels an urge to get stronger?" This time, she stood up too, stretching lazily in the afternoon air.


    "Well, erh... We, Irunmoles. Our lives is not just some regular occurrence. I am sure you know that from Genesis 101. We were created long ago. In similar ways to mankind, we live, procreate, feel pain and happiness and all that.


    But, our core existence is for Amargeddon. The final battle where Eledumare would crush the ever rebellious Lord of the left path, forever. We are..."


    "Oooh. What is his name? " Ibiyemi queried, hands on her tiny h.i.p.s.


    "Who?"


    "The Lord of the left path?"


    "I see..."


    "Don''t get any ideas in your head. The left path is simply darkness. It is what we Irunmoles cannot toy with. " Mayowa warned, pointing a finger to Ibiyemi''s face. She poked lightly but the force between her light poke was so much to send her sprawling on the chair.


    "Hey..." She grumbled. "Don''t tell you were just poking at me, Olukoni? Cos it''s so not fair!!!"


    Mayowa smiled faintly.


    "Listen, you need to get strong. Who knows if Armageddon would be very soon. You should be ready. Aside from Armageddon, the weak are basically at the moment of the ladder. I can''t afford to see my student grovelling at the feet of some bully. Promise me, you will get strong, promise?" Mayowa extended her little finger, looking tentatively at Ibiyemi.


    Seeing the gesture, Ibiyemi blushed, putting forth her little finger to cross Mayowa''s own. "I promise. But I can''t do it by myself. Will you teach me?"


    "Heh!!" Her ex-tutor''s eyes suddenly widened. She took a step aback, disengaging their locked fingers.


    "Hey, Not me. You have your father, right?"


    "Please Olukoni. It feels so bad, having all this energy within me but yet being unable to channel them." Ibiyemi suddenly kowtowed, her eyes bleeding with d.e.s.i.r.e.


    "..."


    "Are you for real???" Mayowa nearly went bonkers. She fisted her hands, shaking them as she fumed, visibly. "What happened to all my teachings? Ah, you would really give me a bad name. Did I teach you badly that you have forgotten that an energy manipulator is an Agbara dependent Irunmole, an example is The Elder, First Prime of Ilu Obatala. A weapon weilder is someone who can infuse agabara into an item of endearment, or weapon. A very popular example is 3rd Prime, Maerius of Ilu Obatala. And body builders who can infuse the energy and use it to physical enhance their body, a major example is the Ogun Agbara user. AaaaaHhhhhhhhh... So this is how you want to disgrace me, right?"


    Mayowa fumed and yelled, essence dripping from her nose downwards. She clenched her teeth, stamping a foot down resulting to cracks appearing in the impact zone.


    "STAND UP!!!" Mayowa yelled out causing Ibiyemi to jump to her feet immediately.


    She immediately covered her face with both hands, and staggered about, trying to find her balance under the overwhelming aura of Olukoni Mayowa.


    "I am sorry. I will be more studious, please." She pleaded as she sobbed.


    At that, Mayowa''s aura vanished. She walked up to Ibiyemi and hugged her tight, her own eyes carrying a look of sympathy towards her former student.


    Was she too harsh?


    Just then, a guard walked up to the duo. He tapped his blade quite Audibly to gain some attention.


    "Yes, yes, what is going on here?" He asked, only to be greeted with an icy stare from Mayowa. However he was not going to be one intimidated by a strange person. Almost all the people with in the alliance house were people the guards knew.


    But she was not known and worse she was hugging someone who looked quite similar to the general''s daughter.


    "Didn''t you hear me? I said get lost!!!" Mayowa''s voice cut into his thoughts.


    ''Shes really impetous. I would need to expel her now. But first I should know her stats, first of all.'' The guard thought, before his essence began concentrating. He closed his eyes briefly and opened them, as he began soul-gazing.


    NAME: MAYOWA


    SOUL STA...


    PUNCH!!!


    The sound of red hot fist melting through flesh resonated in the air. The next second, the guard Irunmole felt a sickening sensation in his guts accompanied by his sudden weightlessness. He gazed down, watching as the momentum behind Mayowa''s red hot fist exploded, sending him crashing down some metres away.


    "It''s rude to stare at a lady, you know?" Mayowa said, looking satisfied as she gazed at the crashed Irunmole.


    "Whoa., Olukoni, I didn''t even hear you call the technique before unleashing it. What technique was that. Can you teach me?" Ibiyemi excited voice followed simultaneously.


    "It''s the principle of Might, under the Aspectual law of Ogun, which is war by the way. And no! Your energy is not capable of sustaining a move like that and secondly, you are from Ilu Esu. Law of Chance and travellers. You should master your origin law as that is what your body can handle. As for trying to master another law, I wouldn''t say it''s impossible but, very few can achieve that.


    Instead, I will help you master your basic elte skill for you, Illusionary Blade. Except you tell me why? Why you want my help." She said, all the while dusting her hands and kimono.


    At that question, Ibiyemi paled, her face taking all serious of an accomplishment business woman. "It''s my brother. I fear that one day, I will have to duel me to save my family. And that day... It feels very very near. "


    She clenched her fist, bringing them into view.


    "If only I can ascend into Omni class by next month, then I will have a fair chance of stopping his madness."


    "Heh. That''s looking quite impossible." Mayowa said, smoothening the hair on Ibiyemi''s head. "But one thing you should know, class ranking does not readily mean you are powerful. You should be a weapon wielder. As one, your energy would sustain you instead of being an energy manipulator as most Irunmoles are. Agbara imbued techniques take a heavy toll of energy and you can''t sustain that for now."


    _sigh_ Ibiyemi heaved, looking into the distance. If she had to get strong to displace her brother, without having to rely on her father who was tainted already, then she would do it. She was willing to. At whatever the cost!

 Chapter 24 - A Former Friend!

    A grey horse galloped through the forest path, raising a trail of dust at his flaming hooves. It galloped on, his body taking an indistinct hue of silvery red.


    And on it''s back was a young Irunmole, holding the reins. The fellow tugged at the reins now, bringing the horse to a loud snort as it raised it''s two front legs while relying on the hind legs. The legs began to blaze brighter now, the orange hue turning fiery red. The horse itself neighed loudly, seemingly fuelled by the increased burning at it''s hooves.


    It stumped down on the loose soil, snorting. The next second, it lifted up, fuelled by the impetus of it''s burning hooves. The horse drifted smoothly in the air, rising up into the sky as the blaze began to die down.


    After some seconds, the flame dimmed, bringing the horse to descend, howbeit slowly. As it landed, outlines of buildings and Irunmoles began to come into view, a total contrast to where it had been some seconds ago.


    Esin Onina(1) was a celestial beast, Mythical Classed that maxed their soul growth at Omega Class. They were quite powerful owing to their rather bulky physique that was further empowered by the principle of fire and Might under the Aspectual Law of Ogun.


    As a result, these horsebreeds could greatly propel themselves by the fire from their hooves, using that to leap skyscr.a.p.ers in one bound and to travel quite quickly. Fuelled further from the usual rage accompanying the Law of Ogun, these horsebreeds were the choice breed for any army.


    (A/N///For the sake of clarity, I would be referring to Mythical Beasts, Common beasts and Rare beasts as Types. While the classes from basic to Prime would still apply to them. Meaning a beast would be classified thus as Mythical Type, Omega Classed///)


    However, in terms of endurance, these horses had enough of it, speed and all but still there were not quite as fast as the situation the rider found himself in.


    The rider had one simple assignment. Find the target and intercept him.And also the Quest had stated that target was in some kind of danger. He was even given a sort of soul sensor that beeped continuously in his covered palm.


    The sensor would lead him to the target and that would be it. He would step in and act according to the plan. But now, the sensor had suddenly stopped beeping, going cold and silent in his hands.


    If only Asoju Lekan had probably given him an Artefact that could have brought him here instantly.


    After all, the council wanted this so they could definitely afford to sponsor that.


    Clothed in a deep blue cloak gown of some sorts and a hood covering his face from view, Tayo looked around, observing the market scene.


    It was quite a long time he had stepped up and feeling the warmth and bustle of this place was seemingly refreshing. Sighing, he pulled his hood backwards, bringing his face into view.


    Always!


    At least since he began drawing to Sunday who he had felt had a similar background.


    They had both been ignored.


    Rejected.


    Refused.


    Disappointment was a common factor they both faced. But for him, it was more intense after his parents both died in the hands of a Lord Classed Demon.


    The fear and resentment that built in him towards demons could only push him to someone with similar thoughts.


    Sunday!


    But the moment one misguided seer gave a prophecy, the entire council suddenly began paying attention to him. They forcefully removed him from Ilu Obatala, claiming that the council was going to take full guidance of him.


    He found it strange. He tried to resist, to escape. And he was caught.


    His punishment?


    He was beaten, flogged, according to the harsh customs of Ilu Ogun. Expelled to the cold steels of confinement.


    And in there, he was broken. Totally.


    His esteem, his charisma. Even the will to fight was taken from him.


    Except the vow he made.


    That he would be, one day, powerful enough, that no one else to go through what he had gone through.


    That was his vow and since then, he took silence as his habit, withdrawing from public light. The Council saw this as remorse an began training him.


    This time, he didn''t refuse. Took the training seriously and silently with the vow in mind.


    ''How Silly!'' Tayo laughed bitterly.


    Looking at the circular piece of metal in his hand, he frowned. The metal which was the soul sensor, had a cl.u.s.ter of gold stars at it''s center with bronze along the edges.


    ''why did you go silent? Why? How am I supposed to know where he is now? This market is so so vast.'' Tayo''s horse trotted along the road.


    He closed his eyes now, condensing his essence to reach out to the soul sensor. In his mind, he saw, a blob of energy which representing his essence, twirling and turning.


    Closing his eyes now, he began to imagine the sensor next to the his soul sensor. He tried once but was interrupted by a bumping of something.


    Opening his eyes, he saw an angry Irunmole growling at him.


    "Look boy, don''t go riding with closed eyes? If not for last minute reflexes, your horse would have stumped on me. Warn yourself"


    "Ema binu sir(2)" Tayo winced.


    ''I shouldn''t be doing this when I am on the move. Doing that makes me unconscious of my environment and some bad Irunmoles might just take advantage of that.


    Tayo looked about him.


    For the span of 50metres, there was no space where he could make a stop. Except for a particular shop.


    ''Hmm! I hope the owner won''t mind much if I halt in front.''


    With that thought, he steered his Esin Onina there. On getting closer, he could read out loud the sign in front that said ''Obedi''s Place'' in Yoruba. He highlighted from the Esin Onina but stayed put.


    With his hands on th back of the War Horse, he began to feel his soul space. Repeating what he had done initially, he manipulated his soul essence to reach towards the sensor.


    At that command, the blob of floating essence swished and turned towards the imprint of the soul sensor beside it. He willed it futher and watched as the blob moved as if to swallow the imprint.


    For two seconds, the blob expanded on it before suddenly withdrawing and returning to it''s spots. The soul sensor imprint blazed, brillant radiance exploding from it before vanishing.


    Huff... Huff... Huff... Huff...


    Tayo breathed raggedly. He had expended alot of energy to do that and that took it''s tool on him, physically.


    ''heh... Can it be that Sunday is in there?'' Tayo queried as he heaved, wearing his hood on.


    Just then, a voice called out from behind him.


    "Hello, I don''t take it lightly to have people blocking my shop. Kindly move away, Now." Tayo turned back, his head completely hidden in the hood.


    "Hello, sir. I would like to look at your merchandise!" He said.


    "Oh, if that be, come on in." The owner of the voice, Obedi in his simple gown and fila(3) suddenly had a 180 change of character as he beckoned to Tayo.


    "Can I leave my horse here? Is it safe?" Tayo questioned, pointing at the horse.


    Underneath the horse, a round circle containing various Agbara symbols weaved into form, making Tayo stare at the ground in surprise.


    "Fine, fine. No one would dare steal in this market. Not from Obedi, of course. Now come in." Obedi led the way, feeling pleased with himself at the safety measure he had taken.


    So saying, Tayo followed.


    "...a choice that will stick with you to the end. We don''t sell low grade Artefact, and we have just the right testimonials to back them up, sir. An what more, we can cover your anonymous status for you, so long as..."


    "Hold!" Tayo raise his hand.


    He paused, seeing that Obedi had done so. And let his essence expand and flow into his entire body. The sensation from it was relaxing and building up heat within him as his aura from the principle of Cutting and Valor began spreading into the air.


    "I have Information that Sunday, from Ilu Obatal, The Elder''s last son was here. And I demand to see him." He questioned, audacity filling his voice.


    Obedi froze, surprise registering over his face.


    "Speak, where Is he?"


    "Are you a mercenary? " Obedi asked, his face hardening.


    "Don''t avoid my question. I am looking for him."


    "And yet, you are posing a threat to me. Really? This is your grand rescue plan?" Obedi asked, folding his hands across his c.h.e.s.t with a light chuckle.


    "The way you answer means that you know a thing about him. Where are you kept him?" Tayo asked, moving a step closer.


    Secretly, he unsheathed his blade within the garment, covering it with principle of cutting and principle of Valor.


    "You are really perceptive, boy. But even with your mysterious look and your aura from the Agbara Ogun, you still are not strong enough to face me. Leave while you still can. "


    Tayo smiled.


    Now, he wasn''t denying it at all. He flexed his fists, crunching the hilt of the blade. Suddenly, a sickening feeling descending on him.


    That type he had faced when locked withing steel bars.


    He jerked around quickly, his blade in full view. As he did, a dimensional portal of some sort opened at the ceiling and two men in dark robes jumped out, their aura entirely with killing intent.


    "Heh..."


    "You are clearly outnumbered. Leave now and I''ll forget this ever happened." Obedi said as two men materialised into the air from behind him, clothed in similar way the first were, all wielding thin blades.


    Tayo heaved, the exertion from the soul sensing he did beginning to wear on him. He laughed bitterly again before bitting his lips.


    "So, he was here. What did you do to him."


    "He''s deadmeat already." Obedi replied, shrugging his shoulders as if that was a regular occurrence to him.


    Tayo gasped.


    "Why do you care? Who was he to you?"


    ''Was? He used past tense to refer to him? Does this... No... Sunday can''t be dead. But he just used Was. Oh Gods, I was late. I''ve failed, again.''


    Tayo''s face darkened as he g.r.o.a.n.e.d, rage filling him up. But the next second he put a lid on it. The people here, were outnumbering him.


    Retreat was the only option available.


    At least for now!


    "Why are you asking?" Tayo replied.


    "Heh... You must really care about him. Look at the way you just reacted. He''s your brother?"


    "No!" He sheathed his blade as he replied.


    "Friend?"


    "No, a former friend." He replied, turning his back.


    __________


    (T/N)


    (1) Fiery Horse (2) Don''t be angry sir.

 Chapter 24 - Please, Have A Good Death!

    However the shop attendant was not going to take that lying low.


    "INO AGBARA: FLAILING WHIPPPPPP..." HE growled as a metre long whip of pure light energy formed in his hand. He Drew backwards Abit before letting his hand fly


    The whip lashed against Sunday''s hands, gouging into them as his Essence oozed slightly from the gouges.


    Yelling, he let go as he tried to dodge another whip. Only to be pulled violently outside the stall.


    "Damnit... That guy had to be an Omni Class. He''s strong. But I''m stronger. I have a soulbond. What does he have..." Sunday puffed up, after picking himself up from the ground.


    Irunmoles walked past him, busy with their affairs. And from their actions, he guessed that he was just one of the regular sights in the Open Market.


    ''Damnit, I can''t come here alone for the first time and leave such an impression.''


    ''Your arrogance will be your downfall, Young one'' The wolf steel tone cut into his thoughts.


    He heard himself, and Dashed.


    ''Yes, right... If only you can be more supportive and stop your criticism''


    He dashed, bashing into the entrance unabated.


    "I knew you would come back. Ino Agbara.." the attendant spoke, disdain filling his eyes.


    ''what? He''s not even giving me a time out??!'' Sunday''s eyes widened.


    "INO AGBARA; LESSER LIGHT SPEARS..."


    The air sizzled, becoming heated as turbulence ripped across it. That same instance, 6 Spears of white heat appeared in the air.


    "Oh boy.." Sunday gasped.


    For the second time in his life, The sense of now or never urgency hit him since the time of the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf battle.


    Adrenaline or the equivalent of that for Irunmole rushed through his body in multiples, his breathing becoming ragged and hurried.


    ''What?? I warned you, didn''t I? Anyways, you dying means our contract can be broken soon. So please have a good death, Sunday.'' The Wolf snickered.


    ''OhGod! Can''t you be of any more use than seating down there and being a sadist?.'' Sunday queried mentally.


    He could see the wolf in his mind now. Immediately, his view shifted as he transported his attention into the mindzone.


    '' Actually I can...''


    Sunday heaved out in relief, eyes burning with excitement.


    ''But I won''t,''


    "Heh...whaaa..."


    ______


    Meanwhile,


    Ibiyemi,slashed her left hand in a semi circle, throwing out a Saarin at the Elite who held Toyosi at Bay. She had being assigned to create a diversion for them to get closer to disable an orb.


    And she was getting right into it.


    However, not entirely because of the mission, but because of Toyosi who had just been caught. She threw another one, making two in descent at the Irunmole as she dropped from the tree.


    The Elite looked back, pulling out an Imole Mo in one hand, his eyes wary with caution. In the other hand, he gripped Toyosi fiercely by the wrist.


    "Ah, so you are not alone here, boy."


    The Irunmole leapt backwards, avoiding the two saarins that dropped just where he stood previously.


    Instantly, Ibiyemi twisted and turned, flipping over to Toyosi. From the pouch at her waist, she pulled two balls out, flipping them into the air.


    BOOM


    BOOM


    Thick gases exploded into the air, creating a whirlpool of mists and dust. That hid her from sight. Promptly, she worked her hands on the lock resting on Toyosi''s c.h.e.s.t.


    She did have some skills with picking locks and in less than a second, the lock fell apart, dissipating into shimmering energy.


    Just then, strong vice like hands clamped on her neck, pulling her into view, out of the mist.


    "What do you think you are doing here? This place is out of bounds." The Elite who had avoided her earlier attack, spoke glaring at her.


    "Well... What do you know?" She replied, a grin forming on her face. "NOW... GOOOOO..." she screamed. One to her team perched on the tree, and the other to Toyosi who just getting himself after being unlocked.


    Ahead of him, heads turned as to the source of the commotion. One of which was Captain Moyo, an averagely heighted Irunmole with thick clothing of leather coats and boots.


    His hands met each other as he smiled.


    "Academicians. Watch me break your spirits." He grinned, drawing his head aback.


    "Ino Agbara, Clamping Grip" "Step aside , Soldier!" He muttered as a ball of light exploded in the air, a gigantic fist transerved the waves of air as it reached for the academicians.


    The Irunmole holding Ibiyemi up in the air, upon hearing the order, promptly dropped her down. But in that fraction of time, Toyosi rushed, adrenaline pumping through him as he willed his body mass, plummeting into the Irunmole.


    He rushed forward, tapping the ring that sat on his left middle finger. Still running, he withdrew his right hand , a golden gauntlet, embedded with cracked lines and gems following and encasing it and his left completely.


    A flash of light exploded into the air as the gauntlet instanteously fitted into the hand that pulled it. And then, Toyosi leapt, pushing his weight on as he bore the heavy strain of the Gregarious Gauntlet.


    He moved into the attack line , putting himself between Ibiyemi and the crashing fist.


    "Thank you!" He said, taking a quick look at her as he Drew back.


    And shot forward, his gauntlet crashing into the oncoming fist of light.


    "Yo...you... You have an Artefact?!" Ibiyemi''s eyes widened as an eruption of miniature shockwaves exploded into the air.


    "Hahahahahaha.. who said I was moving to attack you, Children. I only want you to follow the normal messenger ranks. Besides, it''s fun doing that the normal way."


    The hand suddenly flattened, clamping the fisted Artefact. Immediately, the hand retracted, pulling Toyosi along with it.


    "Gosh... Just be fast guys... Take the shield down already." Ibiyemi gasped , still trying to catch her breath.


    But not for long. She quickly rolled over, as a metallic spear tore into the earth.


    "My God! Why does he have to go all out on me."


    The spear drove down again and she rolled further, quickly rolling to her knees wiith two saarins out. And this time, two glowing orbs at the end of the Saarin.


    She quickly looked about, noting that the other soldiers in here were turning to look their way. And that was definitely not going to be good. She only had two saarins left and a pair of lesser concussion orbs with her. Beside that, she was down to nothing.


    She knelt, panting as she was exerting her self, pushing her weak body to the extremes as she threw her hands in front of her, forming an X.


    She was cornered. But that didn''t mean she was going to let herself get captured and crippled from levelling up.


    Just then, her Class Insignia on her arm beeped twice.


    A signification that she had levelled up.


    Ibiyemi Smiled.


    Now, this was going to be easier than she thought.


    __________________________


    (T/N)


    1. Which do you want?


    (A/N)


    Uhm... Well well... Thanks for reading this far.


    Like the update schedule noted, today is the day for the next release. I probably would do more bonus releases but for now, let''s just keep to regular updates.


    If you notice, this book is beginning to have Greek terms like Pegasus, and even some borrowed anime concept from Naruto. This is because, there is basically no limit to anything in the Heavens.


    .


    Anyways , the Yoruba language being spoken here is getting more and more infrequent. This doesn''t mean that the story is from an English point. It''s a Yoruba themed story but I really don''t know much Yoruba. So I''m limiting it to contain only Yoruba names of some techniques and the speech of Prime''s and all that.


    Please vote me up. Gimme power Stones.

 Chapter 25 - Finding Bounty

    Finding Bounty_


    Tayo walked out of Obedi''s Specials Shop, head filled with rumbling thoughts of failure. He latched onto the reins of his Esin Onina, patting it''s mane thoughtfully. The horse neighed, seeming to sense the thoughts of its rider before snorting off with an arrogant look to the shop and stamping a hoof.


    Tayo smiled, but to the onlooker, what he had on was a twisted snarl. He looked back at the shop seeing just only Obedi staring at him with amused look.


    Sighing, he mounted the horse while muttering to himself.


    "For as lightning strikes from the East to the west, so will I tear through all realities, in search of you Sunday." He balled a fist, shaking it ferociously.


    The horse neighed, raising it''s two fore legs while tiny blue flames spurted out of it''s hooves. One thing the Esin Onina was greatly coveted for in battle was it''s ability to sense it''s riders emotion and react similarly to it. A warrior on bloodl.u.s.t was able to transform his Esin Onina into a frenzied power horse capable of smashing into boulders thanks to it''s crazied state.


    But now was not such time for that. At least according to Tayo.


    "No, let''s just go for a trot instead." Tayo said, patting the horse''s head. So saying, the flames died down as the horse w.h.i.n.ed rather sadly. It did not understand why it''s rider would suddenly feel like containing himself when it was time to throw all out.


    However,it took intiative and begun trotting along the street causing Tayo to sigh in relief. Getting the Esin Onina to a frenzied state was one thing, controlling it from not reaching that state was an entirely different thing. Such that required the strong will power of it''s rider. And for one thing, Tayo wanted to just reflect, not dash off.


    His stomach rumbled beneath the heavy robes and he m.o.a.n.e.d in responded. Irunmoles could really go days without eating, even months but under severe mental strain, that was reversed.


    He was thinking so much and even now, he needed to eat. Sadly, he had no money on him to get some food.


    At least not until he had his belongings sent to him from Ilu Ogun. And that would only happen once he had reached Sunday. He actually could do that but for sake of ego, such as was common to the realm of Ogun, he wouldn''t.


    Dipping his hand into the overcloak, from which his hood materialised from, he pulled out the soul sensor. And with that, he directed his horse towards the front of a Pawn Shop.


    After all, it wasn''t like the sensor was useful anymore. Now, he knew where Sunday is.


    No, Where he was.


    However, the girl was not fazed by that. Her mind was actually a turmoil of various thoughts.


    Some days ago, she had watched as the 3rd Prime of Ilu Obatala, Maerius had sealed her off. All to prevent her from getting going with Sunday.


    It seemed like betrayal and she hated it. Even more when she thought the 3rd Prime had her in good spirit. However, she was thankful that it was only a Temporary Boundary Seal that''s was contained in.


    And so, after a day or two, the seal wore off. It looked like it was even three days or so. She instead spent all the time, meditating.


    After she had been sealed in, she looked back at the Prime in dejection and watched as Sunday took off.


    Without her!


    That silly brat of The Elder. Always thinking he could do everything all by himself. If she hadn''t been coming in at intervals, he would have been mincemeat long ago.


    She blushed, thinking about about she had to rush in to save him and the embarrassed look on his face.


    So she couldn''t really blame him now at all , for his wanting to act by himself. He was only trying to show her, indirectly, that he wasn''t that same weakling anymore.


    She thought and thought, bringing more reasons as to why Sunday leaving by himself was illogical. Unknown to her, all of that was spawning from the loneliness she had felt ever since her banishment.


    Sunday was the only person who looked at her as normal. Well, the only one if you were not going to count those that related to her out of ignorance of her background. Once they knew, they avoided her like a plague, cutting off all relations.


    Now, she looked up straight ahead, watching with interest at the dark blue hooded rider on an Esin Onina. Piqued by curiosity, she picked an apple and bit, unconsciously moving herself forward.


    Something was captivating about the cold mysterious airs around that rider.


    "Hey, Da pada(1) You little thief." The stall owner cried after her.


    Turning back, Niniola smiled, pointing to the bite she had taken in the apple before talking.


    "Oruko mi ni Niniola.(2) I am that Irunmole that was banished from Ilu Aganju when Orisha Aganju came visiting." She smile ruefully as the trader suddenly panicked, making signs of shoo-ing her away.


    ''Even Exile has it''s benefits'' She thought, taking another mouth watering bite.


    She watched the fellow walk into a pawn shop. And she followed.


    Whilst it wasn''t possible for her at such young age, without the use of an Artefact, it seemed viable since she as an Indigene of Ilu Aganju, the realm of the Orisha of mountains and volcanoes was capable of using ''Ino Agbara Imbued Techniques''.


    Catching up with him before he entered, she called.


    "Hey, mister blue riding hood." The figure did not stop


    "You don''t look like someone to be in a pawn shop. Except you stole something which is unbecoming of an Irunmole." She lashed finally.


    The figure froze.


    Turning back, she could almost ''hear'' the snarl behind the hood. If anything, thievery was greatly frowned on by every Irunmole. Except for Niniola who had no qualms ''picking'' an apple.


    "Watch your tongue, or you might lose it." Tayo spoke, trying to put a lid on his rage while projecting his aura from the Principle of Cutting into the air.


    Strangely, that seemed to fire her up.


    "You, prove to me or I''ll be your end." Niniola replied, excitement burning through her frame.


    "Hmm... As expected from someone from Ilu Ogun. "


    Taking the initiative, he bent, sweeping his knee into her stomach.


    "What do you want?"


    She countered, an elbow to his knee.


    "Agbara Aganju: Smoldering Fist" Niniola''s arm fissled suddenly, cracks appearing containing flowing molten magma. She kicked at him and watched him move to her left, taking the bait.


    She threw her waiting Smoldering fist, sending it flying towards Tayo who moved into range.


    As she did, she felt a small resistance at her fist, chipping against the attack ferociously like a sharp blade.


    She knew what it was. He was channelling his cutting aura to act as an innate barrier. She smiled, now knowing how skilled her opponent was.


    So negligble but yet, it was leaving an impact red line that it tore on her fist. Ignoring that, she willed her fist forward, smashing into the waiting steel that appeared from no where.


    CLANG!


    "Your reflexes are good. Able to react in last minute to pull your aura as a barrier and still had a safeguard by bringing your sword to intercept. " Niniola smiled, flexing her knuckles.


    "Who are you?" Tayo asked.


    "I need someone who is looking for something. And from the looks of it, you need something. And I can help out on that. " Niniola spoke, a certainty emanating from her as if she had read his mind.


    He titled his head considering her offer.


    "I need food!" He spoke brazenly.


    **** ****


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the realm of Ilu Eshu.


    That same day.


    For some reasons, the house seemed deserted. And it was indeed. Being in the middle of tall and towering trees with a mere square meter Infront of it that was devoid of trees.


    "Are you ready? We should start going now." He spoke , calling into the house.


    Someone muffled a reply at him, asking


    "Just how are we going to find them? We have no fate tracker, you know."


    "You foolish... If not for the fact that I don''t know the class of that Niniola girl, I wouldn''t have involved you. Just to think that only we have this bounty is mouthwatering. Finding them wouldn''t be hard. We just listen."


    "Oh yeah? Just listen? When a fate Irunmole can just give us a range of where they are exactly." A thin, young looking Irunmole popped out of the house, wearing a coat that was strapped around him with belt and tight fitting trousers.


    "And, how are we sure that as soon as we begin, this news would spread at the Alliance House and we would be..." A second figure emerged from the house, wearing similar clothing except that his had red belts on a blue.


    The burly figure just patted his stomach.


    " I will stay back to clear the tracks. Just think, three orbs of Occurence, we are rich."


    "Where did you say she was last?" The one with black long coat asked.


    "Oh, last I heard was at the Ilu Obatala Forest strait. Where the battle took place. Of course she can''t be there now, but that''s a good place to start asking." The burly Irunmole replied.


    "We can even hire a Fate Irunmole there to tell us the last location of the girl. " The man with red belted long coat said.


    "Yes, yes, be on your way." The burly Irunmole took a glass item and threw it down.


    Upon shattering, a portal emerged. First as all small spark of light before growing in size till it was big enough to contain them, one at at a time.


    Grinning, the two similar coated Irunmoles walked through. Time for finding bounty was here.


    ________


    (1) Return it. (2)My name is Niniola.

 Chapter 26 - Training

    Training_


    Ijinle Eshu stood surrounded by a dense canopy of trees. It had grey walls present with dents of after battle effects although not quite as pronounced as the Ijinle Orun.


    The entrance was held high by towering pillars. And atop The roof was a statue of Eshu lying down with one hand supporting his head along with a sly grin.


    Eshu, the Orisha of Chance, Trickery and Travellers was severely revered in Ilu Eshu because the Orisha had a knack of punishing those who for once faltered in their worship of him.


    And as a result, incense pillars were built around the Ijinle Eshu signifying their worship to him. Although, Eshu seemed quite overbearing, unlike other Orishas who were rarely involved in the affairs of the Ilu Realms, the Irunmoles in his realm could boast that the Agbara Eshu technique was quite endowed with so many powerful techniques ranging from speed to illusions to mind powers to intelligence even to a borrowed principle from Fate Agbara which was Lucky Principle that dealt with slight manipulations of fate to present fortunate chances to the users.


    Now, a female Irunmole stood in the midst of a practical ground. She stood in the midst of four incense pillars that signified the length and breadth of the ground, wearing a white kimono, red leather boots and with a black knee length gown.


    The signature attire of Olukoni Mayowa.


    As a tutor posted to Ijinle Eshu, she was able to acquire the practical ground for a training session with Ibiyemi.


    But till now, Ibiyemu hadn''t showed up, making her worry if she had gotten her message.


    Just then, a slender figure dropped to the ground behind Mayowa, stooping.


    The figure wore a waist length jacket with red beads on her neck, a flay gown with sandals.


    "You''ve improved for you to be able to sneak in without making any sounds, Ibiyemi." Olukoni Mayowa spoke, without looking back.


    Ibiyemi stood up.


    "Well, how did I fare? Did I scare you?" She spoke, a smirk to her lips as she stretched.


    "Heh... Even though you made no sounds, I detected your presence by sensing my surroundings. You should learn to mask your essence later on."


    Mayowa smiled, turning to Ibiyemi.


    "Well, nothing goes into the Alliance House without getting to me." Ibiyemi stretched a palm, grabbing the scroll.


    Upon looking closer to it, her heart sank.


    "Not theory again!."


    "Well, you should read that skill scroll to be able to activate your primary Elite Ability. The Illusion Blade."


    "You could have just taught me that, instead of having me read an entire skill scroll. " Ibiyemi complained.


    Mayowa shrugged


    "I don''t know Agbara Eshu technique since I am not an Indigene of this Ilu and I have taught you that Irunmoles who can manipulate two or more techniques are considered to be geniuses."


    "Fine! So much for practicals." Ibiyemi pouted, opening the scroll now.


    "Come on, its not like I am punishing you to read that. Even I read it before you came." Mayowa replied, a small smile appearing over her luscious lips.


    Ilu Obatala, Maerius''s residence, that same day.


    Three Irunmoles sat at a small dinner table. On the table was a basket of fruits and a silvery jug. Around the center of the table were hovering fireflies that shone brightly, adding a fire effect to the room.


    At the end of the table was 3rd Prime, Maerius munching at bowl of eba and egusi soup(1). The other two, one a female and the other a male,sat opposite each other, having a different dish from Maerius.


    Just then, Maerius stopped short and washed his hands in the bowl beside his plate. Doing so caused the female Irunmole to look up at him.


    "Kilo shele? Shey o ti yo ni sisin?(2)" She looked questioning, dropping her spoon.


    Maerius simply tugged at his beard, his signature habit.


    "Soro na(3)" She asked again. With a scarf tied around her head and a long gown, added with the pleading look, she look very very desirable.


    Maerius swallowed.


    "Oh, it is nothing. I just need some fresh air." He spoke, standing from the table.


    How could he say it was nothing? When something had actually happened.


    After he deployed Sunday on the way, he had expected Arlan the Alpha Class Irunmole to send a report back to him that Sunday had gone to Earth already.


    But that report didn''t come. And so he wrote to Arlan in the High Council Deployment Zone. Only to receive a report that Sunday had not graced the deployment zone.


    Till date.


    Maerius frowned.


    Since the , he had tried to sense Sunday''s essence even though he was doing that at a very large scale since he didn''t know where exactly Sunday was.


    And that was sure to have some rebound on him. A rebound that made him absent from the Council for some time.


    But yet, he couldn''t just stay silent. He had to do something. However whatever he had to do was something he himself must not be involved in.


    Seeing that the Elder had already sent search teams to find Sunday already.


    If The Elder sent teams out, that means, I should also send some of my trusted aides out too.


    How come I never thought of this all along.


    Well, now, I know what to do.


    Yes!''


    Maerius smiled briefly before turning around.


    ***. ***


    "Now, the first step in you activating an Agbara imbued technique is sensing your soul essence, okay?" Mayowa spoke, calmly with the scroll in her hand now.


    Opposite her was Ibiyemi who had closed eyes with her hands joined in a pleading gesture and a little frown.


    "It''s called meditating too. But this is Active Meditating and you most be proficient with that to get ahead of an opponent. You need to free your mind too as that can stop you from reaching your soul essence." Mayowa added.


    "I can''t. My mind is too clouded."


    Mayowa sighed softly.


    "You need to let go of all that resentment, Ibiyemi. It seems like you are holding grudge and that alone can impair you from touching any Aspectual Law."


    "I know." Ibiyemi sighed." It''s Wole. I found out that he has being the one instigating my brother, Afolabi just recently."


    Mayowa oohed.


    "You want revenge, right?"


    "Yes. For him daring to play with my family issues. Yes. I want to see him regret why he ever came in contact with me. That evil..."


    Mayowa raised her hand, a Stern look in her face.


    "Enough. Let''s do this again. Or I will leave you alone."


    "Shush. Don''t be sorry. Just clear your mind this time, okay?" Mayowa said, a finger to her lips.


    This time, Ibiyemi did just that. She heaved deeply, closing her eyes as she started once more.


    Fewconds later, a wisping torrent of energy began to sprout from her joined palms.


    "You are doing it, ''Yemi. Now, control the energy according to what you read in the scroll and condense it into one palm." Mayowa spoke, looking into the scroll this time.


    Ibiyemi eysi fluttered once more, a frown appearing over her eyes.


    She had been taught how to activate her primary skill at Ijinle Orun but here, it seemed difficult despite having the energy to spare.


    A vein popped up by the side of her head. She ground her teeth fiercely, manipulating her soul essence to coat just on hand in her soul space.


    She watched, seeing a tiny current of energy appear to be s.u.c.k.e.d to her right, sending sensational chills through her body.


    Opening her eyes now, she saw a wishing thread of energy blade on her right.


    Excitedly she looked up, calling to Mayowa. Only to stop cut herself short.


    "Yes yes.. I did ... Why are you holding a sword, Olukoni?"


    "All the better to slice you with, my dear." Mayowa replied, a cold smile appearing on her lips as she dashed.


    Olukoni Mayowa''s sword slashed diagonally upwards from Ibiyemi''s left.


    In response, Ibiyemi raised the Ab?f?l? iruju(Illusion Blade) up to counter the strike. To her surprise, the sword passed through it, unhindered, making its slash towards her frame.


    Ibiyemi panicked, unable to understand what happened.


    Just then, Mayowa''s other hand blurred, pushing Ibiyemi out of range as the sword slashed through the air.


    As a result of the sudden push, Ibiyemi lost her footing, falling face down.


    "What happened?"


    "In battle, you should not only rely on your weapon, but also on your reflexes. Never stun yourself in any fight no matter what move your opponent pulls on you. Stand up!" Mayowa grimaced as she struck the spot where Ibiyemi lay.


    Seeing that, Ibiyemi rolled to the side quickly, avoudni the blade by few inches. She threw her legs Into the air,using that to gain momentum to jerk her self off the ground.


    "Trust your blade, your reflexes and your environment." Mayowa voice trailed off coldly as her blade struck where Ibiyemi rolled to.


    Now on her feet, Ibiyemi activated the Ab?f?l? iruju with opened eyes, easily. She reached from her tutor with a surprise slash to her left.


    Surprisingly, Mayowa did not counter the slash. Instead she threw her blade to the opposite direction of the slash as if to counter an attack.


    Doing that left Ibiyemi confused as she did not understand why her tutor would make a counter to the wrong direction.


    CLANG!


    Mayowa''s blade rang out as energy rang out concussed out before vanishing.


    "Having a weapon you don''t understand is as good as you having no weapon, Ibiyemi." Mayowa smiled before reaching for Ibiyemi''s back with a slash.


    Quickly, Ibiyemi twirled, slashing her energy blade to counter the strike.


    But again, Mayowa''s blade went through, unhindered for her c.h.e.s.t.


    Suddenly, the flat of Mayowa''s sandals found her c.h.e.s.t before her blade did, kicking her out of range


    Again.


    Ibiyemi Stumbled backwards as Mayowa blade struck into the ground.


    With that, Mayowa had a satisfied look on as she dusted her hands.


    "The Ab?f?l? iruju is not just any ordinary skill like Imole Mo. No. It is quite renowned for the ability to create Illusionary strikes like the name suggests. Here!" Olukoni Mayowa extended her hand to Ibiyemi who took it promptly as she stood up.


    "You tried. The way you adapted your reflexes suddenly after I told you is applaudable. " Mayowa said.


    "But obviously you didn''t read through the skill scroll otherwise you would have known that once an Ab?f?l? iruju strikes left, it''s effect would be seen at the right.


    That is what earns it the Name Ab?f?l? iruju, The Illusionary Blade.


    I expected you to have have performed better since it''s pretty tasking to defend against a blade that strikes you left but it''s effects are seen at the right.


    You should practice more, Ibiyemi.


    But nice, you tried for today. I should be going now." Mayowa spoke, pleased at her student as she patted Ibiyemi''s cheek.


    "Yes, Olukoni. Thank you. " Ibiyemi spoke, a wide grin across her face.


    _______________________


    (T/N)


    1. A Yoruba type of dish


    2. What Happened? Are you okay so soon?


    3. Talk

 Chapter 26 - The Vision... Sunday is the one.

    Orunmila Shope led them on, through the winding passage, filled with doors at each sides and candles to show the way. They soon arrived at a large empty circular room with a huge glass orb in the center.


    She walked on, resting her hands on the orb whilst her staff stood on it''s own in the air. Shope sighed again, her shoulders trembling visibly.


    Shaking her head, she let her hand move about the surface of the orb as if she was communicating with it.


    The orb responded, a beam of whitish energy flooding the entire room before condescending into the orb again.


    Shope heaved.


    "I would show you. A vision. A vision of what is to come. I am unclear of the details but this is all I could get before Orisha Ifa stopped communicating with me."


    Wisps of energy curled from her hands, enveloping the orb for a brief second. Sighing again, she took a step backwards, motioning to the two Alphas who had stood only at the entrance to come closer.


    Within the orb, mist gathered before clearing away to reveal a shadowy forms of several Irunmoles clothed differently in accordance to their Aspectual Law rushing at with war fever at a man that stood on a hill.


    Seated upon a large quadrupedal beast. The Irunmole had spirals of dark energy rushing all about him as dimensional gateways opened bringing out various demons. Their vile presence corrupting Orun Rere.


    They watched, as A celestial being in red and black, with chains and a dreaded hair and twisted beards screamed into view. His eyes contained madness, his being exuding a force of violence and war that seemed to vibrate out of the large orb.


    His visage the same as Ogun, the Orisha of War.


    The next second, energy blasted forward, vaporizing The God of War into nothingness. The focus of the orb turned downwards, revealing a dying Orisha in red loin wrapper with a necklace of beads and cowries, the signature attire of Ifa, Orisha of divination, fate and wisdom. Beside him, and in tears was Orunmila Shope, herself not any better with tattered gown and darkened face.


    And a portal opened revealing a cage with brittling metal. Inside was a presence greater than that of the Orishas put together. The embodiment of darkness.


    A roar could be heard across the battle field as a wave of darkness shot across the arena, Orishas and Irunmoles falling alike.


    Suddenly, a persona appeared before the cage containing the darkness embodiment, her likeness not to be mistaken.


    Youthfulness radiated from her face. As well as stubbornness. The mist cleared, revealing more and more of her facial features.


    It was Niniola.


    The audience sighed collectively at this.


    Then, the orb blurred again, before clearing out. In the orb, showed an Irunmole with a hard face but filled with youthful vigors in a dark blue garment clothings and a cape, gritting his teeth as he slashed through demons with bloodl.u.s.t.


    The image continued for quite awhile before blurring out. The mist took over slowly as the orb slowly became dormant, the images fading away.


    It sent forth another wave of energy as it shivered, a single crack line appearing on the orb.


    "Aaahh..." Orunmila Shope fell forward.


    But she was caught quickly by her two aides. Leaning forward, weakly she sighed once more.


    "My vision that I projected to you didn''t go quite long but based on my class ranking, I know so much. However I probed fate, pushing against the limits placed on us, so that the two of you can understand what is to come. "


    "You must rest, Orunmila. You are tired." The Irunmole who hadn''t spoke a word spoke now.


    "Don''t mistake my trembling for weakness, Ajibade. Staff!" The Orunmila summoned her staff.


    She caught it midair, with a quick move of hand, she raised the staff and slammed it down, an aura of peace and understood spreading forth across.


    With that, she shook her head briefly, her confidence and presence becoming enforced.


    "Then, we must raise this at the High Council Summit, Orunmila. Or what is your view?" Ajibade chipped in, his hands knotting themselves behind him.


    The trio began progressing away from the orb, leaving it encircled in the mists that swirled around it.


    They walked through a door now and soon arrived at the entrance of the bustling Council house. As soon as they were sighted, all movement stopped as Irunmoles did little bowing of their heads to them before continuing with their whatnot.


    "By now, I suppose the messenger should be back, right?" The Orunmila asked.


    "Of course,he should. "


    Just then, the neighing of a horse rent the air, drawing eyes over. On the back of the horse was a man clad in white robes that covered just one shoulder down - A loin Cloth.


    He had a spouch -Spatial pouch, no doubt as he urged the horse to a stop. The horse snorted, however, as the trails of whirlwind and flames on it''s hooves gradually vanished, bringing it to an abrupt stop.


    Immediately, Some warrior Irunmole gathered around him, helping him halt down before pointing to the Irunmole and her aides.


    "That must be Malintus, right?" She asked no one in particular.


    The Messenger Classed Irunmoles races over quickly, slightly bowing to The Orunmila as he dipped his hands into his pouch.


    He fumbled with something, before deciding his mind and drawing out a scroll bigger than the pouch.


    "Here, is the report on Ilu Obatala, My Orunmila." He said, pointing the scroll at her.


    Malintus was a Messenger Classed Irunmole who had been assigned with spying on the happenings in Ilu Obatala.


    In so doing, each Ilu was putting itself one step ahead of The Other Ilu. Malintus was not supposed to leave his spy post but based on how urgent the news was, he had hired a horse from Ilu Eshu, boarding it to journey across to Ilu Ifa quickly. As horses from Ilu Eshu was known to very fast. Due to Eshu, the patron Orisha, being an Orisha of travellers , opportunity and chance.


    "Mi o ni emi to mo fe ka scroll yii.(6) What is in it?" She asked as Silas made to take it.


    "O. In summary, The Elder''s Son now has a soulbound. A Prickled Bane Winged Wolf, one he soulbonded with today after it attacked the ilu. It is Rare Typed. "


    "A quadrupedaled beast..." The Orunmila whispered as her form shivered.


    "Excuse us, Malintus. I need to speak to my aides." She said as she took a step back, accompanied by her aides.


    At that, she snapped her fingers and a whisper of wind whirled about, blocking sounds from entering or going out.


    "It has begun." Silas said


    "The vision. Sunday is the one." Ajibade added, shaking slightly.


    "We would stop it. As our sacred duty. We have to get Sunday..." Shope spoke.


    "But what are we to do with Sunday when we don''t even know where he is. The last, the scroll mentioned was his presence at the battlefield." Silas put in.


    "I could search his soul through out fate. But with his soulbound fate beast. That would be very hard as we know he could mask his presence through fate. Thanks to the Rare Classed Beast in him." Ajibade heaved.


    Silence reigned for quite awhile as Prime and Alphas thought deeply.


    "I''m setting a bounty. We get her and we find Sunday. They seemed to be destined for each other, My Alphas." She spoke, determination flooding her eyes.


    "B-but why a bounty... I could mobilise our forces and..." Silas stammered.


    "No, She raised her hands, we don''t want to offend the Most Blessed of the Gods. The Elder clearly doesn''t want us involved that is why he has not made this public. Hence, we must proceed with caution. Exert our action with seemingly flawless hands. "


    "We''ll play fate against itself." Orunmila Shope Smiled, the sound barrier collapsing completely.


    (T/N)


    1) No, It''s a lie


    2) This cannot be done!


    3) Don''t be angry at us


    4) I am not angry


    5) I know. I know what you both want to say.


    6) I don''t have the spirit to read the scroll.


    (A/N)

 Chapter 27 - A DemiGods Past

    A brilliance of various clashing colors washed across the atmosphere, leaving a silhouette of an irunmole in total confusion. Last the irunmole felt was the cold unforgiving plunge of blades piercing into his very essence. The pain, desolation, panic, fear, defeat that had flooded him that very instant was not what could be described by words. Because when that had happened, he was forced to give up, bitterly on every aspiration and dream he had thought to ever achieve.


    The flash of colors vanished as quickly as it appeared and in its place was Sunday In an entire white landscape. Lines shot across with Sunday at the midpoint, creating solidity as it formed various shapes. The lines soon whipped up a vast empty throne, placing Sunday, again at the center of it all. At this, he c.o.c.ked his head, trying to make light of what he saw.


    "What is this? Where am I?" He asked, perplexed.


    Turning back, he saw the lines reach further to the extreme where it began to create a throne, crossing each other as reddish black energy flashed across, fuelling the lines with impetus. Within seconds of the appearance of the lines, the white landscape had been transformed into a throne room with a deathly appeal around it.


    Dusty, dirty tapestries hung down from the palace ceiling, having various inscriptions on them whilst the walls were decorated by splashes of red here and there with decaying hands extended from the wall. Each hand bearing a low burning torch that did little in illuminating the atmosphere.


    The throne chair itself was not left out of the deathly fiesta. It was built big and wide with large horns at the extreme top edges. Going horizontal, the armrests were modified into heads of growling black dogs with greenish eyes and pinpoint horns on the heads. And on the chair was a being Sunday had recently become familiar with.


    The being crossed his fingers, observing him patiently.


    "You are in my world, my son. This time, you and I are going to have a very long talk" Trixius the great replied quietly, before squinting briefly.


    At that, Sunday gained instant understanding of where he was. He was in the realm of entrapment for the soul of Trixius the Great, his grandfather. Sunday knuckled his fists together before walking closer.


    "Long talk? Are you forgetting that you would just flake into dust if you try, like last time?" Sunday spoke. He was now in 20 metres range of Trixius.


    "Hmm¡­ As much as I like you Sunday, I don''t take it lightly to have people refer to my current predicament. After all, you yourself are in no better position right now. "


    Lines crossed each other at Sunday''s feet and morphed upward into a seat that seemed to pull him down into it. Seeing that, he shrugged, obeying the force.


    "Just what are these lines? And what do you mean by that?"


    "Hmm¡­ Son, these lines are a product of the function of the Control Array used to imprison me. As to what I mean, I mean that you are supposed to be dead, right now. Nonexistent but the presence of a subsidiary soul in you is what is keeping your soul existing. So in other words, you are dead but not dead. At least, until your subsidiary soul is conquered."


    Sunday''s face darkened now. It had darkened actually in confusion at the mention of Control Array but he had preferred to act like he knew it instead. However, it seemed that this demon figure would not stop talking in technical terms he was non conversant with.


    "By my understanding of the word subsidiary, it means an offspring of a bigger object. How does that relate with soul and¡­"


    A soft eerie laughter cut across the atmosphere, shutting Sunday up immediately. Trixius looked on to Sunday like a hunter observing a prey before cutting off his laughter fits.


    One of which is the reason you are not quite dead yet. Your soul genie is keeping you alive but that is barely enough to keep you conscious at all. Which, is not bad at all. That is the current level of soul genie over the realms. I tell you boy, it is really, really handy. It''s what Ascenders on Earth use to walk the path of the Orishas." Trixius gesticulated, a satisfied smile washing across his face.


    "How did I even have one S.S. Last time, I remember. I was bounded to a Rare Type Beast, not a second soul o!" Sunday protested.


    "Of course! The origin of Soul genies actually came from the perception of soul bounds. Take a look at this now." Trixius said, flaying his left hand.


    White lines immediately rushed upwards, forming the skeletal structure of a rectangular object suspended in the air. Once they had formed the structure, they vanished, leaving the rectangle to morph into a white board


    The board suddenly had the ill.u.s.tration of a human body. The body had a skeletal structure of white flowing lines and a concentration of blobbed energy at the middle of the c.h.e.s.t that swiveled and bobbed here and there.


    Beside the body, a creature like a dog appeared and growled at the body only for those lines to extend outwards, dragging the body of the beast till it morphed into a ball of energy and placing it sideways beside its own energy ball.


    "So, you see, Sunday" Trixius called out, "you having a soul bound makes you liable to a soul genie. In the sense that once you absorb the beast in, the beast after you both have come to mutual understanding begins to help you even when you don''t ask, proving its usefulness in a vast number of ways instead of only being a summon beast."


    "I still don''t understand. The Wolf I bounded with didn''t help me in any way. How¡­?"


    "97% of soul bounds are never in agreement to be a summon beast. So they revolt and the only way the host can make them do their bidding is to force them by mental coercion. And once they are forced, do you think they would want to do any other beside being a summon?


    "WOW¡­ That is so good. I want to have a soul genie? Did you have a soul genie?" Sunday questioned, his eyes beaming with excitement.


    At that, Trixius face palmed, shaking his head.


    "Heh! Why look for a soul genie when you have a subsidiary soul already? After all, that what''s keeping you alive."


    "EH? I don''t want to believe that. That Wolf was never helping me in any way. What could have changed it''s mind, suddenly?" Sunday asked, a palm around his chin.


    "Probably, because it has understood something it didn''t understand before." Trixius said, rising from the throne. He took some steps away as he stared into space, lost in thoughts.


    "How long will it take you to grow strong, strong enough to study demonic laws, Sunday? Even with a Subsidiary soul, it shouldn''t be long, right? He muttered to himself.


    "What did you say?" Sunday asked, looking his way.


    "Oh, nothing!" Trixius waved his hand dismissively as he turned to face Sunday, smiling softly.


    "I wonder how you would react when I tell you to study the demonic laws." He spoke under his breath.


    "How intuitive! He''s not as dumb as I thought." Trixius muttered inaudibly.


    "How come you are not cracking already? I am getting bored of this place already. Start flaking already." Sunday added with a wave of his hands.


    Trixius gritted his teeth, his face darkening immediately. But the next second, it straightened up.


    "Don''t get bored yet. Until your soul bound can generate enough energy to wake you up, you and I would be here for quite a long time. And that is enough for me because I want you to hear a tale.


    My tale. The reason why, I, Trixius, DemiGod of the Irunmole tribes and Grandmaster of the demon races is left here, like trash from the bin." Trixius spoke rather sadly now as waves of pain and resentment gushed out from where he had stashed them.


    "Tell me, would you? I am very interested." Sunday requested.

 Chapter 27 - Deliberations ...

    Malintus stood by, the temporal soundproof bubble sloshing on its axis slowly as Orunmila Shope and her aides discussed inside.


    He looked at them, trying to lip-read them. But after a while or two, he lost interest. Hands on his hip, he exhaled, the afternoon heat, washing across his face.


    "I wonder why we have so much similarities with the last borns. I mean, we shouldn''t be able to feel all this heat, right?" Malintus spoke, shaking his head whilst turning to take a look about.


    "Imagine, such power. Enveloped in beings like us and yet we had to share likeness with man?... Wait... What am I arguing about? We are born before man. That means they were created in our likeness... Yuck... What am I saying? Focus, Malintus. Eledumare created them in his likeness. Okay... Okay... That''s...umph" He sighed.


    Turning back, he raised an eyebrow. Just what were they discussing in there? It was taking just too long.


    Taking damn too long!


    As a messenger Classed, he had lived his life on the move. Standing here and doing nothing, felt like his being was being wasted away.


    ''Ah Eledumare, I need to Ascend into the next class. If only I did, all this would not be there for me. Tsk! What a waste!''


    Saying that, he dipped his hand into the spatial pouch at his waist. Pulling out a leather bottle, he smirked.


    "At least, my companion is still on ever increase. Never boring..."


    So saying, he turned the bottle to the tip of his mouth and pushed lightly. However something caught his attention and he froze.


    "Malinton, please come with us." It was Council Lord, Ajibade who beckoned to him.


    "Waa--whaa- gur~gur~~gur..." He gurgled as wine escaped from the bottle into his mouth, impeding his speech. Malinton hastened, trying to pull the bottle only to tip it more into his mouth. Instinctively, he doubled over, throwing out the excess wine. He belched, stench wafting from his innermost.


    "Have you been drinking Malinton?" Ajibade queried, veins shooting across his temples. He crunched his fists till they blanched.


    His face twisted and contorted, pain and anger spreading across it. At that moment, The atmosphere thickened, as his aura shot out.


    Immediately, Malinton took a step back, fear written across it.


    "N-No~..." He panicked.


    "Ajibade, I tell you, your over reaction to minute matters should be cautioned." Orunmila Shope spoke out. Her back turned to the whole scenario whilst she faced the council house.


    "If nothing more, I would like for you to be present for the roundtable meeting. Some matters cannot be discussed in public."


    "Malinton, you have been drinking too much. And you know by now. His sense of perception towards heavy drinkers is..." Silas put in, his hand seated on the hilt of the blade.


    "Come along, you three, will you?" Shope asked, as she walked forward.


    A surge of energy whipped into existence, spiralling about with tendrils. The ball of energy hovred for a bit, before a hole began tearing into it. And within seconds, the hole expanded, pushing the energy into a big ring.


    The trio stepped in, while Malinton hesitated for awhile before jumping in when the portal seemingly exhausted itself.


    "Have a seat, please." Orunmila Shope spoke as she helped herself to one.


    The room was dimly lit. Whether it was the custom design or the choice of the Prime Overlord, none could really say. The Prime Classed Shope sat on a chair with a high back. The two tips of the chair that rose were pointed, like staves while a feather attached to both.


    Behind her was a huge faceless statue that seemed to cup in the chair she sat on, bending down and gazing at whoever sat before the chair.


    Talks had it that when Orisha Ifa visited, he would assume the form of the statue to discuss with them, instead of appearing bodily to the people.


    Aside from that, torches lit up the walls of room, revealing carving of various historical events that had occurred in Eledumare Garden- Planet Earth.


    The designs were made carefully, revealing the detailing nature of Fate based Agbara users.


    Up, in the hall was another orb hovering. It glowed dimly, changing colors from blue to white to red and green. Giving the room the sensations of a night club


    But none of that was within the worries of Malinton. He was happy that his head was still spared. It was a taboo in Ilu Ifa for anyone to be found drinking wine.


    But I am not even from this Ilu. Well, technically, I am a halfcaste. But that should be cutting me some slack by default, right?


    Malinton consoled himself as he sat across from the Orunmila.


    "What would the Ilu Ifa council have me do?" He asked, slowly swallowing saliva.


    And that was because Orunmila Shope was coolly eyeing him. He felt a shrill touch on his spine and shivered, visibly trembling under her gaze.


    However she noted this, and smiled quite briefly.


    "Please, make your self at home, Malinton. Awon Eshu nii ota wa(1). Not us, and not me either."


    She spoke, a false sense of assurance flooding his mind.


    Malinton smiled rather uneasily.


    ____________


    1. It is the followers of the devil that are our enemy, not us..

 Chapter 28 - Beast Extraction

    The Faint weakened thump of heartbeat resonated quietly where a mass of a body was, suspended at the two hands with head low upon the c.h.e.s.t. The room was dark with a husky smell of damp boxes around, having a storage room sort of feel.


    From the door opposite the suspended body was Obedi walking in his long robe, accompanied by four men in dark attire. Following at a short distance apart was another man in long flowing robes with flare arms. He had a sort of wizened feel that was further accented by the pointed cap he wore on his grey hairs. The Irunmole stroked his chin, observing the situation in front of him.


    "How long you say he has been like this?" He asked, looking from face to face with a searching look.


    At that, Obedi cleared his throat after swallowing. "I don''t think you should busy yourself with that, Agbawo. Just do what I brought you here for."


    "Mo mo(1)." Agbawo replied, moving closer to the silhouette of the suspended body, "But to see that this Irunmole soul still exists after the treatment he has received from you is something. This is definitely not as easy as what you called me for. "He squatted in front of the silhouette now, poking at the skin before him.


    After standing in front of the body, he turned back, looking carefully at the other occupants in the room. But that did not go unnoticed by Obedi.


    "Ki lo de(2), Agbawo?" Obedi asked.


    "Uh¡­ Nothing, I would like to be alone, without the presence of these men." Agbawo replied, pointing at the armed men in dark attires. Taking a cue from that, the men left the room in succession.


    "Then what? Soul bounds won''t just readily bond into a new host that easily."


    "You talk too much, old sir. I have an essence capturing orb in here. I''ll capture it long enough to keep it stable. If it doesn''t accept soul bonding, then we can extract the essence and use it to power some artefacts around."


    "Why am I even telling you this?" Obedi face darkened only to be replied by a shrug from Agbawo.


    In that same instant, Agbawo eyes, a dim yellow glow. He rubbed his open palms together while muttering under his breath. "Agbara Osoosi, Soul seeker".


    The air rippled as if contracting on itself. Energy condensed in swirling white vapor, covering up Agbawo and turning yellow afterwards. The energy thickened before it blasted forward into the body before him, flooding the area around Agbawo with a lazy yellowy haze.


    And as that happened, the mass of suspended body jerked, an angry howl sprouted from the mouth. The howl was sudden and loud, causing Agbawo and Obedi to instinctively place their hands over their ears in unison.


    The yellow hazy light began morphing, slowly, into a bluish hue. It took a couple of seconds as it ascended from the body, forming an astral projection of a growling wolf head.


    The Astral projection of the head of the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf. Agbawo swallowed.


    The wolf looked around, studying the environs sadly. Just then, its eyes fell on the men before it and then the wolf howled. In its eyes were the unmistakable glint of pity.


    Beside him, Obedi hissed, indignant, shooting him a look that said ''How am I supposed to know''.


    The wolf''s howling came to slow end, steam fizzling out through its hides. It c.o.c.ked it head haughtily as if expecting something of sort. But that was not the original idea. No, it wasn''t even possible.


    A soul seeker technique was the highest one available to his Omega Class soul and was something he was proficient with. Although, it was used to induce soul bonding as its main purpose was to extract the soul of creatures, the defiency lay in the fact that it could not contain any soul essences but left it roaming until it was captured by an artifact or some technique stronger.


    And that was something he had not reached. Not until he could grasp the Alpha Class.


    But that did not mean he was entirely defenseless.


    Being a user of the Osoosi agbara, an Agbara that allowed him understand the workings of mother nature essence allowed him to have lots of defensive techniques that could pretty much save his a.s.s for long in a battle between Primes.


    He pulled his right hand back swiftly and slammed it forward while intercepting it with the other hand. "Agbara Osoosi, Python''s hypnosis" Both palms collided and a blast of forest airs swept across the room. An image of a python curled across the fist of Agbawo appeared before vanishing into light.


    But before then, its eyes seemed to enlarge project itself into an invisible board that created imagery of two slit pupils. Vibrations whipped out as the pupils flickered and vanished just as the python did.


    But it had done its job.


    "It worked. Good"


    He stood inside the mind of Sunday, looking around him like a hunter stalking prey. A little to the left was a silhouette gawking at him in rage. He knew just what that was and so, he smiled lightly, making his way over to the beast.


    Seeing that, The Wolf adjusted its limbs in preparation to spring at the invader. "You have guts, coming into my domain" The Wolf growled softly.


    "I can be daring at times." Agbawo answered as he came into view now. "Although I accept that you are tougher than I imagined. The Python''s hypnosis is a move to trap you in a standstill to prevent your astral form from wrecking havoc. But I underestimated you. Instead, you reversed the countermeasure where you could be s.u.c.k.e.d into my mind, leaving me s.u.c.k.e.d into your host''s mind instead. Still, it works just fine, I suppose." Agbawo said, hugging his elbows.


    The wolf eyed him with a look that said, ''You still have no right being here.'' It snorted, baring out its fangs. "And you expect me to believe you? "


    "That is not necessary!"


    "What?" The wolf growled back.


    "Whether you believe or not is not necessary. I have come to offer you salvation. Freedom from his mind. You deserve someplace better, for a Rare Type Beast like you."


    "Really? You want to extract me from Sunday?" The wolf asked, it face brightening.


    "That''s not good!" He muttered under his breath.


    "¡­so that you can trap me into an orb, right? Is that not your plan?"


    "Yes¡­ I mean, No. what did you ask?" Agbawo turned now, facing the wolf. He was observing the state of his host''s mind so keenly that he didn''t hear when the wolf spoke.


    The furs on the wolf began rising slowly, morphing into sharp prickles that smelt of danger. Agbawo involuntarily shivered, taking a step back.


    Waving his hands frantically, Agbawo''s mind went berserk, trying to theorize a possible course of defense from an enraged Rare Type beast. But then it hit him, He was in someone else''s mind and except he had a really strong soul, something of which he was lacking, he would not be able to make an Agbara imbued moves in Sunday''s mind.


    Practically, he was done for, except, he still had his wits. And beasts generally were not so intelligent to recognize a trap of words.


    Yes, he would do just that.


    "And, so what? You do what you do and you remained trapped in the body of this weakling forever? Is that not a slap to your pride as a Rare Type Beast. A Rare Type Beast, trapped within the confines of a child. How derogatory!"


    ''It''s not! Keep silent.'' The Wolf thundered.


    "Stop resisting you, so you can trap me in an orb, right?"


    The Prickled fur began softening on the wolf. Agbawo noted this and smiled lightly. The wolf was buying it even though it was presenting an otherwise look.


    "That''s what Obedi thinks. But I have greater plans. Don''t resist anymore, I mean, what have you to gain living within the body of a half-dead non-entity."


    The Wolf upon hearing the last sentence, lowered its head, the dangerous air around it vanishing. Agbawo face brightened, even more. He was right. It had not taken so much to win the wolf over with words. He could almost taste victory.


    He just needed to seal that in place.


    "Much potential, yet so little mobility. And what''s worse? Stuck in the mind of one weakling." Becoming hysterical, the wizened old irunmole flung his hands into the air, chanting excitedly.


    "Allow me, I will give you the taste of what you have been expecting. A taste of power, strength, unchaine¡­"


    "No!" A soft growl rippled across the air. Agbawo thought he had heard something else and so he continued.


    "Unchained authority. Together, we would lay wast¡­"


    Hands trembling, he rose to his knees, a look of surprise and horror visible on his face. He didn''t want to believe it but had he just been rejected? Agbawo didn''t have time to lament his rejection when wolf roared ferociously at him, he''s very essence fading off from Sunday''s soul.


    The wolf snorted, annoyed. Even though Sunday was a numbskull, he was still much better than Agbawo. The wolf knew Sunday was one saddened Irunmole. But again, he could sniff potential in him. So much more that Sunday was capable of and he was willing to stay to see it come through.


    (T/N)


    I know.


    What is it?

 Chapter 28 - Deliberations 2

    However she noted this, and smiled quite briefly.


    "Please, make your self at home, Malinton. Awon Eshu nii ota wa(1). Not us, and not me either."


    She spoke, a false sense of assurance flooding his mind.


    Malinton smiled rather uneasily.


    ''Who does she think she''s deceiving? The last time an Alpha had drank little drop of wine, she had practically beheaded him with her b.a.r.e hands. And she''s telling me to relax... Who do you want to fool?'' Malinton shivered yet again, turning aside.


    "What is it? Am I that ugly?" Orunmila Shope asked, a concerned touch seeping into her voice


    "Uh... No... No... I''m ... I apologise!"


    "For what?" Her voice whispered in.


    Sweat broke out his forehead.


    "...well... For my dismeanour earlier. I was only bored." He finally spoke.


    Silence reigned about, while three set of eyes peered at him. At that Malinton felt like the ground would open and he would jump in.


    This is really unfair... He cried out mentally.


    And then , the emotionless cold look on the Orunmila''s face slowly smoothened into a smile. And from a smile, into a light chuckle.


    Taking a cue, he laughed cautiously, breaking the laugh into parts as he gazed from her to her two aides. The laugh that started up slowly broke when he looked at Silas who scowled at him. He then stole a glance at Ajibade and almost peed himself as the laugh hit a voluntary breakpad, vanishing away.


    Ajibade''s face was a mess of rage and rage. Nothing could be said more about that. He saw him clenching his fist and at that moment, felt the stingy aura of him prickling into his skin.


    Just then, Silas and Ajibade laughed. A short one, one that read of danger and danger and danger and danger. He stiffened.


    "I called you in because there is something we have to do, Malinton. I am sure my aides would brief you on it. While it''s not necessary, I want to hear what you think. After all, you are from Ilu Ifa." The Orunmila spoke now, her previous cold stare completely replaced by one of great responsibilities.


    "Well, Malinton. You have done a great job in letting us know immediately. However, we must extract Sunday from the scenes." Silas spoke as he crunched his knuckles on the table.


    ''What was with that guy and his fist?'' Malinton observed.


    ''If it''s not on a blade, it''s fisted to attack. If not fisted, it''s on his blade. Gash...''


    "S-so, you want me to capture him? Why not arrange a troop to do that?" He asked, nervous seeping out of him.


    "Let''s be honest here. You and him on an encounter would leave you as a trail of energy on the spot." Silas sneered.


    "What Orunmila means to say is that we want to set a bounty. That way we can be involved without being in the picture. A bounty on Niniola, the exiled and Sunday lastly." Ajibade spoke now. He was now composed better.


    "Oooh... I see. So, my assignment is to spread the word, making sure the best of the best mercenaries hear of it." Malinton responded, understanding coming to him.


    "Exactly. You are truly a son of the soil. " The Orunmila added.


    "And what would be the reward?" Malinton asked, curious as he dropped his both hands on the table.


    "An high grade Orb of occurence at it''s best. And a cracked orb of occurence for the girl!" Orunmila Shope replied with half closed eyes.


    "Whaaaa..." Malinton almost coughed out blood.


    An orb of occurence?


    For what? Just to capture some children?


    An Or of Occurence was a orb that could be used to manipulate fate to the owner thoughts. For example, if an Irunmole was caught in life threatening situation, the orb of occurence could be used to twist fate into his favour.


    It was one item that had been used to contain the energy of fate essence. However since it was very hard to compress raw fate energy into a glass ball, the item of occurence was therefore rare.


    It could only be made by someone who had gained 80% understanding of the Aspectual Law of Fate. And even at that, it was had a 1% success rate.


    Thus splitting orbs of Occurence into High Grade, Middle grade and low grade. The high grade was only for three uses.Once its second use had been exhausted, the orb cracked and when it was used for the last time, finally, the orb would break.


    For the Orunmila to reward the capturer of Sunday with a high grade Orb and Niniola capturer with a cracked orb.


    Something was definitely up. But even yet, there were still children.


    ''They wouldn''t be much of a problem for me, right?'' Malinton thought, drool escaping the corners of his lips


    "Isn''t... That a little too much, Orunmila Shope?" Ajibade questioned now.


    "It is for the greater good. Something is coming. It''s big and I fear, it''s bigger than the gods themselves. If you would understand, then you must know how important your response to this is." She heaved with closed eyes now.


    Just then, Silas smacked the table lightly, pointing to Malinton.


    "I hope you are not having an ideas of taking them out yourself. Niniola alone, Last time she was graded, she was en elite. And due to the time she spent in Orun Apaadi, who knows what class she''ll be in now? Don''t kill yourself. Just make sure the news spread, evenly." Silas grinned, breaking into the daydream of Malinton.


    "Y-yes... Understood." Malinton eyes were still bulged.


    ''Last time she was an Elite? Aiyeeee... How talent could this Niniola be? I mean, last time we heard the news of her banishment, she was only a basic class.'' Malinton cursed his luck, a silent sigh escaping.


    Why did Niniola have to be so talented now... Now he would have had a cracked orb to himself. Wouldn''t I have used that to step up my Ascension?


    He muttered as he bowed to the council members.


    "My job here is understood. I shall take my leave, Council " He said, as he rose.


    Now, he had something to do. Something quite hasty. Something about children. Something he wished he himself could be the sole partaker of.

 Chapter 29 - Anticipated

    The Moon Dust Alliance House stood, a monument of contractual deals, dwarfing over other buildings around. The usual hustle-bustle associated with the House was missing on this day. The front desk attendants were noticeably halved. The reception hall seemed a ghost of itself with its quiet and eerie calmness. Even the guards on duty were not left out.


    It seemed the Alliance House was closed as portrayed. But for those who understood the inner workings of the Moon dust Alliance House knew that this was the time of the month where the house collected all bounty details and forwarded to the Council House of Ilu Obatala as was their custom.


    This was to keep a lid on whatever happened in the alliance houses, thus keeping them at bay. It also became glaring important that the council house of Ilu obatala be informed of their monthly transactions for actions to be taken properly, peradventure a mishap was detected.


    But even at that, not all Alliance Houses gave a true report of what went down within their courts. Some transactions were completely illegal, frowned on by the Council System in Orun. But still, the alliance house would not readily want to say no to sources those jobs came from as the reward system was much higher than usual.


    Hence, roundtable meeting was conducted at the time before the monthly report was sent to The Council Meeting. The purpose was to analyze their report, erase some transactions and provide loopholes to cover their tampering with it.


    And as of present, one of such meeting held within the inner house of the building. A meeting where stakeholders and invited staff attended to sort various issues aside from Monthly report.


    Several people sat around a long white enameled table with chairs with elongated head rest. The edge of the table was occupied by no other but General Folarin, a grim face that spoke of power and might while the other end of the table was empty.


    Seated at either sides of Folarin were his most trusted aides, a female and male with grey hairs and large c.h.e.s.ts. They each had deep blue eyes that seemed to be searching everything and everyone. Fate based Irunmoles. Following them were the other high ranking Irunmole in the Alliance House stakeholder meeting, most with grim faces and taut muscles focused on Folarin who was in the middle of a speech


    "¡­Rachelle, today of all days is when you decide to notify that a hunting bounty came from a council house?" Folarin spoke, disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e evident from his tone.


    Rather than the agitated, annoyed look the General had on, Rachelle had a cool reserved look. "The blame is not on me, General. I was threatened and I am bringing this now, despite the threat because of my loyalty to this organization."


    Folarin cleared his throat briefly before opening his mouth. Soon as he did, he closed it back having oted the mocking gaze from Afolabi who sat a little opposite Rachelle.


    As the son of the General, he was allowed to be in attendance of the monthly summit. However, Ibiyemi was absent because she was yet to prove her worth to the entire house, due to her very youthful age. Just then, Afolabi stirred and was about to speak only to be rudely cut short by his father.


    "And how are we sure that you''re bringing this up now isn''t that you are leading us into a trap?" Folarin pressed on. There was actually no need to go on the attack on Rachelle but he did, knowing that the errant son of his would want to use this meeting as an avenue to disgrace him out of office and he was never going to allow that.


    Rachelle flushed, embarrassment settling on her face. "I don''t understand you, General. What is your point now? Are you accusing me of treason?"


    "Well, if¡­" Afolabi was interrupted sharply again. This time, he fumed; finally understanding the game his father had been putting up since.


    "Rachelle, why exactly are you seeking to appeal to pity? And is that anger on your face, Afolabi?" Folarin spoke, adjusting his gaze to his son.


    As the custom of the meeting was, no one had the right to fume at the presiding officer. Doing so was credited as insubordination and such a person was excused from the meeting.


    Folarin smiled lightly. He was sure going to capitalize on that.


    Immediately, heads turned over to Afolabi. A general whispering began as some who didn''t see Afolabi falter began to ask the others. Grunting lowly, Afolabi stood up, the rage still visible on his face. He pushed back his chair and walked towards the door. On getting there, he took a look at his father and swore silently. "Enjoy humiliating me today. But when my time comes, I would make sure you grovel in dirt."


    After Afolabi left, Folarin composed himself, smiling lightly. "Well, we would enlist the council house of Orunmila to enlist their help in covering up that transaction in our submission. "Now, in the other matters concerning the unofficial bounty hunters, it is a slap to our face and as the head of this Alliance House, I would send my most trusted Aides, Elias and Elisa along with Tobias, the Omega Classed Fate Agbara user to ring them back. And in their place, those three would proceed on the bounty."


    "That''s not right. We are supposed to bid for the bounty." A vice shot out from the far end.


    Folarin peered closer. "The mission has been compromised; Elias and Elisa are core members of our Ethics and Disciplinary board and it is most suitable that they are drafted for this." He replied coolly, looking from face to face.


    Outside the meeting room, an entire scene was going down. Ibiyemi paced left to right, remembering what her father had told her.


    They had a plan; Or rather, they anticipated the move Afolabi would pull. That he would most likely want to make his move during the meeting today. Her father had panicked but after some brainstorming, they devised that Afolabi would not be given any chance to speak at all.


    And as expected, he would grow annoyed, a violation of the rule of meetings as that as that was taken as disrespect to the presiding officer. Afolabi punishment was to be excused from the meeting for as long as he could regain his calm. Once he had, he would b allowed to return.


    And that was what she was banking on. She was not going to allow him a chance to return to ruin her father forever. She would stall him in a duel.


    She was ready but again, she was scared. Ashe was merely an Elite Class. She had just ascended recently, while her brother, Afolabi, was a late Omni Classed Expert.


    ''True heroes are not those who shy from those in higher class. They are daring, fearless and brave to the end.'' Those were Olukoni Mayowa''s words when she had voiced the plan over to her some time ago.


    She caught the outline of Afolabi, stamping his foot in rage outside the meeting hall. She swallowed, dread of her brother washing over her. Clenching her teeth, she pulled the silver emotionless mask over and fastened the hood. Now was the time and she was not going to let fear envelop her.


    She dashed, her feet cascading lightly over the floor, a signification that she had trained really hard in the past days. Chanting the name of Abefele Iruju, she clenched her hands, feeling the warmness of energy flowing through them.


    Now, she could use two illusion blades technique which made her even deadlier an Elite. Mentally, she tugged at her ring artifact on her hand, unleashing several strands of energy that wrapped her here and there, turning her invisible immediately.


    Then, she leapt, gliding through the air to her target. She cast the base techniques ''Seamless flow'' from the principles of movement that allowed her to move noiselessly through the air while holding to the illusion blade technique, a derivative from the principle of Chance and luck.


    With her grasp on two of the principles of Agbara Esu, she was now someone who could hold her own, a confident mid-class elite.

 Chapter 29 - TAKE ON...

    "NOW... GOOOO...!!!" Ibiyemi''s voice boomed out. Her very words tearing through the air like needle thin lances.


    A sign that she was pushing at her very best.


    The voice jolted Wole and Shola, who had been engrossed in watching the match between Ibiyemi and the warriors. They sighed involuntarily as they leapt down to the ground in one smooth motion.


    Bending low, Shola shot his group leader a look that seemed ''Now what?''


    Wole did not reply. Instead he flung his legs into action, throwing both hands behind him as he raced. Taking initiative, Shola followed after him, as they jumped around bushes.


    They soon arrived at an orb in no time. Hiding behind a small bush, they squatted. In front of them was a male Irunmole with semi transparent wings.


    A Pseudo-demigod Classed Irunmole.


    They both cursed.


    "What next? " Shola asked, his eyes darting about.


    "Well, hold. This Irunmole seems to be in charge of this whole operation. But I wonder why he would want to use an energy orbs to shield out the place, instead of using direct Agbara." Wole remarked, a hand on his chin and another drawing in the air.


    "Well, he simply didn''t want to waste his energy perhaps?" Wole replied , carefully.


    "His aura. It doesn''t linger. Something is not right"


    "Who cares! Let''s just shut this place down." Shola whipped his head back. He dropped his hand into a pocket by his left t.h.i.g.h and pulled out an apple.


    "Wahh... You''re really going to eat, now of all times?" Shola queried, his eyes widening in disbelief. Immediately he reached out for the apple, gripping it before Shola could make a move for it.


    "Heyyyy... Give it back..." Shola voice rose up.


    "Has to be the result of being engrossed in the academician fight over there." He muttered, folding his hands across his c.h.e.s.t.


    "Umph... His senses are not at the best. Otherwise he wouldn''t have come to that hasty conclusion. And this gives us a chance at best.


    We can take him down..."


    "Heh...are you CRAZYYY??" Shola yelled, shaking all over.


    Immediately, the air became tense, compressing itself into one point. The atmosphere itself shivered, as energy flunctuations reverberated through it.


    And then.


    BOOM...


    "Yaaarrggh.."


    "Aaahhh..."


    They both crashed, plummeting down to their faces respectively.


    Footsteps rushed through as other Irunmoles began to turn around, trying to ascertain the cause of the explosion.


    Before them was an Irunmole heaving, holding a hollow tube to the ground. The semi transparent wings around him suddenly vanished, removing all airs of a Pseudo-demigod.


    "Taylor, what was there?"


    "Oh Taylor, why did you have to use the Canon here. "


    Taylor this, Taylor that reverberated in the air as a small group gathered about. The Irunmole who was referenced to as Taylor stood up now, holding his tube over his shoulders.


    He spoke without turning back, watching in disbelief as two bodies shimmered into nothingness.


    "Intruders were here... Uh... Whaaaa..." He blinked, but yet the bodies were no more there.


    "It was a-an illusion??" He gulped, his face losing color as scolding of the other Irunmoles came in.


    ''Well, it''s worth it after all.''


    The Irunmoles were divided, some watching Captain Moyo''s performance while some gathered around Taylor. Activating his sense of perception, Wole rushed for the next orb, pulling out two saarins one more time. And with a slash, the orb exploded.


    The explosion was minute, so it was noticed by the Irunmoles. After a short while, the shield began to collapse, after having one side of it inactive


    They rushed in,running and bending their backs to the grounds as low as they could. Their legs hit against the ground in one silent motion as Wole glanced about. And from the side of his eyes, he spotted something.


    A groaning Irunmole.


    What the heck?


    Even if the mission had stated that they were to render aid to injured Irunmoles.


    As many as they could find. But that was practically impossible as the High Council would have dispatched teams to render aid immediately. This one''s here were only securing the perimeter. Which means, they were waiting for the land to respawn, probably under the influence of some high end Agbara technique.


    So for an injured Irunmole to show here, suddenly and unnoticed, showed that this whole thing was a set-up.


    Wole sighed signalling for Shola to stay back. He moved closer, clutching a Saarin in the hand.


    "Hey, I''m here to help." He spoke, bending down.


    "Wole, down nn..." Shola shouted from behind, slamming into Wole. The duo crashed down headlong into the softening rock soil.


    Just then, the air suddenly heated up as a laser whip of light shot through it. The ''injured'' Irunmole had attacked.


    But it failed to connect.


    ''Just as I thought. There is no one here for us to rescue. And even if we find anyone, it''s all a set-up.''


    The whip slashed down again, into the ground, scattering the heap of Basic Classed Irunmole heap to divide as they each rolled off.


    "Two, it takes to tangle." The Irunmole with tattered clothes spoke, a fiendish smile spreading across his reddened face.


    The Irunmole rushed forward, two thin slices of wind slashing into the air in form of an X. The two rolled further but the wind slash followed after them.


    "Aaargghh..."


    "Umpgh..."


    Instinctively, they jumped to their feets, grabbing two saarins each. Wole grinned.


    This was the real mission. To overcome an Irunmole warrior.


    He glanced briefly at his partner. The latter nodded, as he got the picture.


    "Let''s do this." Shola responded.


    "By all means, please!!" The attacker curtseyed.


    Raising a leg and an arm up, he formed the imagery of martial artist posing before launching an attack.


    His mouth moved while his eyes fixed themselves on the two teenage Irunmole in front of him. Almost as if he was trying to focus on them both.


    "Ogun Agbara: Collision Blade"


    "No..." Shola and Wole''s eyes widened immediately.


    It took great effort for one to control Creation Essence in it''s dilute form of Aspectual laws. Even so, an Elite was only able to grasp the tip of laws and was Captain of using them to coat their weapons.


    While an Omni Classed could do that more easily and convert energy into objects that came in sparingly. The Aspectual law became more easier to reach with the Ascension of Classes. In so much that, a Lord Class Irunmole was capable of turning the Agbara into moving and transporting techniques. Only until Omega Class, could an Irunmole be more at easy, using law imbued techniques.


    And the process of it was tedious.


    It was why most Irunmoles had been content with mere Elite Class. But right before them, was an Irunmole that ad attacked them with light energy.


    And the next second, he was clinging to the energy of war?...


    This was a cheat! Definitely.


    It was rare to find Irunmole mastering another aspectual law. After all, Even The Elder was only a practioneer of ''Ino Agbara''. And this was due to the fact that each irunmole had a concept biology that allowed their soul fully attune with the Aspectual law of their patron Orisha.


    Hence, it was tedious to master another law. As even their body would kick against the foreign law. Resulting in a backlash that would most likely break their soul. Soul decline, in the end or at best, a soul that was unable to ascend.


    Only geniuses had been able to do that and exist unscathed. And this Irunmole before them, was a heck of a genius.


    Their attacker rushed forward, slashing arcs into the air with his b.a.r.e arms at the duo.


    Wole was stunned.


    He stood blinking!! This Irunmole could even use his own body to channel the attack? He had to be an Omega at best.


    How unfair! Wole grumbled.


    Just then, his survival instincts jumped in. And he leapt, folding his legs to come clean of the slashing thin arc of energy.


    In midmotion, he watched as Shola, bent over on his back allowing the attack to pass unhindered over him.


    Quickly, his hands reached for the ground and with a groaning, Shola lifted his legs up, turning a complete flip.


    By now, Wole had landed.


    And as he did, he lunged forward with one hand to stab while the other came as support. But his attack did not connect.

 Chapter 30 - The Resolve

    Colors flashed again and Sunday heaved. He was beginning to get bored of the recurring flashes of color now. Couldn''t the designer have applied more creativity? Just as he mused over the question, his scenario changed. Trixius the Great was no longer seated on his magnificent hellish throne and he was all by himself.


    He walked forward, inhaling the scent of battle that wafted about. As he did, he began sensing his surroundings as the air was densely packed with darkness. He could feel the thoughts of dying people, their last prayers weaving into his ears.


    Where was he?


    All of this was strange. He was supposed to be in his body but¡­ He looked down, a gasp escaping his mouth. Now he had a beautiful white gown that had changed color to brown along a dark blue waist cloth.


    As to whether the waist cloth was truly the color it presented itself, he wondered. His feet, baby skinned, were clad with delicate sandals.


    He sighed briefly, confusion spreading across his mind. Suddenly, a longing sprouted within him, making him d.e.s.i.r.e to move from where he was.


    Reluctantly, he moved, after all efforts to defy the compulsion failed. Around him were burnt down trees, broken buildings and whatnot. Blobs of Irunmole essence floated here and there, vanishing into nothing. His eyes watered as he looked at a scene of mass slaughter


    Immediately, strings of resentment, sadness, despair, anger and rage, his eyes settling on a body few metres away from him. He raced down there, carefully avoiding the gore and causalities that lay on each side.


    Just as he did, a voice called out, making him shudder. "Trixius, it''s time to go."


    Trixius ?


    Not seeing anyone, he turned back looking at the source of the voice.


    A 9ft tall being stood before him, with an extended hand. With the other hand, the being sheathed a long broad sword. The being had back hairs that gleamed subtle with a lean physique and white pupils that gave out light, projecting faint emanations of Creation Essence.


    An Emere


    Sunday looked on, bewildered by the sight before him. He had never known how Creation Essence, the una.d.u.l.terated version of Agbara Essence felt like but somehow he knew.


    He knew who that was.


    An Emere, they were the family of Orishas and were roughly divided into Pure Emeres and Ascender Emere with a birth class at Alpha Class while Ascender Emere''s started from Omni Class. How did he know that? Sunday asked, a feeling of dread and resentment towards the Emere flooded him entirely.


    Putting a firm lid on the bitterness that was clouding his thinking, Sunday reasoned on what an Emere actually was. Just then, a scrawny looking hand with claws that seemed to retract, tugged at his garment.


    "I''m sorry¡­I¡­I cou-couldn''t protect you. Said¡­ said to keep you s-safe. That The pain of losing your parents *cough cough*. I don''t know w-why they a-are¡­NOOOOOOO." A humanoid with hyena-like features growled in pain as a broad sword embedded itself in its c.h.e.s.t.


    Dusting his hands, the Emere spoke, looking over at the horizon. "This blabber mouth of a Kpelekpe doesn''t know when to stay down, does he?"


    Enraged, Sunday felt bile building within his c.h.e.s.t as he stared unfazed at this cold-hearted Emere. The fear he felt towards this Emere was no longer there. Now all he felt was rage.


    How dare he?


    How dare he put a sword through the heart of the one being that had seen him as family. How dare the Gods allow this?


    How dare this Emere, stand before him with no remorse?


    His parents had been enlisted into the convoy that escorted a messenger to earth. As usual, demons had assaulted them. But this time, his parents were causalities.


    They were murdered.


    The Orisha whose errand the convoy Irunmoles were securing didn''t deem it fit to see that he was taken care of. And what was even more infuriating, was that an Emere passed by.


    This particular Emere but didn''t seem to be interested in the massacre of Irunmoles before his eyes. In fact he seemed to enjoy it.


    What madness!


    "It is insulting to see an Irunmole in the hands of these vile creatures. I have come to take you home."


    Sunday hated the tone of disgust in this Emere''s tongue. Within him, he wished he could rrip them out. Make the idiot pay, pay for the havoc to the innocent Kpelekpe.


    People that did nothing, but accept him as family.


    ''Wait, this isn''t me. I am Sunday. These are not my memories!'' A wisp of self recognition tucked at Sunday''s soul.


    This wasn''t him.


    They belonged to Trixius. Yes, Trixius. Trixius the great.


    He was merely re-living this memory that had been buried deep down with his great grandfather. Sunday sighed, that same compulsion, pulling him to the Emere with balled up fists.


    He could feel vibrations of Agbara resonate in his fists as he gazed at the Emere, filled with disgust and hatred.


    Then, Sunday leapt. Or rather, Trixius leapt, his entire body coated with a warm overpowering glow of energy. He folded an arm, eyes gleaming with righteous fury, reaching for the still calm Emere.


    His skin, hardened, steeled up, thunder growled around him, lightning crawled tingly on his skin while lava flowed from his joints, fire and fumes escaping his orifices. He was stretching his understanding of various laws to the ultimate, a strain that rippled across reality.


    The Emere simply smiled, before swathing him away with a gigantic fist. Like a fly that accidentally flew close to him.


    He felt insulted. Trixius crashed, his already soiled garments getting irredeemable stains as he tumbled mercilessly into a crater.


    A crater formed from his own body. As he landed, he growled, pain rippling his entire frame, his own essence threatening to decline. He felt several explosions of energy within him, the backlash of various laws that he pulled on that had been activated but yet, not used.


    Coupled with the severe pain he felt from the swath, Sunday''s eyes darkened. He swore to himself that if he ever survived this day¡­


    But he used all the laws he had known, pulled on their principles. How come he was swathed away? Then it dawned, Agbara essence was not exactly the same as Creation Essence. He had gone against an Emere who by default used Creation Essence therefore he was bound not to win.


    The only way ever, was for him to attain perfection. Master all laws, and Master Creation Essence itself. Resentment flooded his mouth, as he bit into his lips, tasting defeat and nothing else.


    "If only I had been stronger, then these innocent Kpelekpes would had lived."


    "Too weak. I am too weak." His eyes twitched, sadness fuelling his tongue.


    "I must be perfect."


    "The Orisha claim to stand for good."


    "Yet, they go about murdering others."


    "I might not be good enough to stop them."


    "But one, one day, I swear it."


    "So good, so good, the whole Orisha would fear me."


    "The Orisha and their Emeres will fear me."


    ''I will become so mighty nothing will stand in my way."


    "Perfection."


    "I swear it."


    "Upon the essence of the fallen Kpelekpe, I swear it."


    His entire body shook as he uttered those words, a promise of death, honour and full of power. Shortly after, the outline of the Emere loomed over him as his eyes closed slowly, his consciousness fading away.


    Sunday barely could keep a grasp on himself as anger flowed freely in him. He felt a longing to know more. Just how despicable the Orisha and the Emeres were? Just how had they pushed his Great Grand-Father into being a GrandMaster of the demonic races?


    How? That question hung on his tongue as he slipped away. There had to be more to this, definitely.

 Chapter 30 - Combat and Levels

    By now, Wole had landed.


    And as he did, he lunged forward with one hand to stab while the other came as support. But his attack did not connect.


    The first Saarin clashed against the Irunmole who arched his elbow to intercept. The elbow came crashing heavily on the Saarin, as mini shockwave erupted.


    Wole was pushed back. But by then, his other hand flew in on reflexes, going for the lower abdomen.


    But then, the other arm of the man hit against it, an explosion lashing against ferociously. The attacks took place within a short time, making the first explosion to linger enough before being reinforced but the second one.


    The next second, Wole was blown off his feet by the combined eruptions. Just then, Shola''s leg twisted, going for the head of the attacker.


    But his opponent was faster. He Raised his hands diagonally, blocking the attack as an eruption threw Shola further away.


    "Hmm... Is that all you have left?? " The attacker straightened up, his smile twitching at the edges.


    His two opponents were on the ground groaning.


    "I suppose your challenge is over, children. If nothing else, I''ll be handing you over for trespassing and breaking into restricted domain."


    "Ah... I''ll like to see you try. " Wole mouthed, taking the man aback.


    "Shola, Ruler''s Eye. Give me an opening. I''ll take him headlong." Wole added, staggering to his feet.


    His experience bar was filling up. But not enough to break through to Elite class. And if they were stopped, that meant, their ascension was going to be denied. At this stage, he couldn''t afford that.


    After all, how was he going to make face, if he failed this mission?


    Mission?


    There was no mission. At all.


    And that was what he would do.


    Strangely, Shola didn''t object. His eyes glittered as he shut them,, light escaping out from the eyelids as heavy sensation say upon his soul. Due to his using the ability without access to Agbara fuel.


    Practically, abilities were of less use once a person could ascend. But for those at basic class, it was their everything. And a good ability meant that one was going to ascend easily.


    His ears twitched at the warning Wole hasteningly gave out. Telling him to jump away. In response, his soul jerked, anxiety and worry creasing his forehead.


    What was happening?


    At that moment, Shola felt a sickening thud in his stomach. He bent over, doubling as raw pain went berserk in him.


    "Oooff..." His eyes flipped open, but not with the majestic splendour of Rulers Eyes.


    Rather, his eyes opened lazily to settle on the Irunmole that had launched his feet into his stomach.


    BOOM!!!


    Groaning weakly and looking into the eyes of his attacker who had a vicious smile on, Silas slumped. The effect of relying on his Rulers eye kicking in.


    "Noooooo..." Shola roared, rushing forward, his two saarins beginning to glint dangerously. His feet rammed hard into the ground as he launched forward. Fuelled by emotions for his friend.


    Shola had just being crippled.


    His Ascension was not going to be anytime soon.


    That thought alone spurred him on, roaring for a suicide match. He knew he couldn''t face this man. But yet, his being wasn''t going to just accept defeat like that.


    Not after his dearest friend was crippled.


    He was going to take revenge. He would fight, fight and fight till he too was crippled. But at least then, he would have left a lasting torment on this Irunmole forever.


    Rushing forward on mad impetus, time flickered before him.


    Or rather, time slowed.


    Wole''s vision became hazy for a brief second before clearing. After clearing, a sudden influx of energy hit him, dazzling him out for some other seconds. A twirl of stars barricading his vision.


    He bent, gripping his knees as he blindly yelled. And as he did, his insignia beeped.


    He had Ascended.


    "Y-yu--you...you...you...you..." Wole cried, his breath ragged and hurried.


    "Well, well. Look at you. You have ascended. That''s great to know but you still trespass restricted domain. And as a warrior under the High Council, it is my duty to bring you in." The man grinned widely, cracking his knuckles as he advanced, slowly.


    "Ogun Agbara: Iron Knuckles" The Irunmole spoke smoothly.


    Energy compressed at his fists as it gained a metallic sheen. The metal expanded at the knuckles, growing into huge pointed tops that sparkled ferociously.


    "I thought, since you''ve ascended to elite, I should step up the game further." Just then, his aura shot out and Wole g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    ''This is bad. I barely know how to unleash the abilities of Elite class. Umph... And he''s coming again... '' Wole frowned, seeing the Irunmole rush at him, with shining knuckles.


    ''oh, Eledumare, help me! '' Wole grimaced as he braced himself, clutching the already dented saarins in his hand.


    THUD!


    Something dropped down. He tried opened his eyes only to be blinded by the bright lights momentarily. The light lasted for seconds and in that moment, he could make out the brief sound of fist connecting with flesh and the backlash as the affected person crashed down.


    He closed his eyes now. Opening them slowly to get rid of the temporary dizziness.


    Immediately, his eyes lit open.


    "OLUKONI MAYOWA...!!!" <<!!!Olukoni stands for team tutor or sensei in Yoruba language!!!>>


    He squealed, excitement rushing out from him. For in front of him was his team tutor, Mayowa.


    She stood gracefully, a smirk on her face while her both fists sizzled in white heat.


    "Adanu, Shey o ni ekun mi shey ni?(1). That you want to utterly break the young boy? Haba... Are you not rather being unfair?'' Olukoni Mayowa grumbled as the Irunmole referenced as Adanu stood up, his metal fists disappearing completely from view.


    "What? After all, we are meant to be warriors. The earlier they know that, the better." Adanu protested in reply.


    "Look at this one here. He barely could stand my ordinary kick." He grinned, pointing at the collapsed.


    Instead, Mayowa, raised an eyebrow at him with a frowned plastered on. She ignored him, resting her shoulders on Wole.


    "You tried. Even though your tester is but a battle maniac. You still held out and you''ve levelled up too. I''m proud of you. And Ibiyemi and Toyosi too. They levelled up also. Congratulations.!" She smiled sweetly at him.


    But that didn''t seem to go down with him. How come? Toyosi, how did he level up? That fatty levelled up and Shola is here, knocked out clean.


    Oh my...


    My reputation is ruined! Wole cursed.


    (T/N)


    1. Don''t you have something else to do?


    ..

 Chapter 31 - Know your place!

    He laughed briefly, scratching his hair frantically. What? Hs father had thought he had won? Just great! Afolabi slapped his chin now, unable to calm himself. His father played the cards well in shutting him up at every time he spoke so he could prolong his stay.


    All of that for what? It wasn''t that Ibiyemi would suddenly grow strong overnight to hold up against him, was she? That was the plan his father was banking on.


    Hoping on what could never be.


    All he had to do now, was to calm himself as a prerequisite to gain entry back in. And when that was in place, he would not hesitate to pull his own card out. A Check up that could not be countered.


    Sure his father could deny his claim. But not when Wole was around. Wole was the counter measure he would use if his father seemed to be smart. But that would not really be necessary as he didn''t think his father would have another counter measure.


    Speaking of Wole, where was he at the moment? Hadn''t he told him to stay close and await the signal? Now where had he wandered to?


    Oh Gods! He hated losing. Even momentarily, he hated it. As at now, Rage rushed into his mind, compelling him to race back in there to attack Folarin.


    Control Yourself! Control yourself!! You could lose the support of the 1/3rd of stakeholders that you have. It is all a matter of control, Afolabi.


    Easy, easy, He calmed himself. Taking deep breaths, he straightened up and looked around, observing the walls that faced him from the opposite direction. It was not really a wall but an illusion to keep prying eyes from the irunmoles who were entering a particular door.


    He gazed intently at it, willing to see what was there initially. Gazing deeply, the air rippled as the illusion began clearing away like a sheet being rolled away. Instead of the wall that was there previously was a balcony that could be seen if one could gaze properly, assuming the irunmole had a class rating of Omni.


    From the balcony, he looked down, observing the minute traffic on the ground below. Grunting, he heaved, his soul feeling slightly off balance. After pondering why that had happened, he dismissed it as his outburst of anger earlier.


    Or maybe that was a sign he should look for Wole. Yes, it could be it. After years of fighting, he had learned to hone his senses to be s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to the odd resonance his soul gave off at times. Now was that time.


    He had to look for Wole. A sense of urgency rippled through him, making his hairs stand. Was Wole in danger? Well, Truth be told, he didn''t really think much of that scheming yet to-be-demon of an irunmole.


    He was very certain that once he had gotten the leadership of the alliance house, Wole would turn on him. Yet he couldn''t dispose him yet, not when his ability was an asset. Not that he couldn''t simply use an artifact or learn the technique but it did give a feeling of superiority, having someone follow you at your beck and call.


    He walked to the end of the walkway now, in search of Wole when he felt ripples across the air at a distance from him. Ignoring that too, he walked the narrow walkway to the adjacent small hall that contained stairways at both sides.


    He got there within short time, his walk a hurried pace. When the air rippled even stronger, the feeling of heat began singeing his hairs then it clicked.


    Something was definitely wrong, with his surroundings. No Wole as at now. Quickly, he reached inside his soul, pulling a massive amount of energy. His fingers glowed faintly, feeling the inflow of energy rushing from his soul. He opened his mouth now, about to call out the defensive technique with which the energy would flow to.


    Suddenly, pain rang out his entire frame, his body shuddering as it hit the wall. Two pin point of energy had pierce into his heart upper and lower torso. He g.r.o.a.n.e.d his voice hoarse with the way he yelled recently.


    Looking down at his body, he saw two points of essence bleeding out. Ordinarily, the stabs he received would not have affected him to this extent. In fact, his innate aura would have slowed the penetration to a mere scratch but the stabs had been accompanied by force.


    The move was deliberate and planned to the end. Only an assassin could have been this accurate. He coughed now, holding his stabbed regions. As he did, he began reaching within his soul once more, with focus on escape rather than defend.


    "Agbara Esu; Vanishing Poi¡­ Ummrrrrggghhhh." Afolabi grunted his hands flailing to the side as pain drove into twin points of his neck, impaling his completion of the Teleport Technique. His vocal cords were impaled now and in response, essence gushed out of his mouth, making gurgling sounds.


    Panic filled his eyes as he stared into space. Whoever was doing this was definitely an expert at this. Who would have thought to do this? Father?


    *** *** ***


    She sailed through the air, moving fluidly as she descended. Normally, her leap was only to be shortlived but ''seamless flow'' was a technique that added momentum and quiet to whatever movement she was moving in. It was a skill that could boost her jump a little bit, making her jump higher and longer than she could normally, while guiding her flight so she could land noiselessly rght infront of the target she had envisaged. Although the technique was not limited to only jumping but it did have its extra effects along with it. For her, it made her assume a heroic feel.


    And she sure wasn''t going to miss out on that.


    In front of her, Afolabi seemed to wince like he had noticed something.


    ''Not now, not now, Oh, Orisha Esu. Not now'' Ibiyemi prayed frantically.


    It wasn''t like her prayers would be answered as she knew just how interesting The Patron Orisha was to his Irunmoles. If her stealth was to be discovered before she could strike, then there was no way she would ever get close to him. As she was, in mid air, vulnerable and all that, the only person she could turn to right now, was Esu himself.


    And she didn''t want to fail her father.


    No, he depended on her now, more than ever. For once, her father had trusted her that she could hold her own. He believed she was more than just that frightened little girl everyone had known before.


    As if guided by Esu as well, she landed just infront of him, her hands going into a hyper drive as it struck forward of its own accord forcefully. In that split second her blades connected with Afolabi, she could feel the Abefele Iruju glow hotter than before as it sliced through.


    There was no one to attribute that but Esu. He had answered her out of the blues. And she was not going to waste it. Already, Afolabi had begun to stirr up energy, ready to unleash it.


    She frowned beneath the mask, her hands whipping up higher in the air. She wasn''t going to take chances. With closed eyes, she drove the blade right, right into the oesophagus of her brother, watching him bleed, impaled and unable to speak.


    Her eyes moistened as she watched the sight, steeling her heart. ''He left me no chance.'' She reasoned tryint to raise her wall to block her conscience out.


    Suddenly, a thud sounded some distance away. She turned her head to look upon reflex to the source of the sound when a huge weight slammed into her.


    Her eyes dulled as reality blurred continuously. A second weight landed on her head, making her spin around, dazed. She felt a third weight coming at her and instinctively, she rose her left hand to lessen the impact.


    Still, the blow landed, throwing her down to the ground dazed. Energy shivered off her body, reacting to the broken ring artifact she now had on. Her body was now slowly becoming outlined, the invisibility she had enjoyed before vanishing entirely.


    But no. She couldn''t just give up like that. She had to put more of a fight. "Y-you¡­" She gasped, her body failing her.


    Slowly, the outline of who hit her came to view. The figure had a brown cloak with a hood that had not been worn. Instinctively, she gritted her teeth, fuming as she gazed on Wole.


    She felt humiliated. Useless as Wole stared down at her like she was a piece of dirt. "You, you really dont know how to stay down, do you?" Wole asked, looking down at her mockingly.


    He turned around, taking an emotionless look at Afolabi. Shaking his head, he moved a step closer to him. "You really need to know your place, Ibiyemi. Your¡­"


    The words hung in the air, or that was what she thought. She felt Afolabi''s steps closer and in the next seconds, the flat of his boot was right on her face.


    "For the last time, Ibiyemi, know your place!" He said, rubbing the sole of his feet even more on her face. Her eyes closed, the impact and humiliation taking a heavy toll on her finally. Just then, she heard the rushing of boots from the balcony.


    Her father was yet again saved!

 Chapter 31 - TouchDown

    The flying saucer that wheezed through the Darkened SunDown sky began lowering itself diagonally as it''s rotation speed fell. In short time, it rotated to a creaking stop as it settled itself on the large circular landing pad that was accentuated by a boarding station along the side of the busy market road.


    Several Irunmoles in different attires and different baggages waltzed about the street, making way occasional for a caravan, cart and the likes to pass through and closing up the gap as soon as the vehicle was gone. The mix of several conversations mixed harmoniously into a huge hum that was attacked by heat of squeezed hustling bodies and occasional bells and rings of traders calling passer bys to their roadside stalls. Behind the stalls were several shops with doors open wide and various goods, ranging from clothing to artefacts to weapons to foodstuffs and whatnot on display.


    Inside the Saucer, the gingerly voice that had spoken earlier resounded once more. "You have reached Central Market Landing Pad, Ilu Obatala. Thank You for Transport with Orun Travel Corporation."


    Just as the words ended, the entrance doors at the extreme of the circular walkway between the passenger seats, opened up as air seeped into the vehicle. A general shuffling of feet began, beginning a procession that led to the exit doors. However, two Irunmoles seemed to stay put in the back by a window, one male and female.


    "Ahh.." Ibiyemi softly exhaled as her eyes opened. For a minute or so, reality blurred around her as she rested backwards on the back of the chair. She turned her head about, blinking out the nauseous feeling that was building in her guts.


    For a second or so, the jerking of bodies in the lull of the Saucer''s movement seemed to stretch for longer, giving off the sensation of time slowing to a halt.


    ''Uh... Did Time slow down?'' She thought, looking confused.


    The next second, her eyes shone as understanding hit her. Olukoni Mayowa had often said that the higher in ascended their soul class, the slower their perception of time.


    Which meant that she could now react faster than usual as she could see things move slower.


    ''Just how strong have I become?'' She mused inwardly as she soul gazed herself.


    ____ ______


    Name: Ibiyemi


    Specie: Irunmole


    Soul Status: Elite(Late/Pseudo-Omni)


    Energy: 28,635/94,000


    Principles: Principle of Illusion(11%)


    ______________


    Ibiyemi heaved now.


    It was not so much but considering the fact that a week ago, she was only basic classed meant a her growth had been tremendous and exponentially explosive.


    At this rate, she would be able to hold her own against Wole and even be evened with her errant brother, Afolabi.


    "I can feel you have gone far, right?" Shola said, smirking. "Heh... I wish I wasn''t an Agbara Reject. Me and you would have being slugging it out in terms of soul growth." He added, chuckling lightly.


    Ibiyemi giggled too, her hands clutching the top of the chair in front of her support.


    "Thank You, Shola. This means a whole lot to me." She said leaning towards Shola by right.


    "Did you break through?" Shola asked, his face suddenly becoming expressionless.


    "W-well... Why so serious now?" She asked with a confused look.


    "Sorry... I want you to go far if you ever will stand a chance against Wole. He''s very shifty, you know."


    "I know." Ibiyemi scratched her black shoulder length hair with the left hand, absentmindedly.


    "I''m in Late Elite Class." She exhaled, looking downcast.


    "Come on, that''s pleasant development, you should have about a hundred energy points now."


    "Well, yes..." She rolled her eyes before she straightened up, frowning. "Oh my Gods, I need to meet the team. I''ll be be back soon." Ibiyemi chanted, raising a finger on each hand to Shola before she tore off, weaving in between the oncoming exiting traffic of Irunmoles.


    Meanwhile, Fabian stood up, straightening his clothes before donning his mask. "All set, guys."


    He received no reply but instead munch sounds from Elias and a stink eye from Elisa.


    Just then, the curtain seperating the area from the rest of the commuters and Ibiyemi shoved in.


    "The prodigal daughter returns at last." Elisa mouthed as she wore her mask with both hands.


    "Go easy on the girl." Elias said, bite deeper into the pear in his hand.


    "Of course, Her delay made it expedient for you to masticate as much pear as possible. The Pear bowl is empty, thank to you." Elisa''s voice regained it''s soft alluring tone as she mocked her partner.


    "Most Certainly. But can''t an Irunmole just eat out the delay?" Elias threw the tiny bit of pear into his mouth, rubbing his hands together.


    "You two are definitely suited for each other." Ibiyemi muffled a laughter with both hands as she turned around, parting the curtain again.


    Elisa, simply snorted, walking after Ibiyemi and making sure her behind shook luxuriantly.


    "Hahahaha..." Fabian laughed heartily, his deep voice resonating about.


    "Gnnk..." Elias grunted, his hands digging into the threadlike black hair of Fabian as he shook his head furiously.


    "We should get going now." Fabian said, stiffling his laughter.


    Upon exiting the Saucer, an female Irunmole wearing a stylishly blue outlined white gown stood at the exit, bowing mildly as the door began to lower down, shutting the Saucer''s exit door.


    "Phew! That was loud." Tobias commented, tapping his ears lightly.


    "With activation of some many Runic engines, it''s bound to be loud." Elias stated, looking at the tiny speck of the the saucer zooming further and further away.


    "Runic Engines? I thought the Saucer was fuelled by direct infus.e.m.e.nt of Agbara into it by Experts." Tobias replied, picking his nose lightly with the left while the other hand rested on his waist.


    "Why? Did you think the Infused Agbara would just pop into the saucer and make it move. No, The experts fuel the engines, the engines collate the energy and manipulate via a control array to use for the Saucer." Elisa added.


    "Uh, guys..." Ibiyemi muttered. "Shouldn''t we be going some where." She added, looking around her surroundings.


    "Yes, Tobias, You''re up. Oh, there''s a line here too?" Elisa said, just noticing the disordered line of several impatient Irunmoles undergoing checks and questionings once more by stern faced warriors.


    "Wait, where''s Shola? " Ibiyemi asked, straining her neck to look through the meshed bodies on the disordered queue.


    "Shola who?" Elisa asked, bending slightly. "You need to stay focused on this, not get carried away." Her soft voice had a stern edge to it.


    Soon, they arrived the checkpoint as the last passengers from the Saucer.


    "Mission and... BlueMoon Mercenaries... " The Crew cut, the white sleeveless shirted Irunmole on black trousers muttered. Behind him were two Irunmoles, male and female, each in white leather c.h.e.s.t and trouser armor with arm and knee guards with arms crossed as they stared with bored eyes at the Mercenaries. In the distance were similarly dressed Irunmoles chattering idly as they gazed into the market traffic while their hands tip tapped at their weapon holsters.


    "Cleared! Welcome to Ilu Obatala.! Stay within the rules and hopefully, we won''t have to expel you from here."can The Crew cut guard spoke, stepping aside to let the Mercenaries pass.


    "Guys, I found them. They seemed to have just engaged in some battle." Tobias muttered, his eyes unfocused as he rambled. "We need to get to them very fast."


    " Everyone link up! Keep their location locked, I''m using you as a channel now." Elias ordered as a hand went to the back and shoulder of each person.


    With a finger gun beside his lips, pointing skywards, he Chanted. "Law of Chance, Vanishing Apparitions."


    The sky rumbled, becoming darker as the four Irunmoles vanished from sight with Sparks of light.


    "Hmm... " The Crew Cut guard sighed, eyes sterned.

 Chapter 32 - Disagree to Agree

    Niniola sized up Tayo for several minutes. Uncomfortable, he shifted, sheathing his sword slowly. Apparently, this girl was not looking to harm him.


    She seemed cool, plus her body was giving off vibes that said I am lonely, be my friend. However, he knew better than to trust appearances.


    On the other hand, Niniola smiled, cracking her knuckles. It seemed she enjoyed the silent standoff between them.


    "What do you want?" He asked, breaking the ice.


    "I want food!" Niniola mimicked.


    But he was not pleased. He scowled away, towards the shop. He felt he should be wary of her but he just didn''t seem like it.


    Yes, he had to admit, she was definitely skilled in Agbara imbued techniques but her reflexes were lacking.


    He felt her touch on his shoulders now, soft and tender. ''Damn it, don''t get swayed away.''


    "Seriously, you should learn manners, boy. You think anyone can just enter a Pawn Shop and come out, not cheated? "


    Tayo growled now.


    On hearing her call him boy, his whole self had boiled up, anger fuelling his nerves. But then, what she said later on was something that really had merit. He didn''t know just a thing about that.


    Biting his lower lip, he turned around. "Okay, what do you know?"


    Niniola smiled. "There, there. Now we are talking. First things first, you must agree to what I say."


    Tayo''s eyes widened.


    "I mean you have to, if you really want me to pawn your item for a really, really large price. After all, I have your best interest right now." She rolled her eyes, waving her hand dismissively."


    Tayo frowned, deeper. "Okay, I agree. What else?"


    "Now, Show me what you have to pawn. What is it?" She asked.


    "Why?"


    "Because I need to know what the face value is."


    Reluctantly, his hand dug into his robes while he shot Niniola a searching look, to which she simply shrugged her shoulders. Sighing once more, he brought out the round enameled coin that gave out a faint hue of green light. Tayo held it to light as if to examine if it was an original.


    Meanwhile, Niniola''s pupils dilated, excitement overpowering her rationality. Her breathing tripled as she forced herself to remain calm.


    A soul sensor! To think what she could do with that!


    "Whoa¡­ A soul sensor? What are you? Bounty hunter?" She queried. Unable to keep calm anymore, Niniola jerked her hands forward, snatching the sensor from Tayo before he could have a rethink. Simultaneously, Tayo felt a light tugging sensation as the sensor vanished from his soul space within him.


    "Well, what''s the face value? How many Gold mints can we get?"


    "Wait¡­ If I am right, this sensor is set to track the soul essence of a being, right?"


    "Yes?" Tayo replied, unsettled.


    "Oh my gods! This essence is familiar. You are tracking Sunday. Just who in the Realms are you?"


    Tayo froze!


    "No, who are you? Tayo replied, getting over his initial shock. He fired up his aura immediately, ready to either fight or flee, whichever seemed palatable. His hands beginning to locate the hilt of his blade.


    Niniola was taken aback.


    "Why? You mean, you don''t know who I am? I am NIniola, the girl who was banished? From Ilu Aganju? strike a bell?" She asked, beating her c.h.e.s.t simultaneously.


    "Look, girl. I don''t know you. Are you to be some kind of superstar?" Tayo waved his free hand dismissively. "Now, please, give me back the sensor. I need to pawn it. "


    "Ok, I take it that you are a bounty hunter. I am looking for him but I have no lead¡­"


    ''And you want my lead. Then what?"


    Niniola straightened, smiling. "Then we fight for who gets Sunday. Deal ? " She extended her open palm.


    Tayo took it, warily. "Deal."


    "This means, we keep the sensor? I can get you food easily and even Gold mints. Not an issue."


    "Obedi Specials. That''s where he is. I think he''s held against his will and I don''t think both of us alone can get him out."


    "Awl¡­" Niniola m.o.a.n.e.d. "He''s captured, so much for 3rd Prime genius. Just great! Sending that boy to Earth all by himself. "


    "He''s going to Earth?" Tayo asked quietly.


    She seemed to be thinking of ho to reply him but then decided not to before tugging at his hand roughly. At that, his Esin Onina snorted, making him aware of its presence. He waved at it, dismissively, signaling for it to go out grazing. The horse nodded in understanding, raising a trail of sparks as it galloped away.


    "Wait. Where are we going to?"


    "A place where we can get food." She dragged him off and the duo disappeared into the bustle of the market.


    Meanwhile, two masked figures stood side by side at a stall where apples were put on a display. Two Irunmoles stood, side by side, both slender except for the different red and blue belts they respectively had on and plain masks that had the insignia of Moondust Alliance House, a moon with three sparkles beneath.


    "Say, that girl there, she''s the Niniola?" The shorter one in blue belt asked.


    "Obviously, she fits the description properly."


    "I agree. For now, we observe. " The red belted one took a bite off an apple. Exchanging looks, they nodded briefly before fading into the atmosphere.


    Maerius, the third Prime of Ilu Obatala, picked his blade hoisting it across his back. He dusted his palms now as he straightened up before walking out of the grey walled circular arena where he had been training now, for days.


    Previously, the three Primes of Ilu Obatala held a meeting about the current disturbances in the realms. Prior to that, a Rare Type beast had paid the Great Market of Ilu Obatala a visit.


    It was common knowledge that Fate Type Beasts were drawn after irregularities in Fate, a sort of natural defense Orun was set in. And From all postulations, there was only one person that could have attracted the Beast to the market.


    Sunday!


    The beast was definitely drawn to the market because of Sunday. Yes, that had to be the reason why Arlan at the High Council Deployment Zone reported not to have seen Sunday. Initially he didn''t understand and had dismissed it, thinking Arlan had forgotten.


    However, with the recent development of the Rare type beast in market, his anxiety had flared up.


    From the report the kill-squad brought back, the beast, a scarlet phoenix was not attacking anyone but only did in self-defence.


    That was the second attack so far, the first being A Pricked Bane Winged Wolf. And the whole community was bound to talk sooner or later.


    Maerius heaved.


    He wondered if an emergency council meeting would be called, one which all the council house would attend, deliberating on what next. But he doubted so, not when The Elder''s son was the likely cause.


    The Elder would rather eliminate Sunday himself, rather than let anyone know about it. And well, he couldn''t blame The Elder either. Not when he descended from one of the greatest abominations, Trixius the great.


    Eyes had been watching him, seeking to find out if he would perhaps take after his predecessor.


    "So much on his shoulders, but yet, he won''t look for alternatives. I believe Fate is not fixed and by proper planning, we can fix our destinies ourselves. After all, I fixed my own destiny."


    "You are talking to yourself again, Maerius." He froze, hearing the feminine voice behind him. Not that he was worried about being sneaked on.


    No.


    Rather he was worried she heard about what he had said.


    "It''s about him, right? He''s not on Earth yet?"


    Maerius nodded, forcing himself to look her in the eyes. He was also a Prime, damnit. Why was he acting all jelly fish in front of her?


    "You won''t let The Elder know, will you?"


    2nd Prime smiled briefly. Then, she cupped her hands beside her mouth, a horrified look replacing the smile.


    "Oh my gods! Is that how much you think of me, really? That I am a tell tale now. That I can''t keep my mouth shut right? That''s how high you hold me? Maerius, I am soo¡ª"


    Maerius swallowed slowly. This was the very reason why she had been tagged the Nagging Prime. But right now, he was in no mood for her. "Erm¡­ Please, don''t nag about this, okay?"


    SL.A.PPPPPP!


    Anu''s flat palm located itself on his left cheek, throwing him off balance. "So now, I am Nagging? Ko shey ejo eh(1) Just because I care, everyone thinks I nag. " She frowned, pouting her lips.


    "Just so you know, I prepared a squad ready in your name to find Sunday. They are outside the Council House, at the gates, waiting for you."


    Groaning, Maerius rose to his feet, holding the reddened left check where Anu''s plam had left an impression. His face was twisted in rage but hearing her last sentences softened him.


    Besides, Anu was staring daggers at him with her right hand in the air.


    But again, Anu had prepared a squad for him already. This meant, that all along, she knew he had his hands in the disappearance of Sunday from the radar. And she had kept silent still.


    "Um¡­ Thank you. And, this was not warranted" Maerius spoke, as Anu stomped out of his view with narrowed eyes.


    (T/N)1. it''s not your fault

 Chapter 32 - Rare type Wolf on Rampage

    The wolf ran, stamping its claws into the soft ground as it drooled on. Its eyes were locked on the persons before its eyes and it was aiming to ram into them directly. The eyes also began to turn reddish as its hairs stood out into prickles and thorns. This was the attribute that gave it the name ''Prickled Bane Winged Wolf.''


    "Come" Maerius said . He was in front of the triangle now, feeling for the hilt of his blade. Once the beast got within radius, he would slash once and that once would be the kill.


    Steeling his eyes now, he drew his left leg forward while his fingers played at the hilt of his blade.


    "3rd Prime, pa da.(12) awon irunmole e pa da. Leave it be. A Prickled wolf does not attack just like that." The Elder said with calm assurance, calling to Maerius to fall back.


    Seeing this, the wolf charged. And then it leapt, springing itself forward as its open jaws began closing onto Sunday''s head.


    Sunday watched with calm eyes too. He saw the wolf leaping at him.


    He saw the Irunmoles falling back.


    He had thought The Elder wanted to take on this Rare Typed Beast by himself alone.


    But then, a second thought crossed his mind. The elder saw him as a child. Taking down this beast that was powerful enough to send shivers down the spines of elite Irunmole''s would prove that he really was no child.


    Yes, this was his way of outrightly shaming his father. By taking down this beast, he would be able to rival Elites or even Alpha Irunmoles. By then, The elder would come to respect him.


    Yes, he would respect him.


    Sunday ground his teeth as a burst of energy was expelled from his body, spreading his aura into the air. He clenched his fists now. Waiting.


    Time seemed to move slowly. Seconds ticked and ticked. The wolf drew nearer and nearer. To any one around, one would think he was attempting suicide.


    But he didn''t care about that.


    ''Elder has made no move now. It looks like he wants me to prove myself. I''ll show you, father. I''ll show all of you''


    *** ***


    The elder looked with steady eyes at the freckled wolf that had just sprung out from the forest to attack.


    He loved Sunday so much. And he didn''t want to lose him.


    That''s why he ventured out on this journey.


    At Ifa place, they could find solutions to expel the shadows creeping into his life, as prophesied by that seer.


    But he wasn''t sure.


    So far, he had been protective of Sunday so he could say confidently that the seer was wrong. But¡­ No¡­ She can''t be wrong.


    A Prickled Bane Winged Wolf was a Rare Type Beast that was drawn to fated beings. Its appearance here was no mistake.


    In Orun, there were demons present. Though not in Orun rere but in a section reserved for them called Orun Apaadi.


    Orun Apaadi was another realm where beastly creatures roamed also, aside from demons. Originally, It had being created as the garden for Eledumare where he created several creatures, mighty and strong. Creatures with untold strength.


    However after the great rebellion, Eledumare was pained and then swore by himself never to create any other beings with high power levels. That was when Obatala was created. The demons who had fled to Apaadi had also contaminated the beasts making them dark and vile.


    Seeing a beast here in Orun Emi Ogun was not meant to be. Especially a Rare Type beast.


    There were three Types of beasts in Orun Apaadi. Common beasts, Rare and Mythical beasts.


    Common beasts were beasts that bore similarities to creatures on planets earth. For example, the 10ft golden lion. Because of that, they were the most common creatures in Orun Apaadi. Mythical beasts were beasts that had infused so much darkness as a result of interactions with demons or infused some much light energy which was called Agbara due to it''s location among Agbara users. This fusion with darkness or light, had made them the most powerful beast class, capable of taking down dozens of Primes.


    On the other hand, Rare Type Beasts were drawn to fated beings and appeared mostly when a being was tampering with fate. They were a sign that something was wrong somewhere.


    The Prickled Wolf appearing here, far away from Orun Apaadi meant something was definitely wrong.


    Already the guard Irunmoles had formed a defensive triangle around himself and Sunday. He watched as Maerius walked with unshaking confidence to the front of the triangle as he felt for the hilt of his balde.


    Maerius had not even know the full capabilities of a this prickled bane winged wolf and he was already standing so confident, preparing to strike at it.


    So Arrogant! He exclaimed.


    In a way, he liked Maerius''s c.o.c.ky arrogance. Rare classed beasts were creatures that one could never know the true extent of their powers unless they used them.


    ''No, if Maerius gets in the way of this beast, I may never truly know who it is that drew the beast to us. It is drawn by fate so it will only attack what or who is causing imbalance in fate.''


    "3rd Prime, pa da. awon irunmole e pa da. Leave it be. A Prickled wolf does not attack just like that."He ordered, watching as them fall back.


    All except Sunday. His eyes widened.


    ''No, it cant be. It can''t be Sunday. It has to be someone else. Oh Orisha Obatala, let it be someone else''


    The Wolf leapt up, closing the distance between itself and the irunmoles as it bared its fangs ready to clamp down on flesh.


    It saw the Irunmole fall back but didn''t seem bothered at all. It seemed to the beast that they were retreating except one.


    One young Irunmole. An easy meal.


    It closed its jaws now on Sunday''s head.


    But Sunday was faster.


    Quickly, he pushed his weight to his right foot, bending in the process and avoiding the wolf''s jaws by mere inches.


    He had just a second to react. A second later meant he was done for. From what he had known, Rare Classed beasts were extremely fast.


    It was now or never.


    Sunday channeled all of his energy into his Right arm, making it glow brighter than the other arm. His face went pale as a result of the energy he was pulling on.


    Then he adjusted to the left, Firing his glowing fist into the massive cheek of the wolf, throwing it off momentum, into the air.


    AWUULLL¡­ The wolf w.h.i.n.ed as it crashed into trees, slipping down into the bushes below. It lay there stunned.


    It had not expected that amount of force.


    Once Sunday realized this, he knew it was his chance.


    He felt drained, as his aura became increasingly aggressive. This was a result of the damage he dealt out. Auras of irunmoles fluctuated according to damage received and dealt out. Now his aura increased greatly, steadily shipping at his energy.


    He wanted to stay back and relax a bit. After all, the wolf was stunned. For 3 seconds now, it was down there, dazed. He could just do that but wanting to stay back to replenish his energy was signing his death contract.


    Already, the wolf had begun to stir.


    POW!


    His fist dug into the head of the wolf spending beams of light across.


    The wolf w.h.i.n.ed now.


    It seemed too easy. Too easy? He almost drained himself out, dealing his first damage to the wolf. That wasn''t too easy. And besides, it was Rare classed.


    For him to stun a Rare classed beast...


    That was a feat applaudable. ''Father would respect me now'' He smirked.


    But it was rare classed¡­


    "Aaargghh¡­" He screamed, pain tearing through his whole nerves as teeth dug into his legs."


    "No¡­"


    The wolf had bit into his legs and was attempting to gobble him up from beneath.


    He had to do something. He could not show weakness.


    Clenching his fists, Sunday yelled in fervent rage now. He raised his two hands up into fist. Light shone through the fist and symbols flashed about hands.


    "IMOLE MO¡­"(13) The light shining at his hands suddenly morphed into short double ended daggers.


    The daggers in turn glowed sharp yellow as heat spread through his hands. He wasted no time. Any time wasted, he could be gone. He slammed into the snout of the wolf with unchained fervor.


    The wolf stopped swallowing for a spilt second.


    Then, it rose up so fast that Sunday did not even know when he was spat out. His head hit the rocks as he landed sending sharp jolts of pain coursing through his body. The wolf was angered already. It howled loudly as its aura burst out, uprooting the trees around him.


    It was enraged.


    "No¡­ I am going in, Elder." Maerius muttered, drawing his blade. He pushed himself forward but felt a resistance at his c.h.e.s.t, limiting him.


    It was the Elder who used his staff to block his motion.


    "You go, when I say you go, Maerius"


    "It is a rare classed beast. For Eledumare''s sake, you saw the extent of its aura. He¡­ Cannot.. Handle¡­ It¡­" Maerius said, pointing at the wolf.


    The wolf had already puffed its mane, making its hairs stand all straight as it raised his wings.


    "I know. That''s what I am counting on" Elder said, maintaining a forward gaze.


    "No. You can''t be serious" Maerius'' eyes widened, realized what The Elder meant. "HE IS YOUR SON¡­ YO¡­"


    Maerius couldn''t complete his statement. A force of concussion hit him clearing himself and the guards off the ground.


    The elder was faster though. He had exerted his aura out absorbing some of the concussion wind but even at that, the elder staggered backwards for 10 meters. From the corner of Maerius'' eyes, he saw that the wolf had flapped its wings, attacking them with strong winds.


    AWUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUULLLLLLL!!! The wolf howled at them, attacking with sonic booms.


    Maerius was deafened. He was trying to gain a footing of himself when the sonic boom hit him hard, unsettling his attempt. He saw that the elder couldn''t deflect the attack this time as he too tumbled in the air.


    But he knew the elder and even the other elites with him would be okay soon enough.


    He was worried about Sunday. Sunday was a D ranked Irunmole, the weakest with them now. How was he holding up? ...


    .

 Chapter 33 - Sunday!

    Sunday''s consciousness faded completely. Then a surge of power swept through his entire body, forcefully jerking him back to reality. Upon being conscious, various emotions of pain, regret, defeat and the rest began flooding his head so much that his head hurt. He staggered, holding onto his head with oa hand while the other hand supported his waist.


    He felt like strangling whoever had struck out so much damage to the Kpelekpe. No, not just strangling. He was going to destroy that person.


    Kpelekpe? What was that? It sounded very alien and foreign to him.


    And that wasn''t because he was a blockhead. After all, he had scored so high in genesis 101 when he was still in school but had not come across any word or terminology as Kpelekpe or even Emere.


    What was an Emere? And a Kpelekpe? Sunday mused. Even though he seemed to know just what they were but as he was now, there was no link to the concept from anywhere.


    Rather, it was because the Kpelekpe had been considered as a plague, a disease the Emeres had to wipe out for some justified reason.


    That was the height of it.


    Wait! Sunday cautioned himself, taking mental notes of his surroundings. No, that wasn''t his memory so why?


    He shook his head, vehemently, trying to forget what he had seen. Those memories or whatever they were was not his in any way. And by logic, there was no reason why he should get himself worked over them. A deep sigh escaped his throat now as he reflected deeply on the memory he had seen.


    "No, E bota ninu ori mi (1)" Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d, forced to move under the oppressive reins of gravity a the region. HE held that pose, looking at my far end of the realm he found himself in.


    In a few metres from him was the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf observing him as calmly as it could, completely unnerving Sunday. He was supposed to be dead but this, wolf. He found that hard to believe as he shuddered.


    Or rather, did what the equivalent of a soul could do in respect to shuddering.


    ''Why?'' He asked, dumbfounded.


    He actually had a lot more questions to roll out. Like why was it staring at him with that look?


    Pity? Yes, why was it, suddenly pitying him? Why did it not escape his mind but still stayed, serving as a subsidiary soul instead?


    Seeing that, Sunday''s stomach doubled. He felt a longing of warmness towards this wolf. But how could he be surprised? It was only natural seeing that this wolf was the reason he was still in existence. It had been sustaining its self and sustaining Sunday alongside.


    Glancing to his benefactor, a sense of gratitude filled him. One that forced him to mouth out the words "Thank You."


    Meanwhile, ibiyemi lay on a bed with soft clothing. Her head was bruised with red botches here and there, the aftermath of the knockout she had received.


    With a sigh and a heave, she pulled herself to seat up, silently noting her surroundings. Ibiyemi''s eyes flickered here and there, picking out the resemblance of the people about her.


    Beside her was her father, General Folarin with creases of worry on his forehead. Immediately, she sat up, he bolted forward, patting her back in small assuring taps. At the opposite end was Olukoni Mayowa, her mentor and tutor. How she knew about this, Ibiyemi did not understand but she was really glad that her mentor was right beside her.


    "You did well, you did well, daughter, you did well." Folarin spoke erratically, drowning out her observation of the room. Her eyes began focusing on the frantic look on her father''s face. After a while, she raised her hand which General Folarin grabbed and squeezed softly.


    "Did I do well? Did I meet up your expecta--"


    "Shush, shush, shush. You did well. I am proud of you, I am very proud of you." Folarin kissed the hand he held up tenderly.


    At that very moment, two figures walked in from the door. Or rather, from the curtain. With their arrival, her pupils dilated, losing focus on her father as she strained to see the new arrivals. She heard Mayowa speaking softly to her father about something that seemed like composure. Smiling briefly, Ibiyemi let her eyelids flutter as recognition of the two irunmoles who walked in.


    It was Elisa and Elias, her father''s personal aides.


    This time, they seemed to be putting on more clothing than usual with more glitter too. They both had long jackets with collar that sparkled occasionally. On their heads too were the Alliance House branded hats, made of soft gold fur and brown leather. To cap it all, both had gold sprinkled black boots, each having the pop-musician look.


    "It is all set, My General." Elisa commanding yet alluring voice swept across the room. Upon hearing her voice, Folarin turned before face palming.


    "That is why you both are dressed like wah? What''s with the bling?" He asked with narrow eyes, obviously unimpressed.


    "Yes, although most of it is simply for effect." Elias spoke, his heavily built frame heaving after he finished.


    "Tobias has picked trail. The renegades mercenaries are somewhere in the realm of Ilu Obatala. Once we arrive, we should be able to pick up a clearer reading and proceed to capture them. After which, the mission from the council house would be completed without further ado." Elisa smacked her luscious red lips dreamily.


    Quite frankly, if Elisa had been a human, she would have definitely being considered the hottest woman alive with all of her curvy frame large but yet firm holding bust and a complimenting behind. Despite the large build of her feminine features, it seemed to seat well with her athletic frame, and from the look of it, She was quite an expert at using her beauty to bamboozle enemies.


    Folarin appeared to be thinking for a while. He straightened up when Ibiyemi coughed, a look of concern washed over his face immediately.


    "Are you alright? Do you want some space? Air? Alriight , everybody clear the room, now. Quickly." Folarin clapped his hands rapidly. Immediately, shuffling of his feets rang out through the room as people began to leave.


    "Wait, Dad? What is this mission from the council house?"


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that." She muttered quickly, turning to face the wall.


    Folarin simply smirked. He looked around the room before settling his eyes on Mayowa. Their eyes jammed, kickstarting a visual wordless communication between them.


    "Um¡­ Ibiyemi, I should be going now. Have some matters at Ijinle Orun to attend to." Mayowa muttered, tapping her lightly on the shoulders. Just then, she turned over, watching her tutor walk out of the room rather gracefully.


    She let her eyes trail the path her mentor took, stopping right where she was standing at lastly when he gasped. In her place was Sunday with a smirk on. Immediately, emotions swept up her throat, her eyes moistening in response.


    Seeing that, Sunday put a finger to his mouth, stopping the tears from ever materializing. His smirk turned to one of sadness as he began beckoning to her. "Come, Come find me. I need you."


    Suddenly her throat dried and she began thirsting. The whole room blurred now, making her blink her eyes. As she did, the scene was back except that Sunday had vanished and in his place was a rather slender figure with a lazy smile on.


    He was much taller than Sunday with eyes that seemed to contain so much, giving some old vibes of sort despite the fact that he looked considerably young. He had a tattoo on his face that curved around his left eyes, a fur coat at his neck, connected by a string of cowries. At his wrists too were brown beads, even on his neck also while he donned a black-grey trousers.


    "The Abefele Iruju is an illusionary blade tactic. Trust its power to confuse and strike down your enemies. However, keep your sanity, understanding that Illusions never last. You would find warmth and love where you least expect. You can''t follow your head and your heart"


    She gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief. The air seemed to grow denser around her.


    "Why surprised? I shouldn''t be here by the way. There''s some decisions happening in higher Orun and as result, we, must not relate with you all. For now, your friend needs you. Your presence will give him a reason to push on. "


    "An-and who are you?" Ibiyemi asked, trembling.


    A whirlwind suddenly materialized, wrapping around the figure. The lazy smile becoming even larger than before, as if he found amus.e.m.e.nt in her.


    "Why? Who is your patron?"


    "Esu!" She gasped again.


    Esu nodded in amus.e.m.e.nt as he began to grow taller than he was, the whirlpool too, enlarging itself to cover him fully. Light flashed and Esu vanished, Ibiyemi blinked and the room returned to normal.


    She heard her father talking in hushed tones with his personal aides about something about one Niniola. Then she realized that her mind had shut down itself earlier and her father and the others had assumed it to be the backlash of the attack.


    "Father, I want to see Sunday." She asked, mustering energy to spill out the word.


    Folarin turned back, a pleasing look on. "Youre back. Thank Eledumare. I was just putting word in for you that I wanted you to join in this mission so you can master the principles of the Law quickly and ascend. But which Sunday do you speak of?"


    "Sunday from Ilu Obatala, son of The Elder."


    "Why? He''s your bounty you are going after."


    "Nothing. When do we begin?"


    (T/N)


    1. Come out of my head.

 Chapter 33 - Updating the Scroll System

500

 Chapter 33 - TAINTED II

    At that her father threw the sword at her. The sword slashed through the air, diving for her c.h.e.s.t, the principle of cutting from the Aspectual law of Ogun.


    Principles were the various derivatives of Aspectual laws. And mastery of a principle meant someone was fully specialised in the particular technique of that law.


    Folarin had fully mastered the principle of cutting from Aspectual law of Ogun despite the fact that he was an origin of the Aspectual law of Esu. Placing him at the top only to be hindered by a stalled soul.


    The blade tore through as the aura hazered around it. It seemed the blade itself was tearing through reality and any attempt to come closer would be slashed into pieces.


    Seeing this, Ibiyemi heaved.


    A calm of spirit was one prerequisite for winning battle''s, Olukoni Mayowa had once told her.


    "Grab that blade. Don''t run from it." Her father ordered.


    Upon hearing that, she bent over as the blade aura seemed to rip against her face. As she did, her hands went up simultaneously.


    Still bending backwards, the blade passed over her c.h.e.s.t, neck and her face. As it sailed past, she smiled, her hands suddenly jerking into a clap.


    A clap that clasped the hilt of the blade.


    Her smile grew broader.


    "I got it, dad." She muttered, regaining her superhero stance.


    Ibiyemi suddenly felt sickened.


    "I know." He responded as his hands grappled her neck and slammed down on the ground.


    "Aaargghh... Go easy dad.. " Ibiyemi yelled, pain coursing through her back.


    "Uh..." Folarin blinked.


    "That was just a small slam, yemi. And you''re screaming like this?"


    "Small slam indeed!" Ibiyemi hissed angrily as she made to her feet.


    Folarin blinked again. He had thought that with his daughter Ascension that she would be able to withstand a light choke slam as that.


    But if anyone had heard his thoughts, they would have cursed him immediately. A choke slam to an Early Elite Classed Irunmole from an Lord Classed Irunmole was as comparable to a lion swiping it''s paw at a snail


    "What? You are supposed to be..."


    "...Strong? She''s supposed to be strong? " A new voice chuckled, startling both father and daughter.


    Folarin turned back slowly whilst cursing in his heart. It was that errant son of his.


    Now what trick had he brought up again?


    At the entrance was an Irunmole dressed similar to his father except that he had a dagger in place for a sword and the emblem of MoonDust Mercenary Alliance.


    Afolabi.


    "What do you want, Afolabi?" Folarin muttered, his face hardening instantly.


    "Simple, as I have always wanted. The inheritance of MoonDust Mercenary Alliance." He smiled, a rarther crooked one.


    "I shall not have an unruly son of mine as the future of this guild that I painstakingly led."


    A gasp of surprise escaped Afolabi''s face.


    "That you painstakingly led? You see father, I did some digging. And I found out that you didn''t even meet the requirement for the leadership of MoonDust." Afolabi said wagging a finger as he appeared thoughtful.


    "You want to hear, do you?" Afolabi taunted, suddenly appearing playful.


    "Oh, speak or excuse us, son!" Folarin waved his hand dismissively.


    At that, Afolabi raised an eyebrow as he put his hands on his waist.


    "Really?"


    "You really want me to say In front of Ibiyemi who worsh.i.p.s you. Do you know how that would affect her. That her idol all along has been a ''tainted''" Afolabi grinned as he playfully staggered to a wall.


    A gasp escaped Ibiyemi mouth.


    "You have no fact." General Folarin simply shrugged, before picking his sword.


    "Then why did you swallow a light cleansing pill just moments ago?" His son smacked his lips.


    "That is a common thing amongst us mercenaries. Your fact is baseless.!" Folarin snapped back. He was getting tired of this discussion.


    "Then why do you wear an soul cloaking necklace? So that you don''t get soul gazed, right? So that, no one knows that you are merely Lord Classed who was lucky enough to study various principles and laws just to make up for your lacking soul strength? Just so that no one knows that the leadership of MoonDust is not at the official class of Omega but instead at Lord, demeaning to our existence.


    That is why, right, father?" Afolabi laughed heartily, taking a step forward.


    At present General Folarin was standing, eyes widened and shocked. He hadn''t expected this kind of surprise from his son. And what more, he never expected that anyone would be able to know. After all, he was wearing a necklace forged by a Prime.


    How in all the heavens did his son even figure the pieces together. A mere Omni Classed Son of his.


    "H-how did you know?" Folarin stammered.


    "Oh, that is irrelevant. All I want is for you to will the leadership over to me. After all, i am the first born, the rightful heir."


    "I will never do that. Never! Your sister is a better Irunmole than you."


    "Then, watch me tip the crown from your head."


    "You will let other know? So what? I would be removed as I haven''t met the soul requirement to be the strongest in soul strength. But, that would only take the leadership to another lineage. One you would NEVER BENEFIT FROM." Folarin clenched his fist.


    "If at that, it is enough for me. As long as you don''t wear the crown, I am satisfied."


    "YOU ERRANT SON, TODAY , I WILL TEACH YOU MANNERS..." Geeral Folarin exploded, his aura ramming In the corners of the pit. The aura rushed back, forcing Ibiyemi down to the ground and making Afolabi stagger mindlessly.


    However, Afolabi jeered.


    "You better save that strength. You know the rule. The more you use the Aspectual Laws of creation, the more darkness floods into you. And the more you are cut off from your root power. And as a result,one day, you will find yourself unable to draw that power and when it happens, you will be left with no choice but to rely on darkness to survive and then, you would need to learn everything again. Because, darkness and light are two opposing energies, once you begin using darkness, you be at the bottom of the chain again." He laughed.


    At that, Folarin stabbed angrily at the ground,sending ripples of cracks about as his aura vanished suddenly.


    What his son was saying was infact true.


    The more he drew on the powers of creation, the more darkness flooded his soul and the closer he came to becoming a demon.


    And if that happened, his son would be appointed in his stead.


    Something he would never allow.


    And that was why, he needed his only daughter, Ibiyemi, to get strong enough.

 Chapter 34 - Planning Ahead

    Afolabi laughed softly, mockery filling his entire tone. Some few meters in front stood his fuming father, Folarin of the MoonDust Mercenary Alliance Guild. Behind his father was his sister standing back there, with a calm look on.


    He frowned.


    He wasn''t expecting that reaction from Ibiyemi. She had always been the scared one who would take to hiding once a confrontation was sensed. His weak little sister.


    But now, she had ascended. An early Elite class who accepted willingly, a duel from General Folarin. She seemed more confident.


    But, confidence was not necessarily strength.


    After all, her father was just telling only one fighting fro her interest here. But if the worst came down, he would certainly have no qualms, disposing the essence of his fallen sister, anytime, any day.


    But for now, she was nothing to him.


    And so, he ignored her.


    "Father, I should take my leave now. After all, you have a big decision to make today." He smiled, taking backward steps towards the exit.


    He had just threatened his father and he was not going to make any casual mistakes.


    Such as showing his back to Folarin.


    A minute later, father and daughter remained. The younger staring at the back of her father, still with a registered look of calm spirit. While the elder stood with dropping shoulders, each arms heavy, seeming to be mere attachments to his shoulders.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Folarin turned.


    "You must hate me, don''t you?" He asked, observing her from head to toe.


    "It''s not your fault,father, you just happened to be in this circ.u.mstance. Don''t take it too hard on you." She replied, her voice having a slight tinge of emotions.


    At that, Folarin shook his head bitterly.


    "Train me father. Help me get stronger." Ibiyemi added, taking out her Saarins that were attached to her waist. So doing, she pointed both tips at her father.


    Meanwhile, Afolabi pulled himself away from the door, laughing silently. He had been standing in a corridor along a bend. The walls of the corridor bordered an entrance to stairway that spiralled upwards. He smote his cheek playfully with dreary eyes as he processed what he had just heard.


    Ibiyemi wanted to get strong?


    ''What for? So her father''s thoughts have sunk into her and she believes that she can get strong enough to best me. Hehe...


    How sweet.


    But I won''t be waiting till long before acting. And unless she can pretty be Omega before then, the crown would be tipped off.


    By me, of course.


    Which increases my chance of having the crown for me. Especially with the Trump card up my sleeve.''


    "Oh, father, you have no idea of what is coming." He sleepy-yawned as he stretched.


    "Now to phase 2! Wole you can come out now." He spoke into the air.


    Walking forward, he took some cautionary looks behind him. When he was certain there was no one, he moved to the stairs. And from the stairs, a figure emerged from the shadows, wearing a brown hooded gown.


    He came Into light now, observing Afolabi carefully for some time. As he did, spirals of energy whispered off him into a ring that was slowly been pulled off. Afterwards the hooded persona whisked the ring into a pouch by his side.


    "Artefact users. You know that won''t have kept you hidden if any high Classed Irunmole had walked past, Wole." Afolabi noted, walking past him.


    "I know. That is why I am offering you my services in return for the vast resources at this guild''s disposal." Wole said.


    The same Wole who had Ascended just a day or two ago. Now he looked all different. Grim faced, wearing a hood that he pulled back now, he seemed to have come into sudden realization. His eyes contained a fire that burnt wild. One that signified that he would play dirty if need arose.


    Afolabi stopped short.


    "And what would your service be?"


    "Don''t play games with me, Afolabi. Without my ability to sense agbara, you would never had had this lead on your father. I''d rather you play it by my rules." Wole said, his eyes burning with rage.


    "Ho ho... Shey o mo kpe mo le kpa e si be?(0) And no one would know." Afolabi responded, turning to gaze at Kobuju


    "You wouldn''t. You still need my ability for much longer." Wole replied, shuffling his feets over the flight of stairs. He stopped just when he heard Afolabi''s question..


    "What is your main aim? Why are you doing this...supporting me?"


    He shifted uneasily, his eyes darting here and there as if he were mapping out the place he stood in.


    "Lets just leave that, for now." He finally spoke after some minutes of silence. Silence whereby Afolabi had walked over to him.


    "I know just what happened, Wole. Your friend couldn''t ascend. I imagine how that would tell on the reputation of the two big bad bullies in Ijinle Orun. Oh, the ridiculous gaze you would receive from those you once bullied. I understand perfectly. But what I don''t understand is why you side with me, exactly. Why not someone else? What do you want?" Afolabi lashed.


    At that, Wole swallowed.


    "You seemed to have done some digging about me, right?" Wole responded, hands coming to rest on his waist. He stared ahead, in a rather carefree manner, impressed.


    "Well, what can I say? So why would a bully want to be working with the brother of his once bullied teammate, Ibiyemi?


    What could be his real motive?" Afolabi asked, walking away.


    Behind him was Wole trudging behind. They soon reached the summit of stairs which was a wide room with guards placed at strategic places. At the centre of the room was an executive chair behind a desk. On the desk sat some paperwork and files along with a couple of drinks and objects randomly placed on the table.


    They walked to the entrance, stepping out into a corridor whilst the guards bowed slightly to them.


    "You still haven''t replied me, Wole. What do you seek? To humiliate my sister?" Afolabi queried. Now that they had come out into the open, there were people walking here and there. Most of them having the insignia of MoonDust Mercenary Alliance Guild on their arms or belt and wielding a sword, axe and other deadly weaponry.


    The air about became tenser and dense as these mercenaries interacted with one another, each trying to outdo themselves in a show of power and ability.


    However Afolabi and Wole seemed not to mind this as they walked past. The former earnestly expecting a reply from the latter.


    Soon they arrived at a hall with two arch doors that served at entrance. At the hall was even a more denser atmosphere as various Irunmoles turdged about, each going about their business and as expected, each trying to outdo each other in an exchange of auras.


    Despite the awkward show by the mercenaries, there were strategic guards placed at specific points. These guards each held a weapon that glowed a dull blue whenever anyone passed by them. A sort of identification that relied on fate essence to fish out those who may likely cause trouble within the guild.


    And through all that business, an Irunmole walked unnoticed except for the guards with glowing swords. He wore a single piece of loin Cloth attached to his shoulders via a strap and a spatial brown pouch at his waist.


    He moved to the counter and leaned on it with one hand while exchanging greetings with the heavily bearded mercenary beside him. The latter returning the greeting with a grunt.


    "Hello, Malinton, Its nice to see you again here." The attendant spoke up, her dulled face suddenly taking on Sparks of familarity.


    "Oh shut up... Stop acting like you know me when you just read through fate to identify me." Malinton replied annoyed, slamming a fist on the counter.


    "Ah..." The counter attendant mouthed, equally annoyed. "Ishe mi ni mo she na(1). I am not the one that ruined your day so stop taking it all on me."


    The mercenary beside Malinton just shook his head wearily. Scenes like this were a regular occurrence at the Alliance House. "Easy both of you, sho gbo? (2)" He muttered.


    "Well well, that aside. I have a bounty on some heads." Malinton spoke back to the attendant.


    Her eyes beamed and the familiar smile sprung up again. She leaned in closer to Malinton, earning him a cursory look from the bearded mercenary.


    "What bounty? And what is the price for that?" She asked curiously.


    "Well, won''t you take my official statement down. It''s from a Council House, you know. " Malinton replied, unfazed by the sudden interest in him.


    "Oooh..." The attendant cooed. "And Malinton, I am Roselle. Nice meeting you." Roselle said, weaving symbols into the air as a scroll appeared.


    "For a bounty to proceed from a Council House, that must be pretty much. Alright sir, I''ll like to have the details of the bounty and the reward thereafter. The reward, I trust it be big, of course." She chattered excitedly.


    "Wait... Roselle, something''s not right about Malinton here." The bearded mercenary spoke, a gust of Aura exploding subtly Into the air.


    "He might as well be a spy." The mercenary spoke, pulling out a dagger with a threatening look, he pointed the blade to Malinton. "Who are you, exactly?"


    ___________________


    (T/N)


    (0) You know I can just kill you here


    1. I am only doing my job. 2. You hear?

 Chapter 39 - What comes next!

    Training_


    Ijinle Eshu stood surrounded by a dense canopy of trees. It had grey walls present with dents of after battle effects although not quite as pronounced as the Ijinle Orun.


    The entrance was held high by towering pillars. And atop The roof was a statue of Eshu lying down with one hand supporting his head along with a sly grin.


    Eshu, the Orisha of Chance, Trickery and Travellers was severely revered in Ilu Eshu because the Orisha had a knack of punishing those who for once faltered in their worship of him.


    And as a result, incense pillars were built around the Ijinle Eshu signifying their worship to him. Although, Eshu seemed quite overbearing, unlike other Orishas who were rarely involved in the affairs of the Ilu Realms, the Irunmoles in his realm could boast that the Agbara Eshu technique was quite endowed with so many powerful techniques ranging from speed to illusions to mind powers to intelligence even to a borrowed principle from Fate Agbara which was Lucky Principle that dealt with slight manipulations of fate to present fortunate chances to the users.


    Now, a female Irunmole stood in the midst of a practical ground. She stood in the midst of four incense pillars that signified the length and breadth of the ground, wearing a white kimono, red leather boots and with a black knee length gown.


    The signature attire of Olukoni Mayowa.


    As a tutor posted to Ijinle Eshu, she was able to acquire the practical ground for a training session with Ibiyemi.


    But till now, Ibiyemu hadn''t showed up, making her worry if she had gotten her message.


    Just then, a slender figure dropped to the ground behind Mayowa, stooping.


    The figure wore a waist length jacket with red beads on her neck, a flay gown with sandals.


    "You''ve improved for you to be able to sneak in without making any sounds, Ibiyemi." Olukoni Mayowa spoke, without looking back.


    Ibiyemi stood up.


    "Well, how did I fare? Did I scare you?" She spoke, a smirk to her lips as she stretched.


    "Heh... Even though you made no sounds, I detected your presence by sensing my surroundings. You should learn to mask your essence later on."


    Mayowa smiled, turning to Ibiyemi.


    "I was beginning to think you didn''t get my message. Here." The Olukoni said, flinging a brown parchment scroll over to Ibiyemi.


    "Well, nothing goes into the Alliance House without getting to me." Ibiyemi stretched a palm into the air, grabbing the scroll.


    Upon looking closer to it, her heart sank.


    "Not theory again!."


    "Well, you should read that skill scroll to be able to activate your primary Elite Ability. The Illusion Blade."


    "You could have just taught me that, instead of having me read an entire skill scroll. " Ibiyemi complained.


    Mayowa shrugged


    "I don''t know Agbara Eshu technique since I am not an Indigene of this Ilu and I have taught you that Irunmoles who can manipulate two or more techniques are considered to be geniuses."


    "Fine! So much for practicals." Ibiyemi pouted, opening the scroll now.


    "Come on, its not like I am punishing you to read that. Even I read it before you came." Mayowa replied, a small smile appearing over her luscious lips.


    *** *** ***


    Ilu Obatala, Maerius''s residence, that same day.


    Three Irunmoles sat at a small dinner table. On the table was a basket of fruits and a silvery jug. Around the center of the table were hovering fireflies that shone brightly, adding a fire effect to the room.


    At the end of the table was 3rd Prime, Maerius munching at bowl of eba and egusi soup(1). The other two, one a female and the other a male,sat opposite each other, having a different dish from Maerius.


    Just then, Maerius stopped short and washed his hands in the bowl beside his plate. Doing so caused the female Irunmole to look up at him. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_48956771070440138">#!_48956771070440138</a> for visiting.


    "Kilo shele? Shey o ti yo ni sisin?(2)" She looked questioning, dropping her spoon.


    Maerius simply tugged at his beard, his signature habit.


    "Soro na(3)" She asked again. With a scarf tied around her head and a long gown, added with the pleading look, she look very very desirable.


    "Oh, it is nothing. I just need some fresh air." He spoke, standing from the table.


    He walked over to the nearest window by his left, gazing out of it.


    How could he say it was nothing? When something had actually happened.


    After he deployed Sunday on the way, he had expected Arlan the Alpha Class Irunmole to send a report back to him that Sunday had gone to Earth already.


    But that report didn''t come. And so he wrote to Arlan in the High Council Deployment Zone. Only to receive a report that Sunday had not graced the deployment zone.


    Till date.


    Maerius frowned.


    Since then, he had tried to sense Sunday''s essence even though he was doing that at a very large scale since he didn''t know where exactly Sunday was.


    And that was sure to have some rebound on him. A rebound that made him absent from the Council for some time.


    But yet, he couldn''t just stay silent. He had to do something. However whatever he had to do was something he himself must not be involved in.


    Seeing that the Elder had already sent search teams to find Sunday already.


    ''Wait!


    If The Elder sent teams out, that means, I should also send some of my trusted aides out too.


    How come I never thought of this all along.


    Well, now, I know what to do.


    Yes!''


    Maerius smiled briefly before turning around.


    ***. ***


    _______________________


    1. A Yoruba type of dish


    2. What Happened? Are you okay so soon?


    3. Talk

 Chapter 40 - The Universe is You!

    Now, the first step in you activating an Agbara imbued technique is sensing your soul essence, okay?" Mayowa spoke, calmly with the scroll in her hand now.


    Opposite her was Ibiyemi who had closed eyes with her hands joined in a pleading gesture and a little frown.


    "It''s called meditating too. But this is Active Meditating and you most be proficient with that to get ahead of an opponent. You need to free your mind too as that can stop you from reaching your soul essence." Mayowa added.


    Ibiyemi''s eyes fluttered before she gasped, opening her eyes.


    "I can''t. My mind is too clouded." Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_48956982345922844">#!_48956982345922844</a> for visiting.


    Mayowa sighed softly.


    "You need to let go of all that resentment, Ibiyemi. It seems like you are holding grudge and that alone can impair you from touching any Aspectual Law."


    "I know." Ibiyemi sighed." It''s Wole. I found out that he has being the one instigating my brother, Afolabi just recently."


    Mayowa oohed.


    "You want revenge, right?"


    "Yes. For him daring to play with my family issues. Yes. I want to see him regret why he ever came in contact with me. That evil..."


    Mayowa raised her hand, a Stern look in her face.


    "Enough. Let''s do this again. Or I will leave you alone."


    "I am sorry."


    "Shush. Don''t be sorry. Just clear your mind this time, okay?" Mayowa said, a finger to her lips.


    This time, Ibiyemi did just that. She heaved deeply, closing her eyes as she started once more.


    "Remember, Ibiyemi, everything is made of energy, Even rocks are made of energy. The trick to using Agbara is being able to manipulate the stream of universal energy that revolves around everything. As your body is made of energy, think of it like your body is the master energy here.


    The master energy controlling the bigger universal energy stream around you.


    The universe is you, Ibiyemi. It''s inside you!!" Mayowa lectured, a hand tracing though the air.


    Few seconds later, a wisping torrent of energy began to sprout from her joined palms.


    "You are doing it, ''Yemi. Now, control the energy according to what you read in the scroll and condense it into one palm." Mayowa spoke, looking into the scroll this time.


    Ibiyemi eyes fluttered once more, a frown appearing over her eyes as the wind howled around her.


    She had been taught how to activate her primary skill at Ijinle Orun but here, it seemed difficult despite having the energy to spare.


    "Do it, Ibiyemi. Finish what you started! Control the universe within you..." Mayowa splurted seeing as the energy began fading off.


    A vein popped up by the side of Ibiyemi''s head. She ground her teeth fiercely, manipulating her soul essence to coat just on hand in her soul space.


    She watched, seeing a tiny current of energy appear to be s.u.c.k.e.d to her right, sending sensational chills through her body.


    Excitedly she looked up, calling to Mayowa. Only to stop cut herself short.


    "Yes yes.. I did ... Why are you holding a sword, Olukoni?"


    "All the better to slice you with, my dear." Mayowa replied, a cold smile appearing on her lips as she dashed.


    Olukoni Mayowa''s sword slashed diagonally upwards from Ibiyemi''s left.


    In response, Ibiyemi raised the Ab?f?l? iruju(Illusion Blade) up to counter the strike. To her surprise, the sword passed through it, unhindered, making its slash towards her frame.


    Ibiyemi panicked, unable to understand what happened.


    Just then, Mayowa''s other hand blurred, pushing Ibiyemi out of range as the sword slashed through the air.


    As a result of the sudden push, Ibiyemi lost her footing, falling face down.


    "What happened?"


    "In battle, you should not only rely on your weapon, but also on your reflexes. Never stun yourself in any fight no matter what move your opponent pulls on you. Stand up!" Mayowa grimaced as she struck the spot where Ibiyemi lay.


    Seeing that, Ibiyemi rolled to the side quickly, avoiding the blade by few inches. She threw her legs Into the air,using that to gain momentum to jerk her self off the ground.


    "Trust your blade, your reflexes and your environment." Mayowa voice trailed off coldly as her blade struck where Ibiyemi rolled to.


    Now on her feet, Ibiyemi activated the Ab?f?l? iruju with opened eyes, easily. She reached from her tutor with a surprise slash to her left.


    Surprisingly, Mayowa did not counter the slash. Instead she threw her blade to the opposite direction of the slash as if to counter an attack.


    Doing that left Ibiyemi confused as she did not understand why her tutor would make a counter to the wrong direction.


    CLANG!


    Mayowa''s blade rang out as energy rang out concussed out before vanishing.


    "Having a weapon you don''t understand is as good as you having no weapon, Ibiyemi." Mayowa smiled before reaching for Ibiyemi''s back with a slash.


    Quickly, Ibiyemi twirled, slashing her energy blade to counter the strike.


    But again, Mayowa''s blade went through, unhindered for her c.h.e.s.t.


    Suddenly, the flat of Mayowa''s sandals found her c.h.e.s.t before her blade did, kicking her out of range


    Again.


    Ibiyemi Stumbled backwards as Mayowa blade struck into the ground.


    With that, Mayowa had a satisfied look on as she dusted her hands.


    "The Ab?f?l? iruju is not just any ordinary skill like Imole Mo. No. It is quite renowned for the ability to create Illusionary strikes like the name suggests. Here!" Olukoni Mayowa extended her hand to Ibiyemi who took it promptly as she stood up.


    "You tried. The way you adapted your reflexes suddenly after I told you is applaudable. " Mayowa said.


    "But obviously you didn''t read through the skill scroll otherwise you would have known that once an Ab?f?l? iruju strikes left, it''s effect would be seen at the right.


    That is what earns it the Name Ab?f?l? iruju, The Illusionary Blade.


    I expected you to have have performed better since it''s pretty tasking to defend against a blade that strikes you left but it''s effects are seen at the right.


    But nice, you tried for today. I should be going now." Mayowa spoke, pleased at her student as she patted Ibiyemi''s cheek.


    "Yes, Olukoni. Thank you. " Ibiyemi spoke, a wide grin across her face.


    Mayowa said nothing,did nothing except to dust her body. In the next second, her right leg bent slightly, gathering momentum as she leapt, up and above onto the roof of the alliance house.


    And then, within a split second, her body blurred, leaping away from the sight of Ibiyemi who stood, looking up with a hand to shield her eyes.


    Ibiyemi sighed, satisfaction spreading across her face. She jammed her hands together again, energy begining to fizzle in between them.


    "The Universe Is Me!" She said, jerking her hands off as two beam of lights appeared in each one.

 Chapter 43 - Moondust Round Table Meeting

    The Moon Dust Alliance House stood, a monument of contractual deals, dwarfing over other buildings around. The usual hustle-bustle associated with the House was missing on this day. The front desk attendants were noticeably halved. The reception hall seemed a ghost of itself with its quiet and eerie calmness. Even the guards on duty were not left out.


    It seemed the Alliance House was closed as portrayed. But for those who understood the inner workings of the Moon dust Alliance House knew that this was the time of the month where the house collected all bounty details and forwarded to the Council House of Ilu Obatala as was their custom.


    This was to keep a lid on whatever happened in the alliance houses, thus keeping them at bay. It also became glaring important that the council house of Ilu obatala be informed of their monthly transactions for actions to be taken properly, peradventure a mishap was detected.


    But even at that, not all Alliance Houses gave a true report of what went down within their courts. Some transactions were completely illegal, frowned on by the Council System in Orun. But still, the alliance house would not readily want to say no to sources those jobs came from as the reward system was much higher than usual.


    Hence, roundtable meeting was conducted at the time before the monthly report was sent to The Council Meeting. The purpose was to analyze their report, erase some transactions and provide loopholes to cover their tampering with it.


    And as of present, one of such meeting held within the inner house of the building. A meeting where stakeholders and invited staff attended to sort various issues aside from Monthly report.


    Several people sat around a long white enameled table with chairs with elongated head rest. The edge of the table was occupied by no other but General Folarin, a grim face that spoke of power and might while the other end of the table was empty.


    Seated at either sides of Folarin were his most trusted aides, a female and male with grey hairs and large c.h.e.s.ts. They each had deep blue eyes that seemed to be searching everything and everyone. Fate based Irunmoles. Following them were the other high ranking Irunmole in the Alliance House stakeholder meeting, most with grim faces and taut muscles focused on Folarin who was in the middle of a speech


    "¡­Rachelle, today of all days is when you decide to notify that a hunting bounty came from a council house?" Folarin spoke, disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e evident from his tone.


    He wore just a long sleeveless coat with waist cloth and trouser on a b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t. In contrast, the Rachelle in question wore a wine dress with red spots, long unrestrained hair and a look of perfection as some would dare describe her.


    Rather than the agitated, annoyed look the General had on, Rachelle had a cool reserved look. "The blame is not on me, General. I was threatened and I am bringing this now, despite the threat because of my loyalty to this organization."


    Folarin cleared his throat briefly before opening his mouth. Soon as he did, he closed it back having oted the mocking gaze from Afolabi who sat a little opposite Rachelle.


    As the son of the General, he was allowed to be in attendance of the monthly summit. However, Ibiyemi was absent because she was yet to prove her worth to the entire house, due to her very youthful age. Just then, Afolabi stirred and was about to speak only to be rudely cut short by his father.


    "And how are we sure that you''re bringing this up now isn''t that you are leading us into a trap?" Folarin pressed on. There was actually no need to go on the attack on Rachelle but he did, knowing that the errant son of his would want to use this meeting as an avenue to disgrace him out of office and he was never going to allow that.


    Rachelle flushed, embarrassment settling on her face. "I don''t understand you, General. What is your point now? Are you accusing me of treason?"


    "Well, if¡­" Afolabi was interrupted sharply again. This time, he fumed; finally understanding the game his father had been putting up since.


    "Rachelle, why exactly are you seeking to appeal to pity? And is that anger on your face, Afolabi?" Folarin spoke, adjusting his gaze to his son.


    As the custom of the meeting was, no one had the right to fume at the presiding officer. Doing so was credited as insubordination and such a person was excused from the meeting.

 Chapter 44 - Anticipated!

    Folarin smiled lightly. He was sure going to capitalize on that.


    "Get out of this place." He thundered, his aura firing up.


    Immediately, heads turned over to Afolabi. A general whispering began as some who didn''t see Afolabi falter began to ask the others. Grunting lowly, Afolabi stood up, the rage still visible on his face. He pushed back his chair and walked towards the door. On getting there, he took a look at his father and swore silently. "Enjoy humiliating me today. But when my time comes, I would make sure you grovel in dirt."


    After Afolabi left, Folarin composed himself, smiling lightly. "Well, we would enlist the council house of Orunmila to enlist their help in covering up that transaction in our submission. "Now, in the other matters concerning the unofficial bounty hunters, it is a slap to our face and as the head of this Alliance House, I would send my most trusted Aides, Elias and Elisa along with Tobias, the Omega Classed Fate Agbara user to ring them back. And in their place, those three would proceed on the bounty."


    "That''s not right. We are supposed to bid for the bounty." A vice shot out from the far end.


    Folarin peered closer. "The mission has been compromised; Elias and Elisa are core members of our Ethics and Disciplinary board and it is most suitable that they are drafted for this." He replied coolly, looking from face to face.


    Outside the meeting room, an entire scene was going down. Ibiyemi paced left to right, remembering what her father had told her.


    They had a plan; Or rather, they anticipated the move Afolabi would pull. That he would most likely want to make his move during the meeting today. Her father had panicked but after some brainstorming, they devised that Afolabi would not be given any chance to speak at all.


    And as expected, he would grow annoyed, a violation of the rule of meetings as that as that was taken as disrespect to the presiding officer. Afolabi punishment was to be excused from the meeting for as long as he could regain his calm. Once he had, he would b allowed to return. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_49115393356253727">#!_49115393356253727</a> for visiting.


    And that was what she was banking on. She was not going to allow him a chance to return to ruin her father forever. She would stall him in a duel.


    ''Class does not necessarily mean strength.''


    ''True heroes are not those who shy from those in higher class. They are daring, fearless and brave to the end.'' Those were Olukoni Mayowa''s words when she had voiced the plan over to her some time ago.


    She caught the outline of Afolabi, stamping his foot in rage outside the meeting hall. She swallowed, dread of her brother washing over her. Clenching her teeth, she pulled the silver emotionless mask over and fastened the hood. Now was the time and she was not going to let fear envelop her.


    She dashed, her feet cascading lightly over the floor, a signification that she had trained really hard in the past days. Chanting the name of Abefele Iruju, she clenched her hands, feeling the warmness of energy flowing through them.


    Now, she could use two illusion blades technique which made her even deadlier an Elite. Mentally, she tugged at her ring artifact on her hand, unleashing several strands of energy that wrapped her here and there, turning her invisible immediately.


    Then, she leapt, gliding through the air to her target. She cast the base techniques ''Seamless flow'' from the principles of movement that allowed her to move noiselessly through the air while holding to the illusion blade technique, a derivative from the principle of Chance and luck.


    With her grasp on two of the principles of Agbara Esu, she was now someone who could hold her own, a confident mid-class elite.

 Chapter 46 - Deliberate

    He laughed briefly, scratching his hair frantically.


    What?


    Hs father had thought he had won? Just great! Afolabi slapped his chin now, unable to calm himself. His father played the cards well in shutting him up at every time he spoke so he could prolong his stay.


    All of that for what? It wasn''t that Ibiyemi would suddenly grow strong overnight to hold up against him, was she? That was the plan his father was banking on.


    Hoping on what could never be.


    All he had to do now, was to calm himself as a prerequisite to gain entry back in. And when that was in place, he would not hesitate to pull his own card out. A check up that could not be countered.


    Sure his father could deny his claim. But not when Wole was around. Wole was the counter measure he would use if his father seemed to be smart. But that would not really be necessary as he didn''t think his father would have another counter measure.


    Speaking of Wole, where was he at the moment? Hadn''t he told him to stay close and await the signal? Now where had he wandered to?


    Oh Gods! He hated losing. Even momentarily, he hated it. As at now, rage rushed into his mind, compelling him to race back in there to attack Folarin.


    Control Yourself! Control yourself!! You could lose the support of the 1/3rd of stakeholders that you have. It is all a matter of control, Afolabi.


    Easy, easy, He calmed himself. Taking deep breaths, he straightened up and looked around, observing the walls that faced him from the opposite direction. It was not really a wall but an illusion to keep prying eyes from the irunmoles who were entering a particular door.


    He gazed intently at it, willing to see what was there initially. Gazing deeply, the air rippled as the illusion began clearing away like a sheet being rolled away. Instead of the wall that was there previously was a balcony that could be seen if one could gaze properly, assuming the irunmole had a class rating of Omni.


    Or maybe that was a sign he should look for Wole. Yes, it could be it. After years of fighting, he had learned to hone his senses to be s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to the odd resonance his soul gave off at times. Now was that time.


    He had to look for Wole. A sense of urgency rippled through him, making his hairs stand. Was Wole in danger? Well, Truth be told, he didn''t really think much of that scheming yet to-be-demon of an irunmole.


    He was very certain that once he had gotten the leadership of the alliance house, Wole would turn on him. Yet he couldn''t dispose him yet, not when his ability was an asset. Not that he couldn''t simply use an artifact or learn the technique but it did give a feeling of superiority, having someone follow you at your beck and call.


    He walked to the end of the walkway now, in search of Wole when he felt ripples across the air at a distance from him. Ignoring that too, he walked the narrow walkway to the adjacent small hall that contained stairways at both sides.


    He got there within short time, his walk a hurried pace. When the air rippled even stronger, the feeling of heat began singeing his hairs then it clicked.


    Something was definitely wrong, with his surroundings. No Wole as at now. Quickly, he reached inside his soul, pulling a massive amount of energy. His fingers glowed faintly, feeling the inflow of energy rushing from his soul. He opened his mouth now, about to call out the defensive technique with which the energy would flow to.


    Suddenly, pain rang out his entire frame, his body shuddering as it hit the wall. Two pin point of energy had pierce into his heart upper and lower torso. He g.r.o.a.n.e.d his voice hoarse with the way he yelled recently.


    Looking down at his body, he saw two points of essence bleeding out. Ordinarily, the stabs he received would not have affected him to this extent. In fact, his innate aura would have slowed the penetration to a mere scratch but the stabs had been accompanied by force.


    The move was deliberate and planned to the end. Only an assassin could have been this accurate. He coughed now, holding his stabbed regions. As he did, he began reaching within his soul once more, with focus on escape rather than defend.


    "Agbara Esu; Vanishing Poi¡­

 Chapter 47 - Know Your Place

    "Agbara Esu: Vanishing poi..."


    Ummrrrrggghhhh." Afolabi grunted his hands flailing to the side as pain drove into twin points of his neck, impaling his completion of the Teleport Technique. His vocal cords were impaled now and in response, essence gushed out of his mouth, making gurgling sounds.


    Panic filled his eyes as he stared into space. Whoever was doing this was definitely an expert at this. Who would have thought to do this? Father?


    *** *** ***


    She sailed through the air, moving fluidly as she descended. Normally, her leap was only to be shortlived but ''seamless flow'' was a technique that added momentum and quiet to whatever movement she was moving in. It was a skill that could boost her jump a little bit, making her jump higher and longer than she could normally, while guiding her flight so she could land noiselessly rght infront of the target she had envisaged. Although the technique was not limited to only jumping but it did have its extra effects along with it. For her, it made her assume a heroic feel.


    And she sure wasn''t going to miss out on that.


    In front of her, Afolabi seemed to wince like he had noticed something.


    ''Not now, not now, Oh, Orisha Esu. Not now'' Ibiyemi prayed frantically.


    It wasn''t like her prayers would be answered as she knew just how interesting The Patron Orisha was to his Irunmoles. If her stealth was to be discovered before she could strike, then there was no way she would ever get close to him. As she was, in mid air, vulnerable and all that, the only person she could turn to right now, was Esu himself.


    And she didn''t want to fail her father.


    No, he depended on her now, more than ever. For once, her father had trusted her that she could hold her own. He believed she was more than just that frightened little girl everyone had known before.


    As if guided by Esu as well, she landed just infront of him, her hands going into a hyper drive as it struck forward of its own accord forcefully. In that split second her blades connected with Afolabi, she could feel the Abefele Iruju glow hotter than before as it sliced through.


    There was no one to attribute that but Esu. He had answered her out of the blues. And she was not going to waste it. Already, Afolabi had begun to stir up energy, ready to unleash it.


    She frowned beneath the mask, her hands whipping up higher in the air. She wasn''t going to take chances. With closed eyes, she drove the blade right, right into the oesophagus of her brother, watching him bleed, impaled and unable to speak.


    Her eyes moistened as she watched the sight, steeling her heart. ''He left me no chance.'' She reasoned, trying to raise her wall to block her conscience out.


    Suddenly, a thud sounded some distance away. She turned her head to look upon reflex to the source of the sound when a huge weight slammed into her.


    Her eyes dulled as reality blurred continuously. A second weight landed on her head, making her spin around, dazed. She felt a third weight coming at her and instinctively, she rose her left hand to lessen the impact.


    Still, the blow landed, throwing her down to the ground dazed. Energy shivered off her body, reacting to the broken ring artifact she now had on. Her body was now slowly becoming outlined, the invisibility she had enjoyed before vanishing entirely.


    But no. She couldn''t just give up like that. She had to put more of a fight. "Y-you¡­" She gasped, her body failing her.


    Slowly, the outline of who hit her came to view. The figure had a brown cloak with a hood that had not been worn. Instinctively, she gritted her teeth, fuming as she gazed on Wole.


    She felt humiliated.


    Useless, as Wole stared down at her like she was a piece of dirt. "You, you really dont know how to stay down, do you?" Wole asked, looking down at her mockingly.


    He turned around, taking an emotionless look at Afolabi. Shaking his head, he moved a step closer to him. "You really need to know your place, Ibiyemi. Your¡­"


    The words hung in the air, or that was what she thought. She felt Afolabi''s steps closer and in the next seconds, the flat of his boot was right on her face.


    "For the last time, Ibiyemi, know your place!" He said, rubbing the sole of his feet even more on her face. Her eyes closed, the impact and humiliation taking a heavy toll on her finally. Just then, she heard the rushing of boots from the balcony and the indistinct chatter of worrying voices.


    As an Elite, she could now distinguish between sounds and was able to pinpoint where each sound originated from. These sounds, this time, were from the Meeting room. She smiled faintly, knowing that she had completed her mission.


    Her father was yet again saved!

 Chapter 48 - Bounty Spotted

    Niniola sized up Tayo for several minutes. Uncomfortable, he shifted, sheathing his sword slowly. Apparently, this girl was not looking to harm him.


    She seemed cool, plus her body was giving off vibes that said I am lonely, be my friend. However, he knew better than to trust appearances.


    On the other hand, Niniola smiled, cracking her knuckles. It seemed she enjoyed the silent standoff between them.


    "What do you want?" He asked, breaking the ice.


    "I want food!" Niniola mimicked.


    But he was not pleased. He scowled away, towards the shop. He felt he should be wary of her but he just didn''t seem like it.


    Yes, he had to admit, she was definitely skilled in Agbara imbued techniques but her reflexes were lacking.


    He felt her touch on his shoulders now, soft and tender. ''Damn it, don''t get swayed away.''


    "Seriously, you should learn manners, boy. You think anyone can just enter a Pawn Shop and come out, not cheated? "


    Tayo growled now.


    On hearing her call him boy, his whole self had boiled up, anger fuelling his nerves. But then, what she said later on was something that really had merit. He didn''t know just a thing about that.


    Biting his lower lip, he turned around. "Okay, what do you know?"


    Niniola smiled. "There, there. Now we are talking. First things first, you must agree to what I say."


    Tayo''s eyes widened.


    "I mean you have to, if you really want me to pawn your item for a really, really large price. After all, I have your best interest right now." She rolled her eyes, waving her hand dismissively."


    Tayo frowned, deeper. "Okay, I agree. What else?"


    "Now, Show me what you have to pawn. What is it?" She asked.


    "Why?"


    "Because I need to know what the face value is."


    Reluctantly, his hand dug into his robes while he shot Niniola a searching look, to which she simply shrugged her shoulders. Sighing once more, he brought out the round enameled coin that gave out a faint hue of green light. Tayo held it to light as if to examine if it was an original.


    Meanwhile, Niniola''s pupils dilated, excitement overpowering her rationality. Her breathing tripled as she forced herself to remain calm.


    A soul sensor! To think what she could do with that!


    "Whoa¡­ A soul sensor? What are you? Bounty hunter?" She queried. Unable to keep calm anymore, Niniola jerked her hands forward, snatching the sensor from Tayo before he could have a rethink. Simultaneously, Tayo felt a light tugging sensation as the sensor vanished from his soul space within him.


    "Well, what''s the face value? How many Gold mints can we get?"


    "Wait¡­ If I am right, this sensor is set to track the soul essence of a being, right?"


    "Yes?" Tayo replied, unsettled.


    "Oh my gods! This essence is familiar. You are tracking Sunday. Just who in the Realms are you?"


    Tayo froze!


    "No, who are you? Tayo replied, getting over his initial shock. He fired up his aura immediately, ready to either fight or flee, whichever seemed palatable. His hands beginning to locate the hilt of his blade.


    Niniola was taken aback.


    "Why? You mean, you don''t know who I am? I am NIniola, the girl who was banished? From Ilu Aganju? strike a bell?" She asked, beating her c.h.e.s.t simultaneously.


    "Look, girl. I don''t know you. Are you to be some kind of superstar?" Tayo waved his free hand dismissively. "Now, please, give me back the sensor. I need to pawn it. "


    "Ok, I take it that you are a bounty hunter. I am looking for him but I have no lead¡­"


    ''And you want my lead. Then what?"


    Niniola straightened, smiling. "Then we fight for who gets Sunday. Deal ? " She extended her open palm.


    Tayo took it, warily. "Deal."


    "This means, we keep the sensor? I can get you food easily and even Gold mints. Not an issue."


    "Obedi Specials. That''s where he is. I think he''s held against his will and I don''t think both of us alone can get him out."


    "Awl¡­" Niniola m.o.a.n.e.d. "He''s captured, so much for 3rd Prime genius. Just great! Sending that boy to Earth all by himself. "


    "He''s going to Earth?" Tayo asked quietly.


    She seemed to be thinking of how to reply him but then decided not to before tugging at his hand roughly. At that, his Esin Onina snorted, making him aware of its presence. He waved at it, dismissively, signaling for it to go out grazing. The horse nodded in understanding, raising a trail of sparks as it galloped away.


    "Wait. Where are we going to?" Tayo asked Niniola.


    "A place where we can get food." She dragged him off and the duo disappeared into the bustle of the market.


    Meanwhile, two masked figures stood side by side at a stall where apples were put on a display. Two Irunmoles stood, side by side, both slender except for the different red and blue belts they respectively had on and plain masks that had the insignia of Moondust Alliance House, a moon with three sparkles beneath.


    "Say, that girl there, she''s the Niniola?" The shorter one in blue belt asked.


    "Obviously, she fits the description properly."


    "I agree. For now, we observe. " The red belted one took a bite off an apple. Exchanging looks, they nodded briefly before fading into the atmosphere.


    ***

 Chapter 49 - The Two Primes

    Maerius, the third Prime of Ilu Obatala, picked his blade hoisting it across his back. He dusted his palms now as he straightened up before walking out of the grey walled circular arena where he had been training now, for days.


    Previously, the three Primes of Ilu Obatala held a meeting about the current disturbances in the realms. Prior to that, a Rare Type beast had paid the Great Market of Ilu Obatala a visit.


    It was common knowledge that Fate Type Beasts were drawn after irregularities in Fate, a sort of natural defense Orun was set in. And From all postulations, there was only one person that could have attracted the Beast to the market.


    Sunday!


    The beast was definitely drawn to the market because of Sunday. Yes, that had to be the reason why Arlan at the High Council Deployment Zone reported not to have seen Sunday. Initially he didn''t understand and had dismissed it, thinking Arlan had forgotten.


    However, with the recent development of the Rare type beast in market, his anxiety had flared up.


    From the report the kill-squad brought back, the beast, a scarlet phoenix was not attacking anyone but only did in self-defence.


    Rare Type Beasts, from research were fond of attacking only the being that was currently causing disruptions in fate. And by instincts, the beast would only unleash its rampage where around that target. Otherwise, it stayed far from settlements.


    That was the second attack so far, the first being A Pricked Bane Winged Wolf. And the whole community was bound to talk sooner or later.


    Maerius heaved.


    He wondered if an emergency council meeting would be called, one which all the council house would attend, deliberating on what next. But he doubted so, not when The Elder''s son was the likely cause.


    The Elder would rather eliminate Sunday himself, rather than let anyone know about it. And well, he couldn''t blame The Elder either. Not when he descended from one of the greatest abominations, Trixius the great.


    Eyes had been watching him, seeking to find out if he would perhaps take after his predecessor.


    "So much on his shoulders, but yet, he won''t look for alternatives. I believe Fate is not fixed and by proper planning, we can fix our destinies ourselves. After all, I fixed my own destiny."


    "You are talking to yourself again, Maerius." He froze, hearing the feminine voice behind him. Not that he was worried about being sneaked on.


    No.


    Rather he was worried she heard about what he had said.


    "It''s about him, right? He''s not on Earth yet?"


    Maerius nodded, forcing himself to look her in the eyes. He was also a Prime, damnit. Why was he acting all jelly fish in front of her?


    "You won''t let The Elder know, will you?"


    2nd Prime smiled briefly. Then, she cupped her hands beside her mouth, a horrified look replacing the smile.


    "Oh my gods! Is that how much you think of me, really? That I am a tell tale now. That I can''t keep my mouth shut right? That''s how high you hold me? Maerius, I am soo¡ª"


    Maerius swallowed slowly. This was the very reason why she had been tagged the Nagging Prime. But right now, he was in no mood for her. "Erm¡­ Please, don''t nag about this, okay?"


    SL.A.PPPPPP!


    Anu''s flat palm located itself on his left cheek, throwing him off balance. "So now, I am Nagging? Ko shey ejo eh(1) Just because I care, everyone thinks I nag. " She frowned, pouting her lips.


    "Just so you know, I prepared a squad ready in your name to find Sunday. They are outside the Council House, at the gates, waiting for you."


    Groaning, Maerius rose to his feet, holding the reddened left check where Anu''s plam had left an impression. His face was twisted in rage but hearing her last sentences softened him.


    Besides, Anu was staring daggers at him with her right hand in the air.


    But again, Anu had prepared a squad for him already. This meant, that all along, she knew he had his hands in the disappearance of Sunday from the radar. And she had kept silent still.


    "Um¡­ Thank you. And, this was not warranted" Maerius spoke, as Anu stomped out of his view with narrowed eyes.


    (T/N)1. it''s not your fault

 Chapter 50 - The Sunday Motivation

    Sunday''s consciousness faded completely. Then a surge of power swept through his entire body, forcefully jerking him back to reality. Upon being conscious, various emotions of pain, regret, defeat and the rest began flooding his head so much that his head hurt. He staggered, holding onto his head with one hand while the other hand supported his waist.


    He felt like strangling whoever had struck out so much damage to the Kpelekpe. No, not just strangling. He was going to destroy that person.


    Kpelekpe? What was that? It sounded very alien and foreign to him.


    And that wasn''t because he was a blockhead. After all, he had scored so high in genesis 101 when he was still in school but had not come across any word or terminology as Kpelekpe or even Emere.


    What was an Emere? And a Kpelekpe? Sunday mused. Even though he seemed to know just what they were but as he was now, there was no link to the concept from anywhere.


    Rather, it was because the Kpelekpe had been considered as a plague, a disease the Emeres had to wipe out for some justified reason.


    That was the height of it.


    Wait! Sunday cautioned himself, taking mental notes of his surroundings. No, that wasn''t his memory so why?


    He shook his head, vehemently, trying to forget what he had seen. Those memories or whatever they were was not his in any way. And by logic, there was no reason why he should get himself worked over them. A deep sigh escaped his throat now as he reflected deeply on the memory he had seen.


    "No, E bota ninu ori mi (1)" Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d, forced to move under the oppressive reins of gravity a the region. HE held that pose, looking at my far end of the realm he found himself in.


    In a few metres from him was the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf observing him as calmly as it could, completely unnerving Sunday. He was supposed to be dead but this, wolf. He found that hard to believe as he shuddered.


    Or rather, did what the equivalent of a soul could do in respect to shuddering.


    ''Why?'' He asked, dumbfounded.


    He actually had a lot more questions to roll out. Like why was it staring at him with that look?


    Pity? Yes, why was it, suddenly pitying him? Why did it not escape his mind but still stayed, serving as a subsidiary soul instead?


    But at that the moment, the only thing that skidded off his tongue was why? Why? The wolf snorted in reply, looking away as if it had been caught staring inappropriately. It flapped it wings, an inescapable look of exhaustion flickering briefly on its face.


    Seeing that, Sunday''s stomach doubled. He felt a longing of warmness towards this wolf. But how could he be surprised? It was only natural seeing that this wolf was the reason he was still in existence. It had been sustaining its self and sustaining Sunday alongside.


    Glancing to his benefactor, a sense of gratitude filled him. One that forced him to mouth out the words "Thank You."


    Meanwhile, ibiyemi lay on a bed with soft clothing. Her head was bruised with red botches here and there, the aftermath of the knockout she had received.


    With a sigh and a heave, she pulled herself to seat up, silently noting her surroundings. Ibiyemi''s eyes flickered here and there, picking out the resemblance of the people about her.


    Beside her was her father, General Folarin with creases of worry on his forehead. Immediately, she sat up, he bolted forward, patting her back in small assuring taps. At the opposite end was Olukoni Mayowa, her mentor and tutor. How she knew about this, Ibiyemi did not understand but she was really glad that her mentor was right beside her.


    "You did well, you did well, daughter, you did well." Folarin spoke erratically, drowning out her observation of the room. Her eyes began focusing on the frantic look on her father''s face. After a while, she raised her hand which General Folarin grabbed and squeezed softly.


    "Did I do well? Did I meet up your expecta--"


    "Shush, shush, shush. You did well. I am proud of you, I am very proud of you." Folarin kissed the hand he held up tenderly.


    At that very moment, two figures walked in from the door. Or rather, from the curtain. With their arrival, her pupils dilated, losing focus on her father as she strained to see the new arrivals. She heard Mayowa speaking softly to her father about something that seemed like composure. Smiling briefly, Ibiyemi let her eyelids flutter as recognition of the two irunmoles who walked in.


    It was Elisa and Elias, her father''s personal aides.


    This time, they seemed to be putting on more clothing than usual with more glitter too. They both had long jackets with collar that sparkled occasionally. On their heads too were the Alliance House branded hats, made of soft gold fur and brown leather. To cap it all, both had gold sprinkled black boots, each having the pop-musician look.


    "It is all set, My General." Elisa commanding yet alluring voice swept across the room. Upon hearing her voice, Folarin turned before face palming.


    "That is why you both are dressed like wah? What''s with the bling?" He asked with narrow eyes, obviously unimpressed.


    "Yes, although most of it is simply for effect." Elias spoke, his heavily built frame heaving after he finished.


    "Tobias has picked trail. The renegades mercenaries are somewhere in the realm of Ilu Obatala. Once we arrive, we should be able to pick up a clearer reading and proceed to capture them. After which, the mission from the council house would be completed without further ado." Elisa smacked her luscious red lips dreamily.


    Quite frankly, if Elisa had been a human, she would have definitely being considered the hottest woman alive with all of her curvy frame large but yet firm holding bust and a complimenting behind. Despite the large build of her feminine features, it seemed to seat well with her athletic frame, and from the look of it, She was quite an expert at using her beauty to bamboozle enemies.


    Folarin appeared to be thinking for a while. He straightened up when Ibiyemi coughed, a look of concern washed over his face immediately.


    "Are you alright? Do you want some space? Air? Alriight , everybody clear the room, now. Quickly." Folarin clapped his hands rapidly. Immediately, shuffling of his feets rang out through the room as people began to leave.


    "Wait, Dad? What is this mission from the council house?"


    The whole room froze. Seconds later, heads turned towards Ibiyemi. She cringed, a certain dread began filling her up as the eyes around bore into her.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that." She muttered quickly, turning to face the wall.


    Folarin simply smirked. He looked around the room before settling his eyes on Mayowa. Their eyes jammed, kickstarting a visual wordless communication between them.


    "Um¡­ Ibiyemi, I should be going now. Have some matters at Ijinle Orun to attend to." Mayowa muttered, tapping her lightly on the shoulders. Just then, she turned over, watching her tutor walk out of the room rather gracefully.


    Seeing that, Sunday put a finger to his mouth, stopping the tears from ever materializing. His smirk turned to one of sadness as he began beckoning to her. "Come, Come find me. I need you."


    Suddenly her throat dried and she began thirsting. The whole room blurred now, making her blink her eyes. As she did, the scene was back except that Sunday had vanished and in his place was a rather slender figure with a lazy smile on.


    He was much taller than Sunday with eyes that seemed to contain so much, giving some old vibes of sort despite the fact that he looked considerably young. He had a tattoo on his face that curved around his left eyes, a fur coat at his neck, connected by a string of cowries. At his wrists too were brown beads, even on his neck also while he donned a black-grey trousers.


    "The Abefele Iruju is an illusionary blade tactic. Trust its power to confuse and strike down your enemies. However, keep your sanity, understanding that Illusions never last. You would find warmth and love where you least expect. You can''t follow your head and your heart"


    She gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief. The air seemed to grow denser around her.


    "Why surprised? I shouldn''t be here by the way. There''s some decisions happening in higher Orun and as result, we, must not relate with you all. For now, your friend needs you. Your presence will give him a reason to push on. "


    "An-and who are you?" Ibiyemi asked, trembling.


    A whirlwind suddenly materialized, wrapping around the figure. The lazy smile becoming even larger than before, as if he found amus.e.m.e.nt in her.


    "Why? Who is your patron?"


    "Esu!" She gasped again.


    Esu nodded in amus.e.m.e.nt as he began to grow taller than he was, the whirlpool too, enlarging itself to cover him fully. Light flashed and Esu vanished, Ibiyemi blinked and the room returned to normal.


    She heard her father talking in hushed tones with his personal aides about something about one Niniola. Then she realized that her mind had shut down itself earlier and her father and the others had assumed it to be the backlash of the attack.


    "Father, I want to see Sunday." She asked, mustering energy to spill out the word.


    Folarin turned back, a pleasing look on. "Youre back. Thank Eledumare. I was just putting word in for you that I wanted you to join in this mission so you can master the principles of the Law quickly and ascend. But which Sunday do you speak of?"


    "Sunday from Ilu Obatala, son of The Elder."


    "Why? He''s your bounty you are going after."


    "Nothing. When do we begin?"


    (T/N)


    1. Come out of my head.

 Chapter 51 - The Run For Life

    Niniola half dragged, half-pulled Tayo as they raced across the market to the other side. He could swear that he had seen her become agitated for some seconds but it vanished almost immediately.


    Niniola was wild, and yes, he felt attuned with her just like that. The winds blew hard against his hood, pushing it behind him as he enjoyed the rather rough ride.


    Why was he even enjoying this?


    Maybe that was because; he had never had a taste of moments like this? It would sound absurd, even to the Irunmoles of Ilu Ogun that he found p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in little things one often overlooked. Like the sun rising at the east, the butterfly flapping past, even the changes in weather.


    He enjoyed every one bit of them.


    His daydream ended when they stopped at a restaurant that sold food. Technically, Irunmoles did not really need to eat to survive as they could sustain themselves on Agbara. However, eating helped to relax their minds and set them attuned for meditation and daily metabolism.


    The restaurant was one large hall with a curtain of Adire(1). The aromas of just cooked foods wafted through the low humming of voices and utensils in the hall. The tables too were mostly occupied with perfumed incense burning on the center. The walls too seemed to be changing pattern, showing various drawings of various events that had Irunmoles involved in. And of course, the scenes it showed were scenes of victory, not one that showed the Irunmoles had ever been defeated.


    Tayo shook his head, dismissing it as vanity that the Ilu Obatala was so much fond of. Politically, Ilu Obatala was in a better position to rule all the other realms. Because, when it came to calling shots that counted, Ilu Ogun had it best.


    Niniola shoved him into a chair, which he did not protest, before moving to the counter. She ordered quite a lot of food, from roast beef to fried turkeys to white loaf to wine and some other things he lost track of. He was just about wondering how she would pay for all of that when she mentioned her name and suddenly, everyone in the restaurant began avoiding her like a plague.


    ''What kind of technique is that? To mention your name and everyone thinks you''re repulsive suddenly?'' He pondered,when some armed Irunmoles burst into the restaurant, rushing towards Niniola with destruction chants.


    "That''s the girl."


    "Girl, you really don''t know how to stay away, right!"


    "Get her!!"


    "She''s an abomination, we''ll bind her away."


    "He was merciful but we are not!"


    Suddenly, Niniola produced a large brown bag from nowhere and in a flash, the counter was empty of all she had ordered. She doubled, just in time to avoid an axe that dug its way into the counter.


    Tayo exhaled, his heart beating twice it''s rate.


    ''Damn, that was close!


    And she''s even smiling on top of it. She must have some record here.'' Tayo thought, noting the smile on her face. He watched as she leapt into the air, symbols flashing around her free hand as she chanted. "Ino Agbara; Vanishing light."


    A ball appeared in the hollow of her palm just as she began running into a fist crackling with lightning. Tayo stood up now, alarmed. He hadn''t wanted to interfere initially because it seemed like she had it all but now.


    "UHh!" He gasped, watching as blinding light appeared before him, condescending into a ball before vanishing.


    "What? You''ve never seen Vanishing Light?" Niniola asked, full smile on, in front of him.


    "I know, but not to this extent. DUCK!" Tayo shouted, extending his willpower into his innate barrier. He exploded his aura, inducing into it the Principle of Cutting.


    Simultaneously, a heavy voltage bolt of lightning sn.a.k.e.d across, targeting Niniola. His Aura, induced with Cutting Energy slammed into the bolt, splitting it into two all the way to the energy tail. He shivered, a counter fire of the massive energy he had pulled, as the lightning volt passed by his sides.


    "Uh¡­ T-thank you, Tayo!" Niniola muttered, extremely shocked as she rose. He knew by all standards, he had pulled an extremely great feat. He had Cut into Energy itself.


    Tayo felt his form shiver briefly as his presence suddenly tripled in the room. His soul was undergoing further baptism in the Principle of Cutting. And he welcomed it.


    Pulling his soul status, Tayo grinned in appreciation.


    NAME: Tayo


    Specie: Irunmole


    Soul Status: Omni Class


    Aspectual Law: Law of Ogun


    Principles: Principle of Cutting (70%)


    Principle of Fervor (21%)


    Principle of Might (12%)


    Principle of Piercing (3%)


    Principle of Valor (5%)


    ''Progress! Last time I checked, my cutting was 56%. And Might was merely 10%. This mere act of defending Niniola has pushed me up to 12%.


    While Valor which is my courageous war attribute is painfully still where it has always been. Fervor needs to be upped too, if I want to be quite flexible, quick and able to bend metal. ''


    Sighing, he pulled his focus from his soul gazing and looked about. His aura attack had inflicted quite some damage on everyone in the restaurant besides Niniola that they doubled over, in pain.


    With a long gash on his forehead, he pointed a saber at him. Obviously, the guy had used all his energy into an all out attack, else he would have attacked while he soul gazed himself.


    Maybe he didn''t because Niniola had already pulled him out away.


    But, could he really trust that she would do the same for him?


    "Nini, Wait. Let me call for my Esin Onina." Tayo dragged his hand from Niniola''s vice-like grip. Frowning a little at the red fingerprints Niniola had left on his wrist, he couldn''t help but wonder just which Ilu she came from.


    He whistled now, a loud and shrill one.


    Just then, the lightning saber guy leaned heavily at the doorpost which was enameled by cowries and inscriptions. His bathroom like robe now skittered with slashes that completely ruined the material.


    "I''ll find you. " He muttered before finally slipping off the posts.


    Just then, Tayo''s horse neighed into view, a little cl.u.s.ter of blue flames playing at its edges. Without exchanging words, Tayo leapt on the horse watching as Niniola followed suit. She put her hands around his waist, hugging him from behind.


    He didn''t like it one bit. It made him feel somehow and¡­ ''what is this? This aura that''s spreading everywhere.'' The aura made him feel like slipping off and blacking out. He knew what that was.


    In response, his Principle of Fervor kicked in, fuelling his flight instincts. The horse sensed it too as it kicked its hind hooves and blazed off in a fume of white, yellow flames engulfing its legs now.He felt Niniola''s grip at his waist tightened and he felt she must have sensed it too.


    With that thought on his mind, his visions blurred as his hands slipped from the reins. The last he heard was Niniola telling him not to black out on the horse. But it was already too late. His eyelids connected as he slumped down on the horse''s neck. Which affected the horse since the frenzied state it was in was no longer supported by Tayo''s flight instincts.


    Meanwhile, back at the restaurant, a red belted robed plain masked figure materialized into view. He gazed into the distance Tayo''s horse had galloped into before stooping down to the lightning sabre guy who was on the ground, cold.


    "Well, partner. You used one of the strongest techniques from the Law of lightning, the Principle of Expulsion. You should have known too, that foreign laws burn more than normal energy ounces to pull off. " The figure looked up again at the place the duo had raced off into as if deciding something.


    But to think we almost had her in our grasp. That was brilliant thinking from you except that, that boy had to interfere. Anyways, it''s not like he can make it far from Empyrean Poison Nest in good time. That should take him out, long enough to get the bounty and long enough for your revenge."


    "A-ha, we''ll need that soul sensor too. We get the girl first and get Sunday later. To think that our bounties are in the same location."


    "Sweet!"


    Maerius stood on the balcony, looking down at the hustle bustle scene of the High Council House below him. The winds drifted noiselessly amongst the trees, accompanied by the chirpings of songbirds and large butterflies. It was a scene to behold but for 3rd Prime, it was the least of his concerns.


    He looked back just in time to see a feminine figure join him. Second Prime, Anu, who happened to be the custodian of the scrolls in the Ilu. Seeing her now made his cheek tingle, reminding him of the slap he had a day ago.


    "The Emergency Council Meeting has been called finally. In a few days, the other Ilu heads will be here to attend the summit. And Sunday is not found yet. What are you going to do about it?" Anu asked, sympathy in her tone.


    Maerius simply shrugged, tugging his beard.


    "I don''t know. I already messaged Arlan to get across the Ascension camps to conduct a search for him, just to be sure there''s no possibility of him In Earth."


    Anu looked shocked. "The Ascenders? Why not an Irunmole Emergency Segment Camp? I mean, considering the fact that Sunday is an Irunmole and Ascenders cannot readily see spiritual beings except they are quite talented." She countered.


    "I know! But I rather not disturb an I.E.S camp when there can be word getting to Elder. The Ascension camps are better at keeping it low and I''m sure Arlan would make provisions for them anyways."


    With that, Maerius turned around, gazing down the walkway.


    ****


    (Author''s Note: There is a copy and paste error down there and as I can''t delete it, here''s my best bet.


    No need to read it. It''s the same as above.


    Thank You!)


    ***


    **


    "Meanwhile, the rescue squad has picked up Sunday''s trail at the market, at a shop specifically. Report is, they are gathering enough evidences before storming Niniola half dragged, half-pulled Tayo as they raced across the market to the other side. He could swear that he had seen her become agitated for some seconds but it vanished almost immediately.


    Niniola was wild, and yes, he felt attuned with her just like that. The winds blew hard against his hood, pushing it behind him as he enjoyed the rather rough ride.


    Why was he even enjoying this?


    Maybe that was because; he had never had a taste of moments like this? It would sound absurd, even to the Irunmoles of Ilu Ogun that he found p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e in little things one often overlooked. Like the sun rising at the east, the butterfly flapping past, even the changes in weather.


    He enjoyed every one bit of them.


    His daydream ended when they stopped at a restaurant that sold food. Technically, Irunmoles did not really need to eat to survive as they could sustain themselves on Agbara. However, eating helped to relax their minds and set them attuned for meditation and daily metabolism.


    The restaurant was one large hall with a curtain of Adire(1). The aromas of just cooked foods wafted through the low humming of voices and utensils in the hall. The tables too were mostly occupied with perfumed incense burning on the center. The walls too seemed to be changing pattern, showing various drawings of various events that had Irunmoles involved in. And of course, the scenes it showed were scenes of victory, not one that showed the Irunmoles had ever been defeated.


    Tayo shook his head, dismissing it as vanity that the Ilu Obatala was so much fond of. Politically, Ilu Obatala was in a better position to rule all the other realms. Because, when it came to calling shots that counted, Ilu Ogun had it best.


    Niniola shoved him into a chair, which he did not protest, before moving to the counter. She ordered quite a lot of food, from roast beef to fried turkeys to white loaf to wine and some other things he lost track of. He was just about wondering how she would pay for all of that when she mentioned her name and suddenly, everyone in the restaurant began avoiding her like a plague.


    ''What kind of technique is that? To mention your name and everyone thinks you''re repulsive suddenly?'' He pondered,when some armed Irunmoles burst into the restaurant, rushing towards Niniola with destruction chants.


    "That''s the girl."


    "Girl, you really don''t know how to stay away, right!"


    "Get her!!"


    "She''s an abomination, we''ll bind her away."


    "He was merciful but we are not!"


    Suddenly, Niniola produced a large brown bag from nowhere and in a flash, the counter was empty of all she had ordered. She doubled, just in time to avoid an axe that dug its way into the counter.


    Tayo exhaled, his heart beating twice it''s rate.


    ''Damn, that was close!


    And she''s even smiling on top of it. She must have some record here.'' Tayo thought, noting the smile on her face. He watched as she leapt into the air, symbols flashing around her free hand as she chanted. "Ino Agbara; Vanishing light."


    A ball appeared in the hollow of her palm just as she began running into a fist crackling with lightning. Tayo stood up now, alarmed. He hadn''t wanted to interfere initially because it seemed like she had it all but now.


    "UHh!" He gasped, watching as blinding light appeared before him, condescending into a ball before vanishing.


    Acting on impulse, he raised his hands to shield his eyes from the brilliance. The occupants in the restaurant did the same too, following his lead.


    "What? You''ve never seen Vanishing Light?" Niniola asked, full smile on, in front of him.


    "I know, but not to this extent. DUCK!" Tayo shouted, extending his willpower into his innate barrier. He exploded his aura, inducing into it the Principle of Cutting.


    Simultaneously, a heavy voltage bolt of lightning sn.a.k.e.d across, targeting Niniola. His Aura, induced with Cutting Energy slammed into the bolt, splitting it into two all the way to the energy tail. He shivered, a counter fire of the massive energy he had pulled, as the lightning volt passed by his sides.


    "Uh¡­ T-thank you, Tayo!" Niniola muttered, extremely shocked as she rose. He knew by all standards, he had pulled an extremely great feat. He had Cut into Energy itself.


    Tayo felt his form shiver briefly as his presence suddenly tripled in the room. His soul was undergoing further baptism in the Principle of Cutting. And he welcomed it.


    Pulling his soul status, Tayo grinned in appreciation.


    NAME: Tayo


    Specie: Irunmole


    Soul Status: Omni Class


    Energy: 58,000/120,000


    Aspectual Law: Law of Ogun


    Principles: Principle of Cutting (70%)


    Principle of Fervor (21%)


    Principle of Might (12%)


    Principle of Piercing (3%)


    Principle of Valor (5%)


    ''Progress! Last time I checked, my cutting was 56%. And Might was merely 10%. This mere act of defending Niniola has pushed me up to 12%.


    While Valor which is my courageous war attribute is painfully still where it has always been. Fervor needs to be upped too, if I want to be quite flexible, quick and able to bend metal. ''


    Sighing, he pulled his focus from his soul gazing and looked about. His aura attack had inflicted quite some damage on everyone in the restaurant besides Niniola that they doubled over, in pain.


    Except for one, the irunmole who had fired the lightning bolt.


    With a long gash on his forehead, he pointed a saber at him. Obviously, the guy had used all his energy into an all out attack, else he would have attacked while he soul gazed himself.


    Maybe he didn''t because Niniola had already pulled him out away.


    But, could he really trust that she would do the same for him?


    "Nini, Wait. Let me call for my Esin Onina." Tayo dragged his hand from Niniola''s vice-like grip. Frowning a little at the red fingerprints Niniola had left on his wrist, he couldn''t help but wonder just which Ilu she came from.


    He whistled now, a loud and shrill one.


    Just then, the lightning saber guy leaned heavily at the doorpost which was enameled by cowries and inscriptions. His bathroom like robe now skittered with slashes that completely ruined the material.


    "I''ll find you. " He muttered before finally slipping off the posts.


    Just then, Tayo''s horse neighed into view, a little cl.u.s.ter of blue flames playing at its edges. Without exchanging words, Tayo leapt on the horse watching as Niniola followed suit. She put her hands around his waist, hugging him from behind.


    He didn''t like it one bit. It made him feel somehow and¡­ ''what is this? This aura that''s spreading everywhere.'' The aura made him feel like slipping off and blacking out. He knew what that was.


    He was being hunted!


    In response, his Principle of Fervor kicked in, fuelling his flight instincts. The horse sensed it too as it kicked its hind hooves and blazed off in a fume of white, yellow flames engulfing its legs now.He felt Niniola''s grip at his waist tightened and he felt she must have sensed it too.


    With that thought on his mind, his visions blurred as his hands slipped from the reins. The last he heard was Niniola telling him not to black out on the horse. But it was already too late. His eyelids connected as he slumped down on the horse''s neck. Which affected the horse since the frenzied state it was in was no longer supported by Tayo''s flight instincts.


    Meanwhile, back at the restaurant, a red belted robed plain masked figure materialized into view. He gazed into the distance Tayo''s horse had galloped into before stooping down to the lightning sabre guy who was on the ground, cold.


    "Well, partner. You used one of the strongest techniques from the Law of lightning, the Principle of Expulsion. You should have known too, that foreign laws burn more than normal energy ounces to pull off. " The figure looked up again at the place the duo had raced off into as if deciding something.


    But to think we almost had her in our grasp. That was brilliant thinking from you except that, that boy had to interfere. Anyways, it''s not like he can make it far from Empyrean Poison Nest in good time. That should take him out, long enough to get the bounty and long enough for your revenge."


    "A-ha, we''ll need that soul sensor too. We get the girl first and get Sunday later. To think that our bounties are in the same location."


    "Sweet!"


    Maerius stood on the balcony, looking down at the hustle bustle scene of the High Council House below him. The winds drifted noiselessly amongst the trees, accompanied by the chirpings of songbirds and large butterflies. It was a scene to behold but for 3rd Prime, it was the least of his concerns.


    He looked back just in time to see a feminine figure join him. Second Prime, Anu, who happened to be the custodian of the scrolls in the Ilu. Seeing her now made his cheek tingle, reminding him of the slap he had a day ago.


    "The Emergency Council Meeting has been called finally. In a few days, the other Ilu heads will be here to attend the summit. And Sunday is not found yet. What are you going to do about it?" Anu asked, sympathy in her tone.


    Maerius simply shrugged, tugging his beard.


    "I don''t know. I already messaged Arlan to get across the Transcension camps to conduct a search for him, just to be sure there''s no possibility of him In Earth."


    Anu looked shocked. "The Transcenders? Why not an Irunmole Emergency Segment Camp? I mean, considering the fact that Sunday is an Irunmole and Transcenders cannot readily see spiritual beings except they are quite talented." She countered.

 Chapter 52 - Orun Travel Corporation

    Orun Travel Corporation was the largest and most popular travel corporation owned by some great practitioners of the Ino Agbara: Principle of Propulsion and Agbara Igi: Principle of motion. Principle of propulsion under Ino Agbara dealt with very quick transport from one place to another, albeit at a charge of gold mints. While Principle of motion was not that fast but quite capable of transporting much people all at once except that it was less as fast as Principle of Propulsion.


    The Corporation had capitalized on the fact that Ino Agbara and Agbara Igi were the two most difficult Laws to master, also the most resourceful In travelling plus the fact that very few laws allowed for effective motion. The law of thunder was quite close in rivaling the two principles but it had some violent aftereffects that only spared the caster of the technique. These reasons were the building block of Orun Travel Corporation and had been the reason why it had existed for long.


    Although, there were creatures one could use for transport. The Pegasi, Gryphoons, Giant eagles and others but owning those creatures came at a very, very high price. Often that price had cost some their souls and wealth already.


    "This way, if you are en route Ilu Obatala." A shrill voice rent the mid-day air, jolting most of the commuters.


    The Corporation had a very large wall that separated the transporters from the passengers. The walls, 18 feet wide and 30 feet tall allowed for guard Irunmoles to carefully observe the crowd from up the walls and also gave them the added advantage of easily dispelling any trouble from their positions.


    Down below, people of different Ilu trooped to all of the entrance points, where they asked their purpose for travelling and some other questions. On one line, a figure in long coat and gold sprinkled boots sighed.


    "I thought these lines were only for organized entrance into vehicles. What''s with the security clearance suddenly?" He asked.


    Two others person were dressed similar to him, each donning an overall and an emotionless mask. The masks had the image of a moon with three sparkles below. Just then, a patrolling Irunmole with a stern face wearing an arm guard, a gown with a sheathed sword came by. He looked at them sternly as if he had found some discrepancies amidst them. After a short while, he raised a hand, signaling to the front.


    "Ho, Mercenaries from MoonDust Alliance House. We''re giving them a clear passage. Come with me." He called, beckoning as he walked briskly to the front of the line.


    The three masked mercenaries gave each other a look while the one who had spoken earlier nodded. "Good a thing they still recognize one of their financiers."


    "What transport are we going to use? We really need to be fast" The smaller of the three asked, looking from face to face. Her voice sounded shaken up, like she''d been emotional just awhile ago.


    "We go by Storm." The one with a middling height answered. "It will be slow but Tobias can pick up their trail easily that way."


    Just then, a fourth person who had remained pretty unconcerned from the start of the conversation leaned in. "We better get moving." He said.


    "Your masks, take them off!" The guard requested. The three masked irunmoles simply exchanged looks and said nothing. Seeing that, the Guard Irunmole boiled, his aura firing out.


    "You will that or what?" He Asked, furiously.


    "Uh¡­ Easy." Tobias pushed forward. He''d been standing behind the three earlier, looking about. "We are from the Alliance House. And this won''t be the first time we are using the corporation. You people know our rules too." Tobias said, trying to pacify everyone.


    "Shey egbo eleyi bayyii(1)" The guard irunmole thundered, pointing a finger at the mercenaries while he looked at his fellow guards for support.


    "Ko si ejo ni eleyi,(2), Silas. You either do as he said or leave immediately." One of the guards beside Silas said, drawing out a sword.


    The crisp sound of the sword against the scabbard drew attention of Irunmoles to their side. Already, a small crowd of Experts on the wall began to congregate to the point just above the mercenaries. Up above, the sky was rumbling, an eerie feeling of a large scale technique waiting to be unleashed crept into the air.


    Noise rent the air as the commuters stirred, feeling unrest brooding. The ones who could defend themselves already had symbols flashing around their hands, waiting to activate a kind of defense skill while the rest, who were mostly elites, basic and messenger classed, panicked and made to run off but were held in the lines by the patrolling guards.


    "Everybody, hold still." An elderly looking Irunmole rushed from the entrance point the Mercenaries stood before. He wore a fancy blue robe that had some embroidered motifs at the wrists, arms and neck along with cowrie necklace. Looking up at the wall, he shook a trembling finger. "All of you there, return to your posts, immediately. And Tell Fayo to disable her Requiem from above. I keep telling her, to use a more subtle move instead."


    He turned now, straightening his sleeves as if they had been crumpled earlier. "Now, you Knuckle heads, Out of my way." He shove at the guards in front for him. "Commuters, we are sorry for the little misunderstanding but its all sorted. I assure you that our transport system is stil the most efficient and the safest in all of the realms." He spoke, his voice suddenly spiking high that everyone heard im.


    The first guard who had spoken to the mercenaries looked miffed. He bit his lower lip, swallowing. "Headmaster, we have this under con-.."


    "Oh, save it, Silas. If I hadn''t been passing by, you would have set the corporation into war." H straightened up, smiling. "Erm¡­ Hello, My guards are right actually. We have orders from the Council Houses recently that every commuter was be queried and scrutinized, Properly." Headmaster stressed the last word, painstakingly, looking at the unmasked face of Tobias.


    Tobias swallowed a huge lump in his throat. He didn''t like the way The Headmaster looked at him. But who was he to complain?


    Afterall, Headmaster was one the last surviving Experts that had beuilt the corporation eons ago.


    "The rule we follow is that we do not let our faces seen as that can compromise.." Tobias was interrupted by Headmaster.


    Waiving a hand dismissively, the Headmaster eyes fluctuated. "Oh surely, we all have our little rules. But the Council Houses are supreme. I should suppose you don''t follow the news, do you, Tobias?"


    Tobias eyes widened. He had just been Fate Read by The Headmaste. Who knew the man could do just that too.


    "You know, there''s some fate irregularities, the council houses are worried, beefing up security all around now. And I don''t blame them them. So many beasts are roaming the edges of the Ilus''. And demons too."


    The HeadMaster simply shrugged his shoulder. The next instant, a glass cup with water appeared in his hand. He took a sip and smiled. "I often get too drained talking. Age tells on us after all." With that, he flicked two finger on his free hand and the cup vanished.


    "News has it that the Imp King has fled the captivity Trixius the great set him into. And we all know demons are vengeful creatures. Already, some demons have apprehended despite their masking their soul and transformations to Irunmole.


    Each of them apprehended on the border of Ilu Obatala so you can understand why The Elder is really strict with his travel policies."


    With those words, he stopped now,rubbing his hands together. A second cup appeared once he was done and he drank.


    "Ah..Whats it going to be?"


    As if on cue, Tobias and the two masked mercenaries looked at the smaller framed one. "Heir to the house, what do you say?"


    The smaller framed one turned surprised. "W-wha¡­" The Irunmole exhaled, the expelled air hitting blank against the insides of the mask.


    She moved her hand to her head. Hesitantly she pulled the mask off from the back of her head, letting the prickly black hair rise slightly.


    "Good day, Headmaster. As daughter to the Head of the Alliance House, we request unbothered passage and I guarantee that my partners with me are people I have sought out and can veto their Specie. You have my word." She spoke, raising her head high as she portrayed the regality of a leader.


    The Headmaster looked like he was going to argue as he opened his mouth but suddenly decided against it. A lean looking Irunmole with taut face wearing a shoulder sling gown stepped closer, raising a hand up to the Headmaster.


    "It''s fine, headmaster. If she gave you her word then she means it" The new irunmole replied. She was just about to face him, wondering who he could be to guarantee her when she caught a flash of celestial presence briefly overwhelming her.


    Startled, she gasped but it was all gone. Now, Headmaster was talking, proffering them the best possible means to use for their transport. But she hadn''t been listening. Still, she followed, pondering over the words Esu had spoken to her, earlier.


    "The Abefele Iruju is an illusionary blade tactic. Trust its power to confuse and strike down your enemies. However, keep your sanity, understanding that Illusions never last. "


    What did that mean? The mercenaries with her had all been exasperated earlier and looked unto her to say or do something. She had spoken of course, infusing the aura from the Principle of Illusion to present her as an all powerful and ancient Irunmole, practically an MVP.


    How she had been able to do that so easily, she didn''t know. All she felt was a stirring within her as she spoke and suddenly royalty began to exude her body. She had felt good, seeing the way, the mercenaries called for her answer and the way HeadMaster responded.


    But Illusions never last. Wasn''t that what Esu meant when he said that Illusions never last.

 Chapter 53 - The Revelation

    The sun was setting, beautiful mix of colors over here and there. While not an actual sun set as in earth, it was nonetheless beautiful to watch. Trees and bushes grew everywhere in orderly fashion, occupied by insects and birds of all kinds.


    Light seemed to glow right in the center of the forestation, giving out a curious appeal to any onlooker. A closer look would have one looking at a battle horse, and Esin Onina breed grazing contentedly in the undergrowth while a small fire burned a little before it.


    By the other side of the fire was a girl, Niniola holding roast meat that was stuck into two sticks over fire. She closed her eyes briefly, inhaling the mesmerizing aroma from the barbecue she made. Beside her was Tayo who lay on the ground, a knee up and his arms propped up as support for his head.


    "Ounje ti jina(1)." Niniola''s voice cut into his line of thoughts, startling him as he jerked up.


    "What?"


    "Food. We rest today, by sunrise, we continue. For now, I should like to know who my partner really is." Ninola replied, handing Tayo a stick.


    Tayo reached to take the stick. "I''m sorry I blacked out. I could swear, I felt a brooding¡ª" Their hands collided as fingers brushed past each other. Immediately, Tayo pulled back but Ninioa was faster. She grabbed his fingers with her other hand, letting her own barbecue fall in the process.


    "You know, you really don''t have to be scared of me. I''m not as bad as what they say." Niniola spoke, silently, looking him in the eyes.


    He felt somewhat uncomfortable and could give just anything to be elsewhere but something in her eyes seemed to pull him close. "Not as bad? What did you do?" He asked, this time, Niniola looked away. But before she did, he could pick out hints of regret in her eyes.


    "I-I¡­ You will hate me if¡­"


    The air shimmered now, symbols weaving into the view. Niniola panicked, gasping in horror as her eyes widened. "No, no, no¡­ Not now¡­ Not here¡­ Please¡­"


    Tayo''s Principle of Fervor picked up pace as it began to fuel his body rapidly. His breathing doubled. Quickly, his hand clutched the scabbard by his waist as a feelng of weightlessness overtook himself. It was enough to panic as he suddenly felt powerless but somehow, he felt calming energy seeping into him through the fingers on his hand.


    Already the scene infront had melted, having a sort of vintage hue that could have been passed off as a drawing. Except that, they both knew that this was real.


    "You wanted to know what I did. This is my memory, a constant reminder of ths day. Relax." Niniola''s quiet voice sounded quite distant.


    They were standing in a hallway that had incense pillars, fireposts and guards and statues about its walls. Just then, a girl wearing nothing but a wrapper that barely covered her developing b.r.e.a.s.ts ran across the hall, completely oblivious to them.


    "That''s me, long ago. When I snuck into the Aganju Council House, the day Aganju came visiting." Niniola whispered.


    Her younger self was pursued by guards behind her but the way she flew across the hallway proved that her power levels were quite high for a child. "Come." Niniola beckoned, leading Tayo after her younger self.


    It took quite some time to locate young Niniola. But when they did, she was already in the meeting room. Aganju stood, enraged that she had interrupted his meeting with the council heads, pointing a finger at her from across the conference table.


    " Geez. This guy is hot headed!" Tayo whispered.


    "I don''t blame him though. An order had been given that no activity was to take place within that vicinity but I went in there. It seemed only fair that he punished me."


    Orisha Aganju wore rather simple clothings for a god. He had blue dan shiki,(2) sandals and eti aja(3) cap. His face was hardened and had stress lines that cracked about. With the scowl he had on, he looked even more terrifying.


    "My daughter, Sango was my son before Eledumare deified him. I trained him as a good father should do and that is where he got his discipline from. From me. Look at my hands." Aganju opened his plams for display. And as expected, the palms were rock hard with red cracks all about.


    "I got this from disciplining him. Your curiosity led you far, and I admire it but I do not take to people lightly to people who directly flaunt orders. "


    Suddenly, Aganju''s eyes glowed, miniature lightning visible in the pupils. He closed his palms now as his presence began to fill the room to the extent Niniola and Tayo doubled over. Aganju looke up, sniffing the air as his eyes normalized.


    "Niniola, you brought a friend to watch your curse. Very well then, fine by me!" Aganju''s form shivered as he adjusted his eyes to Niniola and Tayo who lay flat out under the reinforced presence of Aganju. The god looked at them briefly, observing how the duo were shakng, utterly terrified.


    "This is a memory, right? This isn''t supposed to happen!" Tayo whispered, losing control of his body.


    "Yes, its not supposed to happen. While being a memory, I still contain te power of my original self, even if it but a fraction of it. But I have no business with you, for now."


    So saying, Aganju waved his hand dismissively. Immediately, the scene reset, returning back to the part where Niniola and Tayo simply held hands.


    "Niniola, this day, you have committed a taboo and broken my command. And so, you will be regarded as nothing. An abomination to relate with. Your own will despise you but in so doing will you find yur greatest strength¡­Ah¡­ Eledumare is not letting me curse you entirely. " Aganju g.r.o.a.n.e.d, holding his head.


    Younger Niniola seemed to be in trance. Upon hearing the words spoken to her, she gasped. "Me, an abomination? Please, death is better than that. Take my life instead!" She pleaded, tears running dow her face.


    Slowly, Aganju shook his head.


    "No, child, there are some things worse than death itself. You would be hunted, rejected, despised, hated, living the rest of your life as punishment for this day. My mark is imprinted in your soul already. It would shield you and protect you lest you should try to take your own life or beg others to do so."


    "But Eledumare commands that in the end you would be sought for. For now, your banishment begins."Aganju decreed as the memory began fading off.


    At the last minute he turned, casting a knowing glance at Niniola before vanishing, like the rest of the memory.


    A tugging sensation pulled at their insides. Doubling over, they suddenly felt nauseous as the present scene warped into view. Light flashed about as a molten wall shattered into pieces as heavy momentum overtook them, sending them flying into the air.


    "Jack¡­Pot!" The masked Irunmole with a red belt gloated. Beside him was the lightning sabre guy, charging up lightning in his right fist.


    Niniola''s eyes widened, in mid-flight, as she took in their surroundings. They ought to be dead or knocked out but Aganju''s mark had protected them!


    Finally, she understood what people had said to her that Aganju was only being merciful to her then. With watery eyes full of gratitude, she muttered a silent thank you to her patron Orisha while taking in on her attackers.


    ***


    A total of 5 days had passed since Sunday had a briefing with Maerius, the Third Prime. Not that the time mattered to him as he spent most of it in confinement.


    At present, Sunday hung suspended from two chains that sprung from opposite sides of the ceilings. Two red belts was formed at the point the cuffs held his wrist, his entire expression pained. And just above his head was a fairly visible astral projection of the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf.


    About him were 5 men in black, sprawled on the ground, knocked out. Agbawo, the wizened oldman was not left out.


    Obedi too.


    Both men were a sorry sight. Agbawo knelt on a knee while Obedi had landed on his b.u.t.t, whiplash of rogue winds spiraling across the room. Boxes flew about, caught up in the unrest, followed by swords, orbs and whatnot.


    "How did it manage to get so bad?" Obedi queried weakly. H e reached into his pocket, pulling out five shining pills.


    "Oh, shush! The wolf cannot hold out anymore. We''ve made progress."


    Obedi swallowed, shooting Agbawo a venomous look. "Progress that took 3 damn days to attain?"


    "It''s something still. You and I know Rare Type beasts are harder to tame. Besides, the boy would wake soon since the wolf has served its possible. That''s better."


    "How is that good, old fool? Don''t you know that once he''s up, he will be so much stronger." Obedi cried, frantically clawing his face.


    Agbawo simply laughed.


    "And who told you he knows how to use his soul bound. Both of them are complete opposites, that''s why I am surprised the wolf is fencing me off. Again, you can tell him that you would teach him how and that''s the bane."


    "Yes, I offer to help and he takes it and somehow, I get him to unbound with the wolf. Excellent!" Oedi said, clapping excitedly. He staggered to his feet only to duck to avoid a wooden box that flew past. Whistling, he muttered some words, patting his c.h.e.s.t as the air cooled, looking at Sunday.


    "Alright boys, stand up!" Obedi ordered, injecting his aura to make him sound like a majestic ruler. The words had an immediate effect. The men slowly rose, and as they did, Sunday''s eyes opened, fire burning in them.


    (T/N)


    Food is ready.


    A Yoruba cap

 Chapter 54 - The Hunters and the Hunting

    Tobias, the two masked mercenaries with gold sprinkled black boots walked in through the wall entrance point. There was a little gate in between the 18 feet wide wall where another guard irunmole stood with a taut face. His body oozed out a soft warning aura that seemed to tell people to respect themselves.


    "Do have a nice journey." He muttered.


    It was at this point, Tobias decided to take another timely gaze. He looked about, his eyes taking in all the details while his mind went on an overdrive, pulling on strings of Fate. He immediately stopped short when he saw Ibiyemi trying to go back.


    "Ibiyemi, we are moving in here." He called, softly but enough for Ibiyemi to hear. The others heard, and stopped short, turning their masked faces down.


    She turned, hastening her steps to join the others, with a distraught look on her face. She heaved, shaking her head slightly.


    "Did you guys see who spoke for me? He had a shoulder sling white gown with a waist pouch? I know.."


    "Young lady, will you keep your distraction in check?" The feminine masked mercenary spoke, her alluring voice rippling through the air. It was Elisa.


    "If you cannot continue, the way home is over there." Elias spoke, running his palm across the mask.


    "Oh, come on, I''ll like to see you to your transport since you have been well spoken."The headmaster jostled through, grinning as he led the way. "This way to Agbara Ino Transport Scheme an¡­"


    "No, sir, we would prefer a more subtle means of transport. Agbara Igi."Tobias cut in, completely irritatd by the headmaster.


    But Headmaster didn''t seem to get. He scowled briefly, before smiling as if nothing ever happened. He waved his hand as they walked out of the entrance point.


    Before them was a beehive of activities. The afternoon air blistered by various Agbara Motion techniques that were being triggered. Various Irunmole Experts could be seen, dressed quite similar as the Headmaster except for the cowrie necklace. They seemed to be some kind of traffic warden, directing storms and light to aid large vehicular disks that wheezed and rolled into the sky.


    "Don''t get carried away by the Flying objects. Opposite the garage are the port gates." Headmaster waved in the air.


    Just as he had said, there were Experts standing at large circular steel rings that grew from the ground. Each steel ring had series of light that glowed when an Expert infused Agbara into them. Also, the sole users of this were Irunmoles who looked quite wealthy or those ready to pay a fortune to get to their destination in such a hurry."Surely, You mercenaries must be in a hurry." Headmaster clapped his hands, excitement washing over him.


    "No, Sir. We must use the Flying Saucers." Ibiyemi grimaced, fisting her hands.


    Seeing that, Headmaster just shrugged his shoulders. "Well, I must pray you Journey mercies, Enjoy." He said, his body shivering slightly as it blended with the air, vanishing from sight.


    "Wow!" That was all Ibiyemi could mutter before she was jolted to reality by Elisa''s hand on her shoulders.


    "We must leave, miss." Elisa whispered into her ear. Somehow, the whispering sent cold chill down her spine. She spun around, going on guard almost immediately.


    "Relax." Elisa muttered. Ibiyemi couldn''t see her face but she could swear that Elisa had been smiling at her reaction. She watched as Elisa swayed her shapely waist to the front of the crew. She was just about to ask Elisa about what had happened when she noticed a weight resting in her hands. Opening her fist that she had clenched earlier, she saw a palm size coin resting on her hand. She was never holding it. Just how had it gotten there?


    "Headmaster has given these ones free pass. Allow them in." A new voice interrupted her thoughts. She looked up now and saw that they were at gatepost where people had queued to enter a flying saucer. The person who just spoke was some sort of traffic conductor with blue overall accented by a white beads decorating his c.h.e.s.t. "You must be very familiar with the headmaster." He smiled but frowned almost immediately, noting the confusion on Ibiyemi face.


    Smiling, Ibiyemi nodded. She immediately caught up with the crew who were already walking up the stairs into the Flying Saucer. She s.u.c.k.e.d in her breath at the entrance of the saucer, looking about for one last time.


    Then, she stepped in, following the lead of the mercenaries. The interior was like something olukoni Mayowa had told her that humans had. Was it a plane? Yes, that had to be.


    Also, Olukoni Mayowa had told her that Flying Saucers that happened to be sighted by humans down in earth had often been dubbed as Unidentified Flying Objects. UFOs. She got to her seat, observing the interior carefully.


    It was her first time on a UFO.


    "Everybody, seat in. We are about to unleash Agbara Igi now." At the sound of the gingerly voice, the whole saucer went quiet as people took their seats and gripped the armrests tight. Light gleamed from the purple aisle that separated rows of chairs. At that moment, Ibiyemi noted that she and the mercenaries sat in front, separated from the others by blinds that slowly closed in themselves.. There was also a small table that had a little basket of fruits; an open pouch which she knew was definitely a spatial pouch containing some things to probably munch on.


    In the corner was a little alcove covered from view by a half open curtain. The alcove contained a mat in the center and some incense lanterns. Ibiyemi gasped, immediately recognizing it. It was a meditation room for anyone who wanted to take advantage of the flight to advance their Aspectual Laws. Although, it was small, but still, how many transport schemes provided this type of treatment to their commuters?


    Orun Transport Corporation was the best! Or, Ibiyemi reasoned, logic coming to her, this could just be a treatment for only the Very Important Persons. She mused over that for awhile before Tobias words brought her to reality.


    "I should be meditating now. There appears to a block that my present class can''t overcome. But with more energy, it should be easy." Tobias mentioned, moving to the alcove. Aside from gaining more in-depth understanding of laws, mediation allowed the soul of an irunmole to contain Agbara from the atmosphere, thus slowly increasing the energy point wall. The Energy Point Wall happened to the limit of energy any Irunmole could possess in concordance with Class RANKING.


    Tobias entered the alcove, taking a mediation pose. He crossed both legs and clasped his hands in front of him. Just then, Ibiyemi noticed the incense lanterns had begun to flare already which meant, this mission had to be something really, really serious.


    She c.o.c.ked her head, looking smugly at her father''s aides who had taken off their masks already. "I''ll be back." Elisa frowned slightly but Ibiyemi spoke quickly. "Look, it''s only been 10 days since I graduated from Ijinle Orun. All my life since then been packed with activities. It''s a bit too much to take. I need air not you too watching me like a stray creature." She blurted.


    Elisa sighed softly. "I understand, child. But you must know the responsibility that lies on you. Even before you asked, your father had drafted you in for the hunt already. Which Is the more reason you must not be distracted."


    "Elisa, let her take some air." Elias spoke now, biting on a peach. There was a hint of warning in his voice that said he wouldn''t take anything but what he said. And Elisa respected it. His face was grim, without any emotions but that didn''t matter. Ibiyemi was grateful to him. He had just shut Elisa up and she, she was on her way out already.


    ***


    ___________________________________


    ***


    "Agbara Ogun; Splintering Shards." Tayo''s body trembled slightly as he struck his fist through a tree. The tree caved in, immediately, shattering into chipped shards that spread outwardly. The shards tore through the air, moving like a wave about as he controlled it.


    It wasn''t that he could use Agbara Oko, the technique the Orisha of farming and agriculture used but Agbara Ogun Principles, especially the Principle of Cutting, allowed him to manipulate some elements around him in combat.


    Although techniques like splintering shards cost more energy to pull off, he didn''t mind. The enemy was a very evasive one. His attacks had been hitting point blanks as the masked attackers wove through reality, blending with the atmosphere to unleash sneak attacks.


    That was cowardice and he hated that.


    He hadn''t been taught to battle such way. Ogun based Irunmoles went for outright face to face combat where the winner would be decided by the best skilled. But right now, all of his skills, were¡­


    Useless!


    And he was lucky the attackers weren''t after him. He only happened to be in the way. But that didn''t mean he liked to be ignored still. He was an Omni Class Expert, after all.


    The shards cut through the air before burning up at the intense air resistance they encountered. Tayo frowned as turbulence rippled across and two masked Irunmoles dropped down, their body gouged with wooden shards.


    "Nice one, Tayo." Niniola called.


    She stooped behind the two trees with energy churning out of her hands. That way, any possible attack would be coming from her left or right and from her churning hands, she was expecting that. Any other attack that could affect her would have been an attack on the trees but that would give the enemy position and it seemed she''d guessed that already. Like himself too, she was faced with the same issue.


    Evasive Opponents!


    "We have to go now. " Niniola muttered as she sprinted, her legs gliding across the ground seamlessly.


    "No." He was not one to run from a fight. "They attacked us with no reason. I deserve to finish up the war¡­" Tayo tensed as a big bolt of lightning struck fizzled towards hm.


    Just then, Niniola dived into his side, throwing him off his feet. In that brief moment, he had seen lightning blight her back as she saved him.


    "You, you talk too much, kid." The attacker removed his mask, revealing somewhat spiky hair. The same person that had attacked them, at the restaurant.


    Tayo gritted his teeth, fisted his hands. His aura fired out once more but was blocked by the combined auras of the two attackers in the distance.


    "You, child! You do not know when to stand down, do you?" The red belted one spoke, symbol flashing on his hands.


    Just then, a neigh rent the air and he recognized it. Looking to the side, he saw Niniola riding a fiery hoofed horse, channeling all of her mood into the beast. She led the horse, quickly, trampling the attackers to the ground before bolting for him.


    He bit his lips as Niniola''s hand grabbed him off the ground, hurling him like a prized trophy, over to her back. They were retreating, and he hated that. Swearing, he screamed as the horse took off.

 Chapter 55 - All That Mattered

    The sun had set already and color had dimmed in all the realms. The sun had long set and by Earth standard, this was night time. But there was no night in Orun. The brightness of Eledumare''s glory would never allow for that. And so, instead of night, it was called Sundown in Orun. Although, no one would know if the dimming of the day was result of the dimming of Eledumare''s glory. Or perhaps , Eledumare might have wanted them to have a feel of Earth


    In the midst of the Sundown sky, a large saucer shaped silver vehicle wheezed through the air, rotating and revolving as it sailed. Inside it, at one of the windows, was an Irunmole wearing a simple white gown. The gown was hung loosely by two knots over his shoulders revealing lean, long hands with spirals of white light that sn.a.k.e.d round and round. His face was quite young also, partly covered by dreadlocks that fell around his face. He seemed contented with himself as he looked out through the window, on his feet.


    "Shey e wapa, sir?" Ibiyemi called, tapping him slightly on the arm closest to her. Ibiyemi was already disappointed that the treatment she had in the curtained section of the vehicle was only for VIPs. A reminder to her of the hierarchy that existed in the order of things. She had been wondering why they had to be a hierarchy when her eyes fell on the silent, contented looking Irunmole that looked out through the window at the back.


    "Yes?" The Irunmole turned a soft smile on his face. Ibiyemi couldn''t believe her eyes. She blinked severally as if she was trying to see through an illusion.


    This couldn''t be right. "Shola? You?" She mouthed, taking in his features slowly. Lean muscles, handsome build that other males would be jealous of. The dreads settled smugly on his face, falling from the head in short strands. She swallowed, noting the air of calm about him.


    Had it been only eight days since they graduated and he was already this desirable?


    "I know. I look changed right? It''s amazing how Eledumare, through the Orisha can reorder a person''s steps."


    "You looked different. And humble too." She mouthed.


    Shola simply smiled, running a hand trhough the dreads on his left. "You, too. But I am not surprised, not whe you are the daughter of General Folarin. It is expected." Shola exhaled, closing his eyes. He appeared to be thinking.


    "What is it? Some trouble?" Ibiyemi asked, moving closer. She stood beside him, watching the Sundown sky in admiration.


    "Sundown is beautiful." Shola muttered, to which Ibiyemi simply nodded. The air already was tense between them and he was in a mood for that.


    Let bygones be bygones!


    "Look, I''m sorry, About those times myself and Wole bossed about. We were so imm.a.t.u.r.e and narrow minded, then. " He coughed, eyes darting about.


    "Whoa! I wasn''t expecting that from you. What changed you?" Ibiyemi replied, stealing a glance. ''Damnit, he was so gorgeous.''


    " Well, I had some teachings with the patron of chance, crossroads and travelers and he isn''t exactly nice with his lectures. Also, been a messenger Irunmole helped quite a lot. It''s amazing how you think you are some kind of boss.


    That''s how I felt then. Until I got to Earth and found that, I was only a speck of existence in the grand scheme of things.


    That''s one thing Wole and I got wrong all along. But I''ve fixed my perception and want to make right with every one I might have wronged then. Starting with you, then Wole. You haven''t encountered him yet, have you?" Wole asked, putting a hand to a chin while restin the other at the glass.


    He canted his head, observing silently as Ibiyemi shifted, visibly uncomfortable with the subject of discourse. "He has been troubling you, has he?" She nodded.


    "He''s helping my brother usurp my father''s position through his innate ability, Life Seeker ability." She grimaced. "He won''t just leave my life alone."


    Shola s.u.c.k.e.d in air. "I am so sorry. He''s letting his gift get to him." He sighed deeply, watching Ibiyemi carefully.


    She took it as a cue and begun talking. Telling him about what had happened in the course of time. She spoke of the time with Olukoni Mayowa, her training, her father status as a Tainted, her trying to take Afolabi out and the knockout by Wole.


    She heaved, guiltily. She knew she shouldn''t have told him about her father. Infact, she should have avoided him from the first moment. But she didn''t, anyway. Something about Shola just seemed to soothe her. And that same feeling had told her, he could be trusted.


    ''You will find warmth and love where you least expect.'' Orisha Esu''s voice came rushing into her ears. She shut it out, reining on all the control she could muster.


    "Ibiyemi, there''s so much on your shoulders. But I know you''ll come through." Wole gasped as he jerked his face forward, almost hitting into the glass window. His eyes glowed, a burst of white light escaping it. "The bounty you''re on, you will be faced with a decision that will both break ties and build bonds, a decision that will either save a life or destroy it."


    "Rulers eyes, you can still use it!" Ibiyemi exclaimed, stunned. In the response, the light from Wole''s eyes shut out as he held his head in a hand. He backed the window now, sliding down to the ground, each breath he took, a very laborious one.


    Ibiyemi panicked, crouching immediately, worry in her eyes. "Are you alright?"


    "Yes. Don''t wory, My Rulers Eye just pops out occasionally. But this time, it allows me glean the lines of fate briefly but just enough to form a prophecy. But i-.."


    Ibiyemi was taken aback. "A prophecy? What you just said now was a prophecy?" Her eyes widened, realization dawning on her.


    "Weakly, Shola nodded, his fingers curled around the ring on his left. In a second, several pills were on his hand, all of which he gulped down immediately. "Sorry about that. I really envy those who can acess Agbara. Ruler eyes on a body without Agbara is quite straining." He smiled, pushing himself up.


    She found herself returning the smile. Against her instincts!


    Yes, Irunmoles couldn''t hold grudges. The ones who did were the ones already tainted or demonized already. But still, her instints didn''t want her around Shola for all the troubles he caused.


    Still, she was here, smiling at him, like a idiot.


    "¡­was going to help you. You need to be really strong enough to hold your own against what comes." That was what she got from Wole. She saw him, sliding a ring of his finger. "Here, take it. Inside there are 125, 000 gold mints. You will need it to vastly increase your strength."


    "WHAT?" Ibiyemi nearly choked. "125,000 Gold Mints? Surely you must be joking? How did you get that amount? It''s a lot!"


    "I know. And I want you to have it."


    "How did you get it?" Ibiyemi asked once more, startled. Having 100 Gold mints was already been rich, having 125,000 Gold Mints was living at the top of the hieracchy. "You got it from the Headmaster?"She asked, curious.


    Shola smiled, oncemore. It was intoxicating. "No. I did Headmaster a favor once, that''s why he let you in. Not that I am affiliated with him in any way. Besides, being a Messenger classed Irunmole has its benefits. You know, running errands from here to Earth and the Orisha are often generous.


    They are always occupied maintaining the Aspects of reality so seeing someone to run their bidding is quite endearing to them. The reward system for Messengers is quite high.


    Plus I noticed that, the more I give, the more the Gold Mints I have, increases. I was told, it was a principle that Eledumare had built the creations into."


    "WOW!" Ibiyemi muttered.


    "I guess that''s the consolation we get for not having access to Agbara. By the time I ascend to Elite, I would no longer be in Council service but I have enough to hold up for my retirement, except if I apply for guard duties."


    ''If you are this rich, why are you in a Saucer?" Ibiyemi asked him.


    "All of Eledumare''s creations are wonderful. Why be in a hurry when you can just simply observe them slowly in their beauty. Here!" He pushed open his palm towards her. His white arm bands, gleamed as the hand came closer.


    "I can''t! I can'' accept that." Ibiyemi turned away. "I must return to my seat."


    Immediately, Shola reached, grabbing her by the shoulder. He pushed closer to her, his breath heaving just at her neck. "Please, don''t look at this like I am looking down on you. I am only atoning for all the wrongs I and Wole have done. Besides, you need these gold mints to increase your power."


    Ibiyemi turned, her eyes glassy as she watched Shola. "Why do you care to help? Why can''t you just act like Wole and taunt me as you used to do? At least, it was so much easier knowing where I stood."


    "No!" Shola countered, Hhis eyes revealing tiny hints of pain. "The future is a new start that must never be defined by the constraints of the past. The past belongs to the past." He roughed his dreads with the free hand. "Look, I see potentials in you. And I get that you are putting up a front to seem so capable but there are times you should accept help from others too. Please."


    Sighing, she reached for the ring, sliding it across her finger. It wasn''t like she didn''t want it but she didn''t want that to make her weak . She was supposed to be strong, strong enough to defeat Afolabi and not get herself carried away by pity.


    And Shola pitied her. No, he didn''t pity her.


    He cared, he cared for her. Yes, that had to be it. She mused, warmth spreading through her body. She tugged mentally at the ring that had appeared in her soul space. The ring shivered before vanishing, leaving behind an astral box filled with several gold mints. At the top left was a little square that read ''x125000 goldmints, x2 Ashari blade''.


    She exhaled, looking at ther sheer number of mints in the spatial ring. Valuable Gold Mints. It was not the fact that they were Gold and used as currency that made them quite valuable.


    Yes, that was part but the major reasons these were valuable were because they were consumables that could be used to increase Soul Quality, purifying their soul in preparation for Ascension. A Gold Mint could increase the Energy Point Wall faster than meditation and could also induce Ascension into higher classes.


    And for her to have 125,000 Gold Mints in hand then Afolabi was surely going to have it.Now, all she needed was time and patience to consume them. Smiling broadly, she hugged Shola tightly not minding the stares commuters were giving them.


    '' You would find warmth and love where you least expect.''. Esu''s voice resounded in her head but she shrugged it off, tightening the embrace.


    What did it matter if She was hugging someone who she thought was evil a week ago or so? At least,for now, he was a changed person and that was all that mattered!

 Chapter 57 - Ascendancy Classed

    Bright yellow light explodes suddenly into appearance, stunning Obedi so much that he draws back his face to the side with his hands shielding the rest of it.


    Earlier on, Obedi had stumbled upon a soulbond, an arrogant one at that. Especially one who was the son of the Elder.


    And as a result, that was something he did not plan to pass by.


    He promptly had him captured, although by gruesome methods of stabbing Sunday to death. However, Sunday himself was merely a host; what they needed was the beast within him, the Rare Type Beast that he had just bonded with.


    The very reason why he had had to contract Agbawo, the wizened Lord class Agbara Osoosi user, to conduct the beast extraction for him to collect in an essence capturing orb.


    Except now, Agbawo had been standing still, in the same stance he was in when he cast his ''python hypnosis'' right in front of the suspended body of Sunday.


    The light died down now, making Obedi adjust his stance, looking forward in the husky damp and somewhat dark storage room.


    "Aaaghhhh.." Agbawo g.r.o.a.n.e.d, holding his head with two hands.


    Obedi frowned, his eyes dilating as he noticed that the usual gnarled skin of Agbawo seemed many more years older all of a sudden.


    Agbawo turned to him and he then noticed that even that ''i can do it all'' twinkle that resided in Agbawo''s eyes were gone, leaving just a frail dejected old man in the loose blue robes and the wizard hat behind.


    "I take it that your technique failed?" Obedi asked tentatively, folding his arms on his bosom.


    "Obedi, maybe you need to reconsider this. That beast is not willing."


    "What? I''m not paying you for advice, okay? Do your job or are you b.u.t.t hurt that you haven''t succeeded yet?" He glared.


    Agbawo exhaled, shaking his head. "You don''t get..."


    "What''s there to..."


    ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRR...


    A loud blood curdling howl erupted into the air as the astral projection of the prickled bane winged wolf''s head sprouted above the form of Sunday.


    "Impossible!" Agbawo and Obedi gasped.


    And just then, the astral projection condensed into itself, morphing into the head of Sunday and the next instant, his head jerked up as his eyes flipped open.


    BOOM!


    A concussion blast of energy blasted out in circular pattern, sweeping off Obedi and Agbawo with reckless abandon into the air.


    However, the men quickly slammed their hands, chanting out techniques as green light outlined Agbawo''s form while Obedi stuck a beam of light into the floor, using it as an anchor until the waves subsided.


    Just then, beams of whitish haze sprouted suddenly from Sunday''s back, one after the other, giving a hedgehog sort of feel.


    "Payback!" Sunday muttered in a voice that was distinctly not his own.


    Almost as if the wolf had taken control over his form.


    "Wh-what?" Obedi stammered, his face pale with fright. "Boys, get em!"


    Thud!


    The ground resounded as six men clad in black spandex like attire appeared in one heavy thud on to the ground, wielding their thin blades with the belt pouches glittering with dangerous intent, three at each side of Obedi.


    "If I can''t have that beast, then no one''s going to have it. Finish it off!" Obedi ordered, jumping backwards along with Agbawo when the 3 of the beams of energy that materialized from Sunday''s back began to reach for the men, the end of the beams having a paw-like fist.


    The black clad men immediately sprang forward, running with synchronized motion towards Sunday, the only visible part of their bodies which were their eyes and the bridge of the nose revealing no fear or panic.


    They cut through the distance in a blink, moving for the kill as they each appeared around Sunday in a semi circle. Filled with the murderous intent, they fail to notice, the three beam-paws contract suddenly and then blur.


    Skillfully, they maneuvered their way, landing on their feet, the typical superhero pose as they prepared to charge again.


    "No, wait... More paws are growing." Agbawo screamed, pointing a finger to the back of Sunday who still is suspended by his hands at opposite angles.


    And true to that, two more paws of energy sprouted out.


    "N-no... Please tell me that is all." Agbawo panicked, his eyes bulged as he stands, his environs noticeably occupied by big brown storage boxes.


    From what he knew and what everyone knew, ranking was everything to the Irunmoles society.


    And while a Rare Type Beast could not be easily ranked in terms of it''s class growth because of their affinity with Fate, they could still be guessed or assumed by a theory.


    And that was by the theory of class related astral projections.


    The soul stage of a Rare Type Beast could be determined by the number of projections it made. Whilst this was a hard bargain because not all of these types of beasts did resort to projections of essence or energy at times, it still was efficient in estimating those that did.


    And as they were ten soul classes, the highest being DemiGod class, a beast at highest class could only project energy or essence only up to the class level it resided in.


    And while Agbawo remembers the theory, two more paws shoot out of Sunday''s back.


    "No way... At this stage, it is in Alpha Class. I-ijakadi!" Agbawo stammered, recalling the might of the Alpha innate ability, Ijakadi.


    Basic, ground, elite, omni, Lord, omega, alpha, prime, ascendancy, demigod


    As if that was not enough, two more paws of energy sprouted, bringing the total to nine.


    Agbawo choked.


    "T-that beast i-is actually Ascendancy Classed?"


    However, while the rest waited, staring in horror at the now increased paws, a dread descended on them. But the wolf or rather, Sunday did not have the intention of showing mercy to either of them.


    The wind howled as the nine paws suddenly elongated, shooting forward with a dangerous hum of energy that seemed to spread panic into the once resolved and sturdy attackers, causing him to turn heel and run.


    "Stand and Fight!" Obedi yelled, jumping into the air, back and front as he evaded each and every of the paws.


    Unfortunately, he was not so lucky as two paws gripped him on each leg while two others gripped him at the hands in a spread eagle position and began to pull, with intent of tearing him apart.

 Chapter 58 - Bargain for Life

    "Wait." Agbawo yelled, waving a white cloth into the air as he stepped forward with a trembling frame. "I know what you want. I''ll give you, that is, if you stop with the killings."


    "Hm..." A wolf-like grunt escaped from Sunday''s lips as he tilted his head forward and downwards.


    Sweat dribbled down from his temples just as the chains that held his hands to the ceiling creaked and creaked, increasing the dread that was on the room.


    If when still restrained he was this powerful, what then would happen if he finally became unrestrained?


    This very thought is alarming, causing the two Irunmoles, Obedi and Agbawo break out in cold sweat as they examined their prospects of survival should such happen.


    Already, they had been outmatched right from the very time Agbawo tried to extract the beast. But still, he had had a twinkle of hope because why not?


    It was his job to clean up messes of extravagant fools who knew not the consequences of their actions, just so far they could benefit greatly; they were satisfied.


    Agbawo cursed in his heart after Obedi, swearing that he would make sure the ambitious trader had a whole of him later onwards.


    For now, they just had to hope; the both of them that this pulled through.


    After all, it was not like they had any reason to do otherwise. Death was practically looking them in the face.


    And while that happened, an entirely different scenario began playing out in the mind of Sunday, where he stands, looking at the sinister smile the wolf had. As before his mindscape is pretty much the same during the first encounter with Agbawo and in the far distance, a throbbing, wisping ball of darkness surged about. It was tiny but yet, enough to significantly dull the vibrance of Sunday''s mind at the extreme, bringing with it, a slow spreading hue of darkness with it.


    "What does he think I want?" Sunday muttered to himself, a hand to lip as he mused on the words thoughtfully.


    "Don''t get fooled, you!" The wolf growled, bringing its head down to the face of Sunday.


    "Don''t you listen to them. They first capture you and plan to have you dead and the next thing they want to do is proffer a deal that they expect you to take.


    If you don''t know, it''s all a trick. This is never over unless we strike them down now. Crush them completely. " The prickled bane winged wolf growled, it''s anger knowing no bounds.


    Sunday heaved, shutting his eyes while having a thin smile on. His mind ponders deeply, curious to know what exactly would make the wolf that had acted like it did not care about him only to still protect him...


    Whatever it was that made this same wolf this panicky and agitated, then he had to hear.


    On the outside, Sunday''s eyes closed and opened once more. At the reopening, the wild savage look that had been there was visibly gone. And at that, the paws that were all out now start retracting, Obedi dropped unceremoniously to the ground.


    Immediate, the remaining living Irunmoles, the ones who had popped out in dark attires turn back and flee into the corners of the room, vanishing into thin air.


    Still hanging down from the chains that held his hands at opposite angles to the ceiling, Sunday with the thick frown on, opened his mouth in readiness to speak as he accessed the situation again.


    "Speak!" Sunday ordered, a blast of cold air exploding into the room.


    Agbawo trembled, holding the flag in both hands that are extended in front of him.


    "I know what you want. You have huge power inside of you, the Rare Type Beast. But you can''t control it.


    If you could, Obedi would never have had a chance at capturing you."


    "Tsk... Damn You!" Obedi cried out, rising from the ground,  after which he dusted his bottom. "What are you even doing? I don''t remember paying you for discussion..."


    "Shut up! I''m saving your life. Be grateful..." Agbawo retorted, furious at Obedi. Obedi makes to speak, looking to his side since Agbawo had walked to him but the low growl he hears causes him to freeze, the hair on the nape of his neck tingling and rising.


    "I can teach you how to control the beast to be readily acessible. You are very powerful but all of that is nothing if you can not truly tame your source of power. I am a practitioner of the law of Osoosi, the Odisha of forest and Wildlife, so I know what I am saying."


    "And what if I refuse?" Sunday growled.


    At this, Agbawo tensed up, noticing as the paws that were lingering at Sunday''s back begin to rise up again, moving slowly towards them.


    "Do I look like I am not in control?" Sunday questioned, his eyes flashing.


    The next moment, two paws slash through the chains, shattering them at the center, inadvertently freeing him from the restraints. "What''s to stop me from killing you all now?"


    "You think..." Agbawo tried to stall, desperately thinking of what to say.


    "Is this your idea of a saving?" Obedi yelled out, taking slow steps back as Sunday rises up.


    "Shut up, you. If you hadn''t captured him, we never would have been in this precaurious situation in the first place." Agbawo screamed back in frustration.


    Just then, Sunday growled, the wild look returning to his face as his eyes flashed. He has a scrunched out, wicked grin, his eyes flashing yellow lights . Grunting, Sunday drops to one knee, holding his head as he growled.


    "I said, stay back." Sunday yelped. He rises to his feet again, heaving and panting but this time, his eyes are back to normal again, a total contrast to before.


    "See..." Agbawo said, getting an idea of the entire situation. "The wolf wants to take over and you don''t want that... How is that being in control? "

 Chapter 59 - The Wolf Named Bane

    Agbawo stretched a hand forward. "But, I can teach you how to keep the wolf behind bars so it never ever possesses you. And I can do that, starting from now."


    "How?" Sunday asked, heaving as sweat drops began dripping from his temples.


    "It''s your body. It''s your soul. The wolf is a tenant. It''s stronger than you but it''s still you that is accommodating it. But you can isolate it by concentrating your fiercest emotion there." Agbawo squeezed his hand into a fist.


    "How?" Sunday heaved on.


    "What do you regret the most? Feed it that?" Agbawo replied, watching as a blank look filled Sunday''s eyes.


    "Hey..." Obedi whispered after walking closer to the Lord Class Irunmole, his face revealing utmost confusion. "What''s the big idea? How does his controlling the beast help me capture it?"


    "Patience you." Agbawo smiled. "Let''s not count the eggs before they are hatched. Right now, the eggs are all just laid." He added as Obedi scratched his chin in confusion.


    Meanwhile, back in Sunday''s Mindscape, the wolf growled, it''s eyes reddened at the form of Sunday before him.


    "It''s a trick. Don''t listen. Once you isolate me, it will be easy for them to extract me. Are you going to be that reckless, you wimp?" The wolf growled.


    It makes to speak but freezes with an open maw as Sunday looks back at it, his eye flashing.


    "Don''t tell me y-you..."


    Sunday turned around, holding his hands on c.h.e.s.t.


    "The man is right! If I was truly in charge, that bastard would not have gotten me so easily. You abandoned me, left me to die.


    Even when I saved you from destruction."


    Sunday''s face fell as he dropped his hands into fists.


    "How ungrateful can you be?"


    "Damn you... I am the reason why you are alive now." The fur on the wolf shot up, tingly with dangerous aura.


    Sunday looked up at the wolf, his anger gone completely from his face, replaced with an eerrily calm look. "I don''t know why you saved me, Wolf but I have always had people looking down on me and you were no different.


    You even had to remind me of how worthless I am. I detest that." A tight scowl expelled the calm look in a second.


    "That''s why I must be in total control, to remind you that I am not some wimp you look down on. Today, you will know your bounds." Sunday yelled, stooping with his fist drawn back as he faces the growing behemoth of a wolf.


    "As if I''d let you." The wolf growled, raising a paw to swipe down on Sunday.


    However as the paw descended, Sunday jumped high up in the air, watching as it struck damage to the waterlogged ground beneath. Descending, he balls up on the attacking forelimb, climbing up on its body.


    The wolf howled, a shockwave slamming into Sunday and sending him flying down. In mid air, a paw reaches for him, a swipe to clear him. But just as it gets into range, Sunday''s eyes flash and an iron rod spears the paw into the ground from no where.


    "W-what?" The wolf yelped, shrinking in size to free it''s paw. Doing that makes it lose focus on Sunday so much that he does not notice the crisscrossing bars of iron that form over and around it, the bars locking into the ground.


    "What?" It growled. "Release me..."


    "I realised something. This is my mind. In my mind, my powers are only the extent of my imagination and my imagination is only as strong as my will.


    I guess you forgot when you tried to attack me for the second time in my mind." Sunday chides, his hand resting on his c.h.e.s.t again, folded.


    "They will betray you. Keep me isolated from you and they have me extractable in no time.. All they need do is simply to reach in here and cart away the locked up. Me."


    "Oh, " Sunday smiled, stretching with a yawn on his face.


    "You think I trust them? You''re wrong!" His face darkened again. "But as far as I can get knowledge on how to maximize you for the embarrassment you made me face, then, I''ll play their terms. Plus, a weakling cannot really survive going down to Earth, or can I?"


    He turned his back to the gargauntaun cage holding the wolf in captivity.


    "Just so you know, should you ever go out of context, I will be your bane. So, let this cage be a forever reminder and your name, Bane, be a scar to your honour telling you who is in charge here." His lips curled in a sinister grin.


    "Me!" Sunday said.


    "It is done. What else can you teach me?" Sunday said, back from his mindscape as the blank look vanishes from his eyes. As that happens, the nine paws that had been dangling like tails from his back begin to fizzle away, shrinking until they vanish from existence.


    "I can teach you how to use the power in an actual combat. But first, you need to get rested." Agbawo said, dropping the white cloth down to the ground. "Come with me. Obedi, please prepare the necessary."


    Sunday walked forward, his eyes trained on Obedi. As he walked past him to be in front of the duo, Obedi could swear that he had seen Sunday give him the stink eye.


    Annoyed, he moved forward, his hands fisted but a resistance clutched to his shoulder. Looking back, he sees Agbawo smiling and nodding his head at him.


    Agbawo moves forward, his lips near the ear of Obedi.


    "Relax. The plan is to wear him down in combat training. Then, when exhausted, easily extract the restrained beast from him."


    "Oh!" Excitement lit Obedi''s face. "But why can''t you do that now? He''s exhausted."


    "Patience. He''s still very much alert. We need to gain his trust or we''ll not only lose the beast but also our heads." Agbawo patted Obedi as he walked past, moving to join Sunday in front.


    And as he joined, Sunday''s head tilted forward a bit, his eyes containing a hint of amus.e.m.e.nt as he chuckled lightly.

 Chapter 60 - Ibiyemi Vs The Rogue Mercs

    "Right, they got away!" The spiky mercenary yelled out, clenching his fist so hard that lightning arcs coursed over them as he kicked the fire into nothingness.


    His coat flared as the color flashed from the white to blue as result of the sparks of lightning on him. In the trees about, the birds residing in their nests suddenly got alarmed as the tingly thunderous aura descended about and then, they each flapped their wings as they began to fly away for self preservation.


    To think that the bounty was right before them and yet, yet again, they had failed to capture it. And yet again, the bounty fled. Ran off like always.


    Again and again. The spiky haired mercenary bared his teeth, veins sprouting at the temples of his head as he did his best to keep the rage in check. He removed the few broken pieces of the mask of Blue moon Mercenary House that still clinged to his face, an evidence of a bitter battle that they had failed to capture the bounty.


    Oh, how the old man would scream his throats out should they return empty.


    But then again, it was not as if the Niniola girl was all that powerful as it seemed. Somehow, she had managed to get an unconcerned person into the mix, the one who studied the law of war, someone whose powers and perception was something that they could not afford to joke with. The very act of that thought, evening the battle ground and making things rather sour for them.


    Just how crafty was that Niniola?


    At this rate, if things went ahead like this, the bounty would...


    "Aaarhh." The spiky haired Merc slammed a fist into his open palm as lightning arcs c.a.r.e.s.sed his body.


    "Easy! Still using foreign law that much?" The thinner looker Irunmole says, looking about. He still has his mask on, unscathed, unlike his furious partner and with it, a calm sense of being about him.


    "They won''t get far away. Not when their common interest is still around the market." The slimmer Irunmole, the one with the red belt girdle on his waist replied, bringing out an orb in the flat of his palm from nowhere.


    "It''s not like it''s entirely bad by the way. They left us a meal. A good meal infact. This means that we get filled up and head off straight to the rendezvous point for them. That is, Sunday. "


    "But how?" The mask-less mercenary asked, turning to face him. "They still have that soul sensor, remember? And without it, we won''t be able to pinpoint exactly where the boy is."


    "I know. Easy now. We already know where to find them. That Obedi Special. And I bet you a thousand gold mints, we will find them there by Sunrise, again.


    We got a message. I have to check what that geezer might have sent us."


    He tapped the glass orb that was no larger than his little finger with the other hand, sighing as brilliant blue lights burst out from it, the form of an Exclamation mark in white appearing and blinking repeatedly.


    "Eh? That urgent? What could shake him like this? Surely, he can''t be calling us off the jobs, right?" He sneered.


    He tapped it as well, watching the mark expand into a screen that showed the same Irunmole who had boycotted the mission for them.


    "You guys... Careful, the disciplinary guys are after you. They found out.


    Sorry, I couldn''t get to you time because they were watching me but...


    You must be fast with the..."


    Soft thuds resonated in the earth behind them, gold sprinkled boots coming into view, distracting him from the holographic video playing.


    "Well, well well! Here we are!" Elias said in her alluring singsong voice, her robed coat swaying in the non-existent wind as the rogue bounty hunters gasped, taking slow backward steps.


    "Quick... The Technique!" The one with an orb shouted.


    "Law of Chance: Shifting Presence." The spiky haired Irunmole yelled as he flexed his middle fingers, weaving his hand to form a sort of pattern in the air. Shortly after, bright, flaring mystic orange symbols flashed into form just at his c.h.e.s.t level.


    However, just as the symbols flashed, they fizzled out, diminishing gradually into nothing, a symbolism of a failed technique.


    "Hehe.. " Elisa chuckled with closed eyes as Tobias walked into the open from behind her, his first two fingers of both hands joined to form a triangle which had the center of it flashing with vibrant white energy.


    Energy that fluttered out in wavy streams all around them.


    "Uh!" the mercs gasped, startled. "A Fate Expert!"


    "Yes, you seem to forget that all officially assigned missions have a statutory allocation of a Fate based Irunmole." Elisa said again, one hand on her hip as she leaned her upper body forward, twirling her waist seductively.


    "You happen to have none. Which stands to reveal the illegality of your mission." Elias said with his thick voice as he pat Ibiyemi at the back.


    "Heir to the House, care to do the honours?" Elisa asked tentatively, bowing with her hand gesturing to the stunned mercenaries ahead.


    "Of course, I''ve gotten Stronger." Ibiyemi replied with hesitation, flexing her neck as her eyes narrowed at the targets before her.


    She flexed her shoulders as well as her hands jam together to form a lock, her heart intent on the challenge ahead .


    ''Yes, laugh at me behind my back''s for being a weakling, you guys. That''s why you''re putting me up ahead so you can have yet another secret laugh. All of you.'' Ibiyemi''s mind flared as she stepped forward, her head to the ground.


    "But I''m fine with that..I''ll show you." Ibiyemi said softly, raising her leg and slamming it hard into the ground, her eyes burning with fire that had never been there.


    Because this time, not only was she trying to show how strong she''d gotten but as heir of the house, she also was trying to protect her Father''s Pride.


    And that of her teacher as well. And even if it meant going down the steep path, then , she was ready.


    Without fear!

 Chapter 61 - Ibiyemi Vs The Rogue Mercs II

    The wind rustles gently, sifting through the trees and vegetation about and almost quenching the fire that burned quietly while two pieces of roast stuck into two sticks lean in close to them.


    Ibiyemi stood, her eyes fierce looking at the two mercenaries that she was told to deal with. Behind her stood Elias, Elisa and the Fate practitioner, Tobias, all in their masks.


    All it needed for the battle to ensue was for some actions on either part. And as it was, Ibiyemi had no intention of letting that action come from them.


    "Abele Iruju." Ibiyemi chanted softly, weaving the signs and condensing the energy required for the appearance of her illusionary blade technique.


    Without a second lapse, her feet tear through the air, dashing with fierceness as she got into range of the two rogue mercs.


    And as she did, her mind immediately sped into action, building an attack pattern for to use.


    Divide and Conquer, it whispered and she acted on it immediately.


    But the two mercenaries were faster. Just as she got into range, they jumped off and away into opposite directions, leaving the heir to the house in the open.


    "Now." The slim mercenary yelled.


    "Law of Lightning: thunder bolt." The spiky hair Irunmole yelled and in his left hand appeared a large crackly bolt of lightning, large enough that his hands could not fit it completely.


    Still in midair, the Irunmole twisted in the fraction of a second, hurling down the bolt at the slower Ibiyemi who had just come to realize that her opponents escaped.


    "Oh... No, you Don''t!" Tobias yelled.


    "Stay out of this." Elisa tried to stop him by holding his arm.


    However, her actions are a nano-second late as Tobias floats up into the air and right to the center of everyone, including the mercs and Ibiyemi, his legs crossing into a lotus position.


    "Law of Fate: Pyramid Hierarchy."


    But even that is a little late as the bolt hits home, shattering dust and earth about. Still, the attack failed as Ibiyemi is just a little afar, on her fours, baring her teeth behind her the cracked mask.


    "She... She dodged it?" Elias muttered, his voice containing surprise.


    "That''s our Heir to the house. Give them hell." Elisa''s response is cheery as she clapped her hands high up in the air.


    "Looks like she didn''t need you, after all, Tobias." She called out to Tobias who still floats in the air.


    "Uh... No... No... No..." The two rogue mercenaries scream out as they attempt to flee towards opposite sides.


    Ibiyemi looked up, wondering what the cause of their sudden behavior is but what she sees makes her eyes widen for up above is Tobias.


    And around Tobias are three stretching beams of energy that are speedily zooming down to the earth, taking the formation of a Pyramid and about the pyramid is a sheath of whitish energy rolling about like waves in the sea.


    The mercs reach for the sides but even they are late as the three energy beams slam deep into the earth, locking everyone within the ethereal looking pyramid.


    "Curse you!" The slim Irunmole yells, getting to his feet after he had crashed headlong with the pyramid walls.


    "Oh boy, now? putting everyone on the same class as you or halving their energy considerably in other cases. Mehn, that is cruel, Tobias." Elisa pointed an accusing finger at Tobias but her voice contained a smile nonetheless.


    "Now, girl, the field had been evened out. Get set." Elias spoke up, giving a thumbs out to the downed Irunmole.


    "In battle, you should not only rely on your weapon, but also on your reflexes. Never stun yourself in any fight no matter what move your opponent pulls on you. Stand up!" Mayowa''s voice, her tutor''s, floated into Ibiyemi''s ears as she forced herself to stand up.


    She sighed, remembering that if she had been any second later, then, she''d be toast flesh now. And that she could not afford to be.


    "Ayyyaaaaa...". A punch came sailing from her left. She stepped back immediately but she misjudged because am elbow kick hit in the stomach, sending her sprawled away.


    She crashed landed down beside the fire, her hair almost getting singed. Just then, another bolt of lightning came zooming in.


    And like before, she tried to flip herself over in a tumble roll except, she was rolling away from the strike.


    But still, it was a misjudgment as the smaller scaled lightning bolt zapped the fire and an explosion of heat and flames erupted, throwing her off balance, crashed on her head.


    She g.r.o.a.n.e.d, pulling off the remnant of the shattered mask on her face edge and with shaking hands, she tried to rise from the ground.


    "Damnit. My lightning bolt has been greatly diminshed. It''s almost like the lightning streak technique." The Spiky haired Irunmole cursed, his body in a throwing pose.


    "Don''t be stupid. You know how Pyramid Hierarchy works. Any attacks higher than the soul class of the caster is halved and right now, our soul ranking has be devolved down. Try it, check your soul class." The thin Irunmole said, flexing his arms. "This means that currently, we are about the level of Elite."


    "Damn. That''s true. I''m Elite Classed now. From Lord to Elite. Gwwaahh..." The Spiky haired Irunmole gagged, falling on fours as he vomited essence.


    "Are you alright" His partner asked, alarmed, looking to the side.


    "I am... that thunder bolt took a lot of Agbara so I''m suffering the backlash."


    "This is bad. A technique you easily pulled off in Lord Class. Just how potent is this Pyramid Hierarchy?" The slim Irunmole with the red belt looked up to Tobias.


    "We''ll have to take him down."


    Meanwhile, while the two debated amongst themselves, Ibiyemi coughed, her c.h.e.s.t heaving visibly while the rest of her body shook considerably.


    And at the opposite side of her were the gold sprinkled booted Irunmoles watching with their emotionless masks.


    "Uh? Heir to the house? What? You''re out so fast? Don''t you know that despite the Pyramid Hierarchy, this people still have enough oomph to make you bleed? Gee... And even without Agbara imbued attacks, they can still easily knock you out in melee. Are you this weak already?." Elisa taunted, her smile hidden by the mask she has on.


    "Stop it." Elias countered. "This is already beyond her. We should go in."


    "Oh, you''re no fun. Besides, the young miss needs all the experience she can gather now, right?" Elisa turned her face from Elias and looked to Ibiyemi who still is on the ground.


    "So, stand up. Heir to the house. You cannot be a weakling. If those two attack Tobias in his vulnerable position, any advantage you hold here would be lost." Elisa pointed at the two rogue mercenaries who were already leaping up, their movements aimed at Tobias with his closed eyes.


    "That''s right. I refuse..." Ibiyemi yelled out.


    And in front of her, an ethereal image of her mentor, Olukoni Mayowa appeared.


    "The Ab?f?l? iruju is not just any ordinary skill like Imole Mo. No. It is quite renowned for the ability to create Illusionary strikes like the name suggests. Here!" Olukoni Mayowa extended her hand to Ibiyemi who took it promptly as she stood up.

 Chapter 62 - Ibiyemi Vs The Rogue Mercs III

    "That''s right. I refuse..." Ibiyemi yelled out, taking in furious breath of the moment as her pupils dilated.


    And in front of her, an ethereal image of her mentor, Olukoni Mayowa appeared.


    "The Ab?f?l? iruju is not just any ordinary skill like Imole Mo. No. It is quite renowned for the ability to create Illusionary strikes like the name suggests. Here!" Olukoni Mayowa''s ethereal form extended her hand to Ibiyemi who took it promptly as she stood up.


    She knew it was a memory but at this point in time, to bother about why this memory suddenly popped up was hesitation.


    And hesitation meant death. And death was not an option for her.


    Not until she took down that bastard fueling the silent war in her family.


    That Wole.


    Ibiyemi closed her eyes, folding her arms to the back with a long inhalation and the next second, she opened her eyes wide.


    "Trust your blade, your reflexes and your environment." The ethereal mentor says, repeating a line that she had mentioned to Ibiyemi when they were having a training session.


    With those words, momentum explodes beneath her feet as she dashed straight up to the nearest tree, away from the clearing, her hands holding two shimmering blades of energy.


    "I''m not done yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeet..." Ibiyemi yelled out, throwing her left leg off the ground and at the tree trunk.


    At the sudden motion, a rebound force slams into her foot, throwing her off but quickly, she capitalised on the force, throwing her body into a somersault, all the while the rogue Irunmoles neared closer to the shut eyes Tobias.


    "Having a weapon you don''t understand is as good as having no weapon at all." Olukoni''s voice filters to her memory again, reminding her of what she had been taught.


    To have a weapon when did not understand was death, just as much as hesitation was also. And to Ibiyemi, it didn''t matter if this was merely a crackdown and nothing serious except that Elisa thought to simply taunt her.


    No, it didn''t matter. In fact, she is rather thankful to have an opportunity like this to test the extent of her power. Because only when she is powerful enough, only then may she ever hope to save Sunday and then... to crackdown Afolabi and wreck havoc to the bully, Wole.


    "Your fight is with meeeee..." Ibiyemi bared her teeth, her hair rustling over as she fixed her eyes on the targets, tumbled over in the somersault.


    And then, in a moment''s notice, she flings the blades off, straight at the ground, just beneath the two Irunmoles.


    ''I understand it now.'' Ibiyemi g.r.o.a.n.e.d, tumbling over to her feet and backing the action happening right behind her and up in the air. ''All of it. And I swear, I won''t let you down.''


    "Ack!" The blue belted Irunmole coughed out essence as a blade of energy stuck into the back of his neck, frozen in motion.


    His partner was not spared as he had the other Abefele Iruju stuck into his back, the pain forcing him to arc his back and inadvertently cancelling their assault on Tobias as they each fell, crashing heavily into the ground while Elisa and Elias laughed.


    "Nuisance." The red belted Irunmole cursed, getting to his feet. "You think you''re the only one who knows Law of Chance, right?" He clasped his open palms together as the blade in his back broke off.


    "Law of Chance: Nimble Feet."


    "Let''s see how you perform against a low class technique as this." The Irunmole pulled off his mask and crushed it in his hands, revealing his bleeding right eyebrow of essence and his short hair.


    THUD!


    He slammed a foot down and like a rocket, bursted forward, moving with the wind as his boost, his sole destination being Ibiyemi.


    An Irunmole is naturally fast paced. Without the engagement of any technique, an Irunmole can run for several meters, some of which can happen in a blink depending on how high the class level is.


    However, when fast paced techniques are then called into play, the speed of an Irunmole is vastly increased, making the distance they could cover against their natural speed like fighter jet to the highest speed of a tricycle.


    And right now, Ibiyemi''s speed was that of tricycle and against him, she was no match.


    Except that she wasn''t done yet.


    Right from the time the rogue Merc had chanted the technique, all of her body had been boosted by adrenaline or the equivalent in spirit terms as she merely waited, her course of action boldly imprinted in her mind.


    And then, just as the punch of the rogue Irunmole reached, knowing she would not be fast enough to escape, Ibiyemi''s double blades slashed at the tree trunk behind her, shattering wood ch.i.p.s in the air.


    With only a fraction of a second to spare, her innate ability activates as she hefts most of the wood ch.i.p.s over her shoulders by slapping them with the blades and her hands.


    And then, the rogue mercenary punches through the sudden explosion of wood ch.i.p.s right in front of Ibiyemi.


    Except that, the ch.i.p.s were incredibly dense , causing welts of essence to rip through his fist.


    "what?" The red belted Irunmole queried, holding his fist in shock just as the wood ch.i.p.s fell down.


    "She still has her innate ability. Looks like it is ''Lend Strength''. With that, she can make even lifeless objects stronger than normal but with a stronger backlash, of course, for lending her strength to inanimate things ." Elisa gesticulated, totally enjoying the show.


    Just then, dizzying sensations settled on Ibiyemi, forcing her to stagger back against the damaged tree trunk behind her, her back leaning on it while she held her head with both hands.


    "You guys eh..I hope you''re enjoying the display of the heir to the house. Just you wait till she gets herself and watch how she''ll shatter you to pieces. Pieces that we will pick for better judgement at the House." Elias yelled out, waving a hand.


    "Shut up." The Irunmole who attacked Ibiyemi earlier screamed, looking fiercely at the two gold sprinkled boot twins.

 Chapter 63 - Awakening Her Eye

    "Like hell I''d let her." The spiky one yelled out, furious as he ran forward, his fingers on the right hand curled slightly like claws.


    "Trust your blade, your reflexes and your environment." Mayowa''s voice came filtering into her head, forcing her to stay awake and shake off the sensation.


    Immediately, she drops to her knees and forces her body to roll over just as the spiky haired Irunmole slammed his claw-like fingers into the tree, shattering the entire tree into bits of skewered wood.


    Forcing herself to stay awake, she rolled even further, trusting the richness of vegetation and trees that are more the farther she rolls.


    "What? The heir is retreating?" Elisa yelled, her hands tightened against her voluptuous waists. "You are a big Coward, Ibiyemi. Cowaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaarddddddddd...!!!" She yelled in disgust.


    "I-i am... no..." Ibiyemi grunted, angered at the words she hears. She forces herself to rise up but just as she does, the flat of boots slam into her c.h.e.s.t sending her flying back.


    And then, a combo punch follows at her head, the force bending her head down to her c.h.e.s.t as she fell down to the grassy ground, on her face.


    "Serves you right, Coward. Look at where your cowardice has placed you. Putting you in between trees with less mobility for you but giving the opponents even more obstacles to slam you into. Disgusting." Elisa sneered.


    "She''s down. Let''s get that fate expert." Ibiyemi hears one of her attacker says.


    She knows she cannot allow that because if she does, whatever advantage she had here would be lost. And not only that, Elisa referred to her as disgusting.


    Anger spasmed through her frame as thoughts of revenge filled her.


    ''I...I just h-have to g-get up.'' She coughed out essence.


    "You need to let go of all that resentment, Ibiyemi. It seems like you are holding grudge and that alone can impair you from touching any Aspectual Law." Mayowa''s voice filters from her memory again.


    ''I.. I feel h-humiliated.'' Ibiyemi''s eyes water down, her teeth grit tightly in her attempt to stop her whimpering out.


    "Remember, Ibiyemi, everything is made of energy, Even rocks are made of energy. The trick to using Agbara is being able to manipulate the stream of universal energy that revolves around everything. As your body is made of energy, think of it like your body is the master energy here." Olukoni''s voice replies her.


    "The master energy controlling the bigger universal energy stream around you.


    The universe is you, Ibiyemi. It''s inside you!!" As Ibiyemi heard her mentor''s voice resonate in her head, she could picture her that day as she gesticulated all along.


    And... That''s when it hits her.


    If the universe was energy and she was the master energy, then she had to control that energy around her.


    She just had to...


    No matter the cost.


    "Wait... Elisa, let''s not interfere." She hears Elias voice. "I don''t think all of it is done, this sensation..."


    ''Done?'' Ibiyemi asked herself, opening one eye to observe, her right eye, that is,


    And the moment she does, a sharp force rams into that eye, the blackening and ache accompanying, forcing out screams from her as she tried to shut her eye but to no avail.


    "Aaaaaaaaarrggghhhhh..." Ibiyemi''s voice rent through the sundown airs like hot knife to butter. Her voice contains with angonizing pain as her back is arched, fingers curled like claws, held tightly, her body mass depending on her quivering knees.


    "What?" The slim Irunmole muttered, taking steps backwards in fear.


    The partner follows suit, both of them marching back while their elbows are bent but the fingers are not engaging in anything whatsoever as they retreat, a step at a time.


    The air shifts about, air currents spiralling like as if being s.u.c.k.e.d into a vacuum, the vacuum being none other than the kneeling yelling girl by the trees. On her knees, Ibiyemi''s face begins to get banged up, bruises and cuts popping up here and there while large amounts of essence flowed out of them, spilling on to the ground and to the rest of her body.


    And yet, her eye remains open, the center of the spiralling energetic wind currents - the eye of the storm.


    "Impossible! She''s doing it." Elias chanted, flinging his arms up to his side in shock. Just then, the sheath of energy that makes up the pyramid in which they are all contained in begins to flicker here and there. And like a magnet, the energy sheaths start getting pulled over, right to the kneeling, agonized Ibiyemi, bits by bits.


    "To think the heir has this kind of power. I can''t believe it." Elisa yelled out.


    "what is happening? what is she doing?" The rogue Irunmoles both chant at her, their eyes seeking desperately some kind of answer.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Her ''Lend Strength'' ability is refusing to be overlooked. It''s not working the way it''s meant to work because she is forcing it to it''s limits.


    However, that ability is meant to transfer a portion of her strength and power to others. It''s not helpful in terms of damage dealing singularly. So..." Elisa paused, crossing her arms on her c.h.e.s.t.


    "So what?" The spiky haired mercenary fired out again.


    "So..." Elisa continued once more, her delightful smile hidden by the plain faced mask. "It is answering the desperate call of it''s owner and instead of it''s normal function, it is borrowing strength.


    You probably would have noticed or not but as I speak right now, Ibiyemi is forcefully claiming power from each of us. That''s why the pyramid hierarchy technique is becoming destabilized too. However, because of that same Pyramid Hierarchy, Ibiyemi cannot retain the stolen power in her soul, so, her power is doing something else..."


    "what is that?" The Slim Irunmole queried, his voice barely audible in the Maelstrom of chaotic energy that is filtering to Ibiyemi.


    "That''s why instead of diverting the claimed energy into her soul, it''s diverting it into her body." Elias analysed this time. "The pyramid hierarchy technique would deal with anything that smells energy but the energy of an Irunmole is stored in their soul. That''s why the Pyramid Hierarchy can half the soul class of anyone to be less than the level of it''s caster. But with the energy stored elsewhere... I get it now. So this is our Eyes are acquired." Elias gasped, his body tensed up as he clenched his fists to his face.


    Just as Elias finished his analysis, everything stops except for the crumbling Pyramid Hierarchy that is slowly shattering about, highly destabilized.


    And then, Ibiyemi''s eyes flip open, her pupils dilating. However the pupil of her right is visibly different from the others, having the symbol of the God of Chance imprinted where the pupil ought to be, and with it, a purple hue shone, highlighting her entirely white ball.


    Slowly, Ibiyemi rises up, her teeth clenched.


    "I am Ibiyemi, daughter of General Folarin. I am not a cowarddddddddd..." She yelled out, spitting out essence from her bleeding mouth.


    And about that, she did not care because right now, the real battle was about to start. After all, she had the awakened an eye, what more did she have to fear?

 Chapter 64 - Power of the Eye

    "I am Ibiyemi, daughter of General Folarin. I am not a cowarddddddddd..." She yelled out, spitting out essence from her bleeding mouth.


    And about that, she did not care because right now, the real battle was about to start. After all, she had the awakened an eye, what more did she have to fear?


    "What? Her Eye..." The slim Irunmole coughed out essence, his eyes bulging in fear and disbelief.


    "Partner... The Pyramid... it''s breaking off. We should return to full strength as soon as it shatters." The spiky Haired mercenary backed the other, his body in the posture to dash out already as. he gazes intently on the shimmering and breaking sheath of energy around the three beams that struck deep into the ground.


    Any moment from now, the Pyramid Hierarchy technique would be absorbed into Ibiyemi''s eye and if they were just able to capitalize on it, quickly, then getting out of here would be no problem for them.


    They just needed to time it exactly.


    The partner, the slim one, turned his back to look at what he was being called to without turning his body. As he did, a smile cut across his face.


    "It''s not entirely bad. She awakened an Eye. There''s no telling how strong it would be but that same eye is making our escape route open for us." He smirked, relief seeping into his tense frame.


    "Oh..." Tobias who was up above them, at the pyramid apex g.r.o.a.n.e.d, his eyes squeezing in the aftermath.


    It seemed as though he was receiving some damage of sorts.


    "Shit! Tobias." Elias cried out, his hands holding the back of his had as he watched Tobias sway about in the air.


    "What are you screaming for now? Don''t just stand there. He needs help. Ibiyemi''s eye is taking a heavier toll on him because he cast this pyramid hierarchy technique." Elisa retorted, slamming her hands together to form a cross.


    "Right!" Elias agreed, repeating the same symbol as Elisa.


    Seeing them, the slim Irunmole gasped, his pupils dilating.


    "We need to make a run. Now..." He ordered, trying to turn around.


    "The pyramid is not down yet. our soul class is still restrained." the spiky haired one replied just as the partner stood beside him.


    Meanwhile, Elias and Elisa are involved in something else entirely.


    "Ibiyemi, hurry up and finish them off. We can''t help you directly anymore." Elisa called out, her two hands stretched towards Tobias, a shimmering wave of energy flowed steadily upwards.


    "We need to keep Tobias in shape by sharing Agbara with him. If your eye aborts Pyramid Hierarchy while Tobias still keeps the technique on, it might return a heavy backlash on him." Elias grunted, doing the same thing as Elisa; nodding over to the figure of Ibiyemi who with a yelp, slapped her left hand over the eye, inadvertently shutting the energy flow into it.


    "What is the matter? Why in so much a hurry?" It was Ibiyemi''s voice and her words sent a cold chill across the spines of the rogue mercenaries, stunning them as they faced the the breaking wall of the pyramid hierarchy, backing her at the trees.


    Going against her initially had proven easy but going against her when she activated her innate ability that only existed in the earlier years of an Irunmole''s life had somewhat tried to even the field.


    Now, going against her with an awakened eye? The duo did not need a soothsayer to tell them that this was not going to be any easier.


    The scales had been tilted and as it looked, with their full class strength still restrained by the technique that had refused to go down, facing her was surely not something they looked up to.


    "Speaking of which..." Ibiyemi said, wiping her lips off the essence with a knuckle.


    She opened her awakened eye and it flashed. Immediately, she slammed her feet running forward, weaving the symbols for the Abefele Iruju.


    "Law of Chance: Abefele Iruju"


    "She''s coming..." The spiky haired mercenary yelled, leaping out of the way to the far side of Ibiyemi''s left.


    The other one with the red belt was not so lucky as Ibiyemi got into reach before he could react.


    "One, Two." Ibiyemi yelled, swinging her two legs one after the other in a bicycle kick, knocking the mercenary high up into the air.


    Leaving that one, she turned to the other one and dashed, the two illusionary blades of energy pointed out.


    "Don''t be so confident yettttt... "


    The spiky mercenary yelled out, slamming his hands.


    Just then, Ibiyemi''s eye flashed.


    "Law of lightning: Thunder Arrrrrrrrrghhhh..." The atmosphere flashed, like reality contorting upon itself. Suddenly, the spiky haired mercenary arched his back as if he had been hit at the back as he began falling to the ground.


    SLASH! SLASHHH!!


    Ibiyemi''s blade slashed through him, drawing out life essence from his arm and neck just before he hit the ground.


    Her eye flashed again and a yelp resounded behind her. Turning around, she saw the other mercenary stumbling into a heap before her.


    Looking up at her with horror in his eyes, he cried. "I-i...it was a perfectly timed attack. How did that stone suddenly pop up there... "


    Quickly, he turned his head to look back but on his path, no stones were present.


    "N-no... There was some stones that I stumbled on. N-no... Is this the power of the Eye of Chance???"


    The Eye of Chance it was called, the same very eye that Ibiyemi had awoken in her desperate time. It was an eye that twisted fate to a certain degree, usually through accidents and coincidences, to allow a higher advantage to it''s owner.


    In other words, it gave to it''s owner, luck. Pure, unrivalled luck, depending on the dexterity and skills of it''s owner. In rare cases, the eye of Chance when activated could turn a single move such as a finger flick into a critical attack. However, this chance manipulating ability was only limited to its owner; It could not control anything beyond it''s owner field.


    Eyes in general sense, were awakened when there happened to be condense concentration of Agbara in the eye. It was very important because one did not need to exert Agbara to activate it. It just worked, most times, on its own.


    In rare cases where condensed energy did not flow to the eye, it appeared as a mark in the part of the body where it was most abundant.


    Eye or Mark; They operated on their own Agbara reserves. This meant a person could exert all his or her energy and yet the eye would still work fine. Just so far the person was still in good shape. And this same reason was why Eyes were very much valued, even to the extent of being extracted and implanted in the new owner.

 Chapter 65 - Raw Power; Sundays Training

    Ibiyemi turned a circle, her blades neatly slicing through the air. As she turned back, she realises she didn''t need to have done that because lying on his face and holding his twisted ankle was the spiky haired Irunmole, his lightning technique dissipating into the air.


    "Alright then. Ibiyemi, You''ve got them all rounded up!" Elisa''s voice sounded and Ibiyemi bit her lower lip at it.


    She turned back, seeing Tobias standing in the middle of the gold sprinkled booted twins, clapping his hands slowly.


    "You surpassed my expectations, really, heir to the house." Elisa said.


    "Congrats on your eye. You should learn how to hide it so that you don''t become a target for eye thieves." Elisa added, putting a hand on the waist.


    "Enough talk, Elisa. Let''s send these bastards home, shall we?" Elias said, slamming his hands together.


    "Law of Fate: Perfect Cube" Tobias chanted, purple lines lining up into a cuboid around the two rogue mercenaries just as Ibiyemi jumped out of there.


    "Law of Chance: Shifting Presence." Elisa and Elias chanted and the cuboid vanished, fading into the atmosphere like it was never there.


    "What do you mean now? Are you insane? Didn''t we just get together now?" Agbawo eyes bulged, looking at Sunday who stood in front of them, his right hand fisted to his c.h.e.s.t.


    "This Power within me. The deal was go teach me how to control it, remember? Or would you want us to reconsider the terms once again." Sunday smiled. "And by that, I mean, going berserk again?"


    "Uh??" It was Obedi''s time to bulge his eyes alongside with a gaping mouth.


    "No. No. No." Agbawo paled, frantically waving his hands before him. "To go berserk, that wolf would not have second thoughts to kill us. We should get to it."


    He reached to his side, pulling Obedi by the arm and pushing him forward.


    "For the next part, Obedi would teach you how to draw power from your soul bound in an actual combat. I don''t have a soulbond, you see. But he has one. So, Obedi, you''re up!"


    "W-what?" Obedi stammered, turning around to stare daggers at him.


    "Do you want to live or not?" Agbawo fired back, his eyes flashing in anger.


    Obedi nodded desperately.


    "Then, you better not screw this up!" Agbawo smirked, snapping his fingers in the air.


    At that, Obedi turned back, facing Sunday''s gaze. He put a hand to his mouth and straightened an imaginary tie with closed eyes and a mock-dignified air.


    "A-ahem. Now, to the proper business of the day. Sage Master Obedi would teach you to be adept with your soul bond. If you want to turn tail and run, you..."


    "Don''t expect me to go easy on you, Obedi." Sunday''s eyes flashed dangerously as he pointed a finger at him.


    "W-what?" Obedi looked to the side, his eyes narrowed and his lips twisted. "C.o.c.ky bastard."


    Obedi turned around just in time as Agbawo threw him a purplish diamond like crystal. Grabbing it with both hands, he turned around.


    "Right. I''ll open a battle arena so that I don''t destroy my complex with your charred body, boy."


    "What''s an arena?" Sunday asked with quizzical look on.


    "An Arena is a compressed spatial dimension created by those law of war practitioners with the space guys too. It creates a battleground for duels and trainings where one cannot obtain such facility, naturally." Agbawo explained, gesticulating.


    Obedi held his hands to the side of the now hovering crystal as it began to lighten up, exuding a dull haze of Aura.


    "Activate!" Obedi ordered.


    THOOOOM!


    Bright purplish light exploded immediately, stunning all of them as they try to turn from it.


    The next second, the environment changed; From the dark, damp storage room that had been further disorganized by Sunday''s rampage to a floating circular pad with larger versions of the crystal floating outside the pads like rocks.


    The ground is grey, resembling earth and up above, in the center was the same crystal that had opened the arena, floating in a purple miasma.


    Or rather, slowly dissolving into the miasma.


    "Right!" Agbawo looked up, still in the same position as before. "This Arena is not meant to last very long so whatever you do, make it fast. Or else, you''d be lost into spatial rifts. You owe me one, by the way, Obedi." He warned.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-training_50250795341377218">#''s-training_50250795341377218</a> for visiting.


    "Now, Sunday. First key step to having a soul bond... " Obedi started, flexing his hands as if they were claws in the air as he struck out some martial pose. "The primary assignment, function of a soul bond is to appear when it''s owner needs it.


    A soul bond can fight in place of it''s owner or fight alongside it''s owner. But judging on how weak you are, it''s imperative you let the Wolf do your battles."


    "Hm" Sunday sighed, crossing his arms over his c.h.e.s.t.


    "Yes." Obedi continues his martial stances. "There is a third way. And that is, if you have a rampaging soulbond type. Like the Rare Type Wolf there, the best way to draw it''s power is to go Sage Mode."


    "What is sage mode?" Sunday asked.


    "Ugh. Dummy. Sage mode is the period of time where you have the full powers of your soulbond combined with yours yet, the soulbond is still not summoned into battle. When you''re in sage mode, a cloud of energy will cover you, giving you impervious protection from any regular attack or even piercing or slashing attack.


    Then the energy skin may sometimes take the form of the soulbond, giving you an astral projection of the full soulbond over you. That is called Full Sage Mode. Like this."


    Obedi inhaled, closing his eyes, his hands to his side now.


    He opened his eyes and as he did, the gray massive hulking form of a bird enveloped him entirely, so much that it slammed Sunday away by its mere appearance to take up space.


    "Wow." Sunday mumbled, leaning on the side on the ground. "Your Soulbond is a bird?"


    "Not bird. It is a Metalplated Dip Eagle. And this is Full Sage Mode." Obedi chanted and with the fraction of a second, the astral eagle vanished.

 Chapter 66 - Soulbond lectures

    "Wow." Sunday mumbled, leaning on the side on the ground. "Your Soulbond is a bird?"


    "Not bird. It is a Metalplated Dip Eagle. And this is Full Sage Mode." Obedi chanted and with the fraction of a second, the astral eagle vanished.


    "My breed was an herculean variant."


    "The thing about Full Sage Mode is that , unless you have a high class, say your class begins from Lord Class upwards, the. going Full Sage Mode puts you up as a huge signpost that says, I am here, attack me. However, even at that, Full Sage Mode is extremely powerful and it is the dream of every Host. "


    Obedi flexed his shoulders. "In Full Sage Mode, you have massive power in the astral form of your soulbond, you can use astral limbs anyhow you like, use the innate powers of the beast like your beast. It''s innate power would be a beast bomb.


    In full sage mode, you can easily use that ability. But, if you are not from Lord Class up, only go full sage mode unless you''re defending a location or something. If you go attack and your soul ranking is low, believe you me, your mobility and speed will be drastically decreased because your soul cannot bear the full powers of it. Also, you might be able to use Agbara Imbued techniques in this move but with difficulty and only if you''re from Lord upwards."


    Obedi c.o.c.ked his head and locked his two fore fingers to each other.


    "Next up is Half Sage. Or Half Sage Mode." Just then, Agbara appeared, clothing him entirely in a smaller version of the full sage mode. Except that where the head of his Eagle was before was a gaping wide beak revealing his face, sparkling with vibrant energy.


    He lowered his head and as he did, Sunday could see the Eagle''s head, understanding that it opened it''s beak wide enough for Obedi while it''s own head was geared backwards.


    And underneath the arms of Obedi, two astral limbs or in more precise terms, feather-like arms began to expand to the ground, one from each shoulder. While from the back of the astral head, a smaller astral limbs stretched out but not to half of the others.


    "Here, I am fast. I don''t need my soul class to be Lord at minimum to be fast. I can use astral limbs but only half of them. That''s why you see two and the half astral limbs."


    "Law of Light: Light spears." He chanted and in the next second, six spears of bristling white heat zoomed down for Sunday.


    "I can use Agbara techniques, although it is difficult to maintain the techniques."


    Sunday jumped back. As he landed, he felt he arena ground creaking. Taking a peak downwards, he skipped a beat, noting that he stood just at the very edge of the arena.


    Any mistake now, he would slip down but then, the spears vanished, dissipating on the return strike.


    FWOOM!


    Obedi appeared in front of Sunday in a whirl of speed. Before Sunday could react, the two astral limbs picked him by the shoulders and threw him back to the center of the arena.


    "You didn''t tell me it has started." Cursing, Sunday yelled out, trying to rise on his fours.


    But, apparently, Obedi was not done yet. The Lord Classed Irunmole zoomed again, leaping into the air and in a swift second, crashed his foot down, using Sunday''s head as a landing pad.


    CRACKATA!


    Sunday''s head drilled into the ground as result of the force just as Obedi dusted his hands, looking smog.


    He winked at Agbawo who stood opposite him.


    "Don''t lose focus." Agbawo scoffed.


    "Ugh!" Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d as he dug his head out and knelt, his eyes brimming with rage.


    "What now?"


    "Oh, I was showing you the power of Half Sage. I can cast techniques but hard to maintain as you saw. If I was say Alpha Classed, then it would have held. Anyways, Half Sage is the perfect Sage Mode to be in when you are taking aggro with low soul ranking."


    With a smirk, Obedi snapped his fingers and the miniature astral form around him vanished.


    "This is Partial Sage." He said as his body began to glimmer in a thin outline of Agbara.


    "It''s not much but the speed advantage and flexibility I get here is a plus because I am just as my self. I can easily sneak past defences unlike the previous forms where I will be spotted before even coming close. Partial Sage is perfect for recon missions and trackings. Plus, my Agbara imbued techniques are so much easy to maintain here."


    Obedi inhaled.


    "Law of Light: light lance." Obedi chanted and the next moment, a huge version of the light spear appeared overhead.


    "To go full sage mode, you need to have the consensual agreement of your soulbond and you. And for that to mean, a great deal of trust must be built between you two.


    Even to go Half Sage as well. Only Partial Sage does not follow that line of thought. You can simply just extract the energy you need all by yourself but understand that if you try this to go half or full sage, you would fail because you cannot extract that huge amount energy by yourself.


    Your Soulbond has to agree to share the backlash by giving you it''s energy, thus negating any negatives on you by holding massive power like that.


    Alright, enough lectures. Let''s see how you can fare against my light lance.


    I need you to go Sage Mode. Now."


    "Alright!" Sunday agreed, closing his eyes as he focused on his soul space, the visage of an extremely bored wolf, resting on its head on its frontal paws, behind bars coming to view.


    "Hey, Bane. I need to go Full Sage Mode." Sunday said heartily, leaning cross-legged against the bars.


    "Are you that dumb? You can only go Full Sage Mode when your class starts from Lord upwards. Tsk!" Bane looked to the side, heavily irritated.


    "Okay!" Sunday smirked, stretching happily.


    "Let''s go Half then. Me and you!" He stretched a fist bump into the cage.


    "No!"


    "What?" Sunday''s face blanched.


    "Don''t be dumb, Sunday. I know the card they are playing. They want to wear you out, beat you to a pulp and break your resolve to live. In that state, even I cannot do anything to help you. I can''t heal you because if you have lost your confidence in yourself, then, the d.e.s.i.r.e to live would be gone as well. And if you don''t want to live anymore, I am totally helpless. An easy soulbond that they can pick out from a battered soul. Especially as you did what they want by locking me in here.


    And that''s what they want.


    Are you really that eager to lose me, dimwit?" Bane bared his fangs.


    "Gnnnrrrgh!"

 Chapter 67 - Sage Mode Transformation

    "Are you really that eager to lose me, dimwit?" Bane bared his fangs.


    "If so, I refuse, Dimwit."


    "Gnnnrrrgh!" Sunday bared his teeth as well, facing the Rare Type Beast squarely with balls up fists. "Why You..."


    "It''s all a trick. Open your damned head up and see the truth. How do you even want to ever go Half Sage Mode with me if you can''t even trust me?" Bane w.h.i.n.ed, raising his head from his paws.


    "Nnnrgh..." Sunday''s body trembled in wrath. He raised his balled fists to his c.h.e.s.t level, his eyes flaring out unrivalled anger at the soulbond.


    "What?" Bane teased with a smirk. "Want to teach me some obedience? Go on, try it! And watch as I break out of here. Like I said, dimwit, any attack on me from you with just a mere Elite class while I am still restrained will result in you shattering your restraints on me. So, I dare you, go on. Hit me and set me free!" Bane huffed, rising to half height as he rested his weight on his two stretched out frontal paws.


    "You." Sunday slumped against the bars, holding it with both hands. "Always. Looking down on mee...." He yelled out his frustration.


    THWACK!


    "Ouch!" A younger and smaller looking Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d, holding his forehead with both hands. "Why''d you do that for?"


    Niniola, a younger version too, rested her hands on her knees as she smiled to me with closed eyes. She seemed to be somewhat bigger and taller than Sunday, wearing a plain white knee-length gown with a yellow girdle.


    "I never look down on you, Sunday. No matter what anyone says. To me, you''re my champion." She said, reaching to hug his head in her sprouting bosom while dreamy white clouds floated about before covering them entirely.


    "Hm!" Sunday sighed as the memory floated off and then, he smirked. "Right!"


    His hands tightened on the bars, gripping them till they bleached white.


    "This soul belongs to me. And all that is in it." Sunday yelled out as he shook the bars vigorously to the extent the reality around him began shaking.


    Meanwhile, on the outside, Agbawo and Obedi stood in front of Sunday who still knelt on the ground, their faces puzzled.


    "It''s not working. You think the wolf..." Obedi asked as he flicked his finger, making the overhead lance vanish.


    "Apparently. Seems Sage Mode is not going to work for him. We should teach him method two. That is summoning his wolf to fight in his stead." Agbawo leaned forward, his eyes carefully observing each grimace on Sunday''s face.


    "Right! And that bastard kept me holding my lance still. Does he know how much Agbara I need to keep it extended for this long?" Obedi grumbled. "I should have just rammed it in since and ended this thing."


    "Patience, you!" Agbawo cautioned, looking up at the crystal above that was dissolving, already submerged into the miasma more than before. "We can''t let you do that. Any attack to him at this stage would..."


    "What are you saying?" Obedi questioned. "Attacking him when he is less conscious now is the best time. That''s how Eyes are stolen and the same way is the way we extract beasts. When the host is unaware of his surroundings." Obedi turned, slapping Agbawo by the shoulder, the latter wincing.


    Oh, oh. Don''t tell me you have a soft spot for the bastard already?"


    "Whoa!" Agbawo exhaled, jumping back by a step as energy, yellow hot energy flared out of the kneeling body.


    "Tsk!" Obedi looked disdainfully at Sunday. "He only achieved Partial Sage. Just as I thought, the wolf is not fully bonded to him. Makes it easier. Now, I just have to go Full Sage to crush him entirely." Obedi smirked, walking away from the center of the Arena to the edge, directly opposite him.


    "I''ll make this quick. The Arena is about to close."


    Sunday''s eyes flashed open as he gasped, his body trembling visibly, all the whole, covered in a sheath of white flaming energy that stuck closely to his skin.


    "About time, you came back!" Obedi yelled out in his Full Sage Mode, as an astral limb, a visibly sharp feather reached out and scythed where Sunday knelt.


    However, the scythe hit nothing as Sunday was already high up in the air.


    "Hmm." Obedi smirked from the center of the Eagle Astral body.


    "Hiyaaaaa..." He yelled out, throwing his left hand to cross over his c.h.e.s.t. As he did, the astral eagle copied the same motion, throwing it''s left wing over, shooting out two astral feathers, one scything up for Sunday and the other scything down.


    Cornered and in mid air, Sunday grunted, putting his hands in an X as he braced for impact.


    GBAM!


    He tumbled over and over until he hung down with just a hand by the edge of the arena.


    ''Dont die on me, fool. At least, let me get out before you die.'' That singular attack that you blocked cost you several thousands of energy already.'' The wolf bared it''s fangs in Sunday''s soul scape.


    ''Well, help me out then.'' Sunday strained, trying to raise himself up.


    He hurled his body up after straining for long. Just as he landed on the Arena ground on his legs, Obedi dove in for an attack, this time, the beak of the astral eagle coming first.


    ''Duck, dimwit!'' Bane yelled out.


    Sunday immediately did that, throwing himself on the ground just as the beak of the astral eagle clamped shut, it''s empty catch unbalancing the momentum and sending out of the Arena only to bash into a cl.u.s.ter of the crystal shaped rocks.


    However, even at that, Sunday''s body is bruised, despite the cloak of Agbara surrounding him.


    Irritated, he lashed out. ''I thought you said I should duck. I still got hit''


    ''Fool! That was the best course of action. Any other one would have completely broken you to pieces.''


    ''He''s fast!" Obedi noted, turning around with widespread wings.


    ''That might be a trouble for me.'' Obedi''s soulbond spoke into his mind. ''I can''t exactly move as fast as I want to because the strain would rip you apart, being that you already have my full power to bear. If you were a little higher than Lord, meeting his narrow escapist''s speed should be nothing. But still, here we go...'' His soulbond added, flapping away from the rocks.


    Obedi soared over head as Sunday dashed left to right, trying to confuse him.


    ''Insignificant worm. Trying to mess with me?'' The soulbond muttered again as it dived headfirst again, pulling its wings for the center of the Arena.


    As it neared, Sunday forcefully halted at one end, pausing to look at what was going to happen when Bane spoke to him.


    ''Dont get this wrong. I have no intentions of helping you.'' The Astral Eagle''s wing flapped out as fours limbs stretched out, forming a sort of nest that blocked out half of the Arena, from Sunday while a fifth sn.a.k.e.d out towards Sunday from the crest.


    ''I just don''t want to be trapped in a dead body because that move is going to end you. So, have my powerrrrrrrrrrrrrrr....'' Bane yelled out, transferring his energy into Sunday.


    In an instant, Sunday''s form wavered, the bird zoomed in, its fifth limb reaching to grab Sunday.


    And then, the air became chaotic, rampant energy swirling about as the Arena started closing, squeezing upon itself.


    Except that there was a loud noise, screeches of an astral eagle that was being panel-beaten ,paw by paw, by an angrier massive Prickled Bane Winged Wolf astral form that kept telling out.


    "Who were you calling insignificant?" As it battered it all about.

 Chapter 68 - The Warrior and the Girl

    GALLOP!


    GALLOP!! GALLOP!!!


    The sound of hooves ramming heavily into the ground disturbed the serenity of the sundown. Fire blazed along the hooves, up to the knees of the sturdy horse revealing the intensity of the emotions. The horse, an Esin Onina, was a horse of war that had an ability of sensing the fervor of it''s rider. And then, converting that fervor or anger into boost for it''s powerful limbs.


    The higher the intensity of emotions, the hotter the fires burned. The hotter the fire burned at it''s hooves up to most of it''s legs, the faster it raced like none other.


    However, this time, the furiously burning orange flame began to quiet down. It crackled on, the flame color reducing from the fiery cloud that it was, into a smaller whiff of yellow flames.


    Still, the brightness of the flames lit through the sundown. In Orun, there was no night. All was day all through. The only place which was in perpetual darkness or night was the Orun Apaadi, the dwelling place of demons and unclean spirits. The second heaven, which was after Orun Apaadi, experienced a little more of the creeping darkness of the first heaven.


    And because of that, there was the visible effect of dusk where the atmosphere would darken considerably. But not as much as to be called night. In the third heaven, less of the creeping darkness of Orun Apaadi was notiveable there. Rather, the atmosphere dimmed as result of the fluctuation of Eledumare''s brightness or glory as others called it. The very act of it bringing a perceived sunset and the period that followed as sundown.


    The riders, Niniola with the reins while Tayo who held to her zoomed past buildings, trees and whatnot in their journeying. Niniola''s white knee length gown and her black long braids fluttered about in the air. Tayo''s hood was pulled back by the air, regaling his crewcut and his fierce eyes.


    "So... are you going to hate me now?" Niniola started, looking back through the corner of her eyes.


    "Hm!" Tayo sighed, his eyes burning with unleashed rage.


    Right then, Niniola had pulled him away from the battle with those Irunmoles. Warriors from Ilu Ogun were never meant to run from battle. To run from battle was cowardice and cowardice was to turn ones back on their life. Thus, making them unfit to ever live.


    He had turned his back on a battle with Obedi not because he was outmatched. But because he was still recovering from the energy he had used to activate the soul sensor.


    Also, it was a mission, he reasoned, battling there with no lead was just tantamount to one dancing with a serpent. In the end, he''d get bitten.


    What use was that if he still did not know where Sunday was being kept? Sure, he could have beaten that out but again, the likes of Obedi were hardened beings who would rather die than divulge information about their shady dealings.


    They deserved to taste his blade.


    "People usually run from me when they know my past. Why are you not running?" Niniola asked, breaking his thoughts away.


    "Hm!" He sighed again, his hands holding her waist.


    ''Dont think about her waist, damn you!'' Tayo chided himself.


    "Why should I?" Tayo asked.


    "I was cursed for sneaking in. I am an abomination, remember?" She mentioned.


    "People have their reasons for doing what they do. You had yours. And it''s not my business. If you got cursed for it, it is still not any of my business." Tayo replied flatly.


    "Hey..." Niniola yelled out. "Why do you have to be so blunt? I was expecting, you are going to leave as soon as we get far away, not that."


    She jerked the reins, bringing the horse to trot.


    "But come to think of it, that''s the first time you''ve spoken that much."


    Tayo huffed, looking sideways.


    "Do you like me already?" Niniola giggled. "Come on, you''re handsome but this maiden''s heart here has gone out to Sunday. So, I''m going to ask you to keep..."


    "How is that my business?" Tayo yelled, his body vibrating in sync with his edged out fists so much that Niniola flinched.


    "What concerns me now is you made me escape a fight!"


    "Okay, okay!" Niniola felt like her ghost that had sped out from her body at his yell was slowly returning back in.


    ''Dont be scared, little ghost!'' She patted her translucent glowing self, mentally.


    "Fine. You want a fight, I get it. But let''s save that strength for when we have to rescue Sunday. I don''t suppose that he will be that easy to get."


    "I''m sorry." Tayo heaved, bringing out the soul sensor into view in his left hand. "What do we do?"


    "Well, lucky for us, I still have the food supply in the spatial ring I managed to slip off one of those Irunmole''s finger. Aw... I''ve always wanted a spatial ring. So, I thought, take this one right now." Niniola flexed the fingers on her right, showing off the crimson star engraved ring there.


    "What? You mean while we were battling, you still had time to steal their ring? Why would you steal, Irunmoles..."


    "It''s not stealing. Spoils of war." Niniola shrugged happily.


    "Why did they attack us? No, not us. They were after you. It only seemed as if I was in the way. Why?"


    "Oh me?" Niniola glanced over her shoulder. "Who would have thought? I didn''t notice. So, am I that pretty now?"


    "Can you be serious for once?" Tayo growled.


    "Ha! Why so serious, mister? Anyways, I did notice but that perplexes me." She put a finger to her lips thoughtfully. "Why would they do such? Anyways, that''s beside. Once we get to Sunday, all of this would be over. For now, let''s get a place, we stay down and eat up and then, we scout that Obedi''s place and then move in when the time is right. You still have the sensor, right?"


    "Oh, yes!" Tayo replied. "Why are you helping me?"


    "Helping you? No, no. You said you want Sunday. I want Sunday. The deal is we work together until we get him. Then we fight for ownership right, okay?"


    The horse neighed now. The fire at its hooves died off completely as it trotted to a stop. Niniola looked up at the sky, noticing the brightening.


    "It''s almost Sunrise. We should probably get ready to scout. Now, can you you stop hugging my waist or...?"


    "W-what?" Tayo yelled, jumping off from the horse as Niniola giggled.

 Chapter 69 - Converging Forces

    The horse neighed now. The fire at its hooves died off completely as it trotted to a stop. Niniola looked up at the sky, noticing the brightening.


    "It''s almost Sunrise. We should probably get ready to scout. Now, can you you stop hugging my waist or...?"


    "W-what?" Tayo yelled, jumping off from the horse as Niniola giggled.


    Meanwhile, up above them, an Irunmole leaps into view. Or rather, shimmers into view from a beam of light that crashed down, sparks of light sporadically flying about.


    He has white, finger length, full hair, wearing white leather armor that covered his upper and lower torso. His arms are b.a.r.e, revealing the white bands of light that spiral around them to the open.


    He rests his hand on the wall beside him, his eyes solemnly fixed on an activity before him.


    The activity, being none other than the teasing of Niniola and the stiff-headedness of Tayo in the blue cloak.


    He is hidden for their sight from his position as they seem rather oblivious of him. Inhaling, the Irunmole snaps the fingers of his left and a glass orb appears in the air, floating before his left shoulder.


    He muttered out words, inaudible words before tapping and cl.i.c.k.i.n.g at Orb in the air. With a vibration, the orb expanded, or rather extended half of it to the outside. It''s new appearance being that it possessed two rectangular cuts in a vertical position, that extended outwards giving it an airplane wings vibe.


    The center of it shone with bluish light, howbeit, fully. Afterwards, a rectangle, horizontally this time, stretched out above the orb. The Irunmole flicked a finger of his left and the orb responded, drifting till it stood before his c.h.e.s.t, some little distance away.


    "Connect to Captain''s Timestream Orb." The Irunmole muttered.


    With a beep, the orb responded and there and then, the rectangle screen begins to pixelate, a face of another coming into view.


    "I see Niniola. That exiled girl. She is in the market as at now. She happens to be with... I don''t know him. He''s hooded."


    The face in rectangular screen squinted nuts eyes. This one had a crewcut hairstyle of black, his eyes revealing fierceness while youthfulness radiated from his face.


    "Send the Intel over. I would I.D him at my end. If Niniola is here, then, that means the soul sensor actually is accurate."


    "In that case, it means..." The Irunmole made to say only to be interrupted.


    "...that Sunday is here. She has a knack of appearing wherever the boy is. Log out, I''ll check on Dystella''s scouting on the mercenaries that came to town earlier."


    *


    In the dull brightness of the morning, an Irunmole stood, arms crossed as he watched the shop with the signpost that read ''Obedi''s Special from opposite the street. Behind him is a stall but at this time of the day, the stall is closed. Just as most of the shops are as well.


    Nonetheless, it provided an optimum environment to run scouting and recon. In this instance, they would need not run into interference by passerby or have to hold back from full force because of the people around.


    However, the Irunmole bit his tongue, he hoped it would not come to that.


    Crew cut, the white, sleeveless, shirted Irunmole on black trousers, sighed. He was the same Irunmole that had checked in the mercenaries from BlueMoon Mercenary Alliance House when they arrived from a flying saucer. However, that was not his intended duty. He only was covering that field because he had a mission to work and getting his hands on every bit of information, he reasoned, was paramount to total success


    Before him was an Orb, a Timestream Orb to be exact. Above the orb, at eye level was a rectangle through which he observed Tayo and Niniola heading out with the horse.


    Swallowing, he lifted his eyes up, catching the sight of the jolly duo, except the hooded one was not smiling, walking on. And from it, they appeared to be moving towards the shop he was standing guard at.


    "They had better not ruin this." He thought aloud "Or else, Nagging Prime would nag me to death. 3rd Prime may be considerate but nah, not 2nd Prime. I''d dig my grave before she nags me to death. That why you.giys shouldn''t mess up, okay?


    We''ve got to retrieve Sunday and send him away. Right before The Elder gets a whiff of it."


    And this time, her background was made of trees and leaves.


    "Solia, are you in a tree? Why?" The Captain asked.


    "Yes, captain." Solia replied, taking her eyes from what she was gazing at away to look at the rectangle.


    Solia appeared, from her upper bust, to be dressed in the same way as the other except for her short, dreads of black.


    "In other to blend in, I had to stay in the trees to avoid detection. There was a bit of trouble here, Captain."


    "What trouble?" The captain''s voice tensed. "I hope you didn''t interfere much?"


    "No, not at all. You gave the orders." Solia rubbed her chin. "A pyramid hierarchy technique was used here. Ibiyemi, the daughter of General Folarin of the BlueMoon. She awakened an eye, the Eye of Chance."


    "Hm! Give me visuals on them."


    "Yes Captain."


    In a moment later, the screen revealed a far imagery of the mercenaries, Tobias, Ibiyemi, Elias and Elisa seated around the doused flames.


    "Mmm... This meat is actually good. The cook must have being a genius." Elisa m.o.a.n.e.d, biting onto the barbecue she has with both hands.


    From the looks of it, they appeared to have each shared two large pieces of meat, ones that they ravenously ate.


    "Ibiyemi, I''ll teach you how to hide your eye. Do you want to learn?" Tobias asked, dusting his now empty hands.


    Ibiyemi looked up from the meat, her right eye still glowing as she nodded.


    "Alright guys. We''ve relaxed just as Tobias asked. Tobias, I hope you''re ready to go again?" It was Elisa asking from her lotus pose.


    "Yeah. I must confess. Ibiyemi''s eye did quite a number on me. Hehehe." Tobias scratched his head.


    "Okay, looks like you''re good." Elisa replied. "Take your spare masks, all of you. Now that Tobias casted a secret technique with the pyramid hierarchy, we have info on where the bounties are. Luckily, for us, the Niniola bounty is headed towards the location of Sunday, which is at a shop called Obedi''s Specials." Elisa added.


    The screen view changed, showing Solia''s face.


    "Captain, Sunday appears to be a bounty for them. Do you want me to cut them off now?"


    "No, it''s okay. You''re outmatched. I want all of you to head back to me. If we are fast enough, we can take down Obedi''s Specials quickly and get the mister.


    I''m done with my recon as well and right now, I have the internal structure of the facility.


    Sending the map data over... Immediately you received, converge with me at once."


    Solia nodded her head. The male Irunmole too at his place, inhaled, rubbing both palms together.


    The Showtime was just about to begin.


    -

 Chapter 70 - The Crackdown Begins

    "Aaarhh!" Sunday yelled as his body but the floors of the storage ro with a heavy thud. Agbawo g.r.o.a.n.e.d behind him and underneath him was a scowling Obedi with an extremely battered face.


    "Get off!" Obedi cursed, throwing Sunday from over him to the side.


    "Aaaah!" He g.r.o.a.n.e.d again, hitting the floor once more.


    Meanwhile, Agbawo already stood up and was dusting his hands with a pleased look.


    "That was excellent. Pity the Arena did not hold. We don''t have enough space to flesh out the battle here. So, I propose that we rest and maybe by full sunlight, get our hands on another Arena crystal to continue." He said just as Sunday and Obedi sat up.


    "N-not done yet?" Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d, holding the back of his head. "I went full Sage Mode in the end."


    "Apparently, dimwit!" Obedi squeezed his face to the side. "That was only a stroke of luck. If you can''t bear the transformation of Half Sage, there''s no way you could handle Full Sage. Your Soulbond decided to cheat again."


    "It said something about being insignificant...!" Sunday shrugged.


    "Oh!" Obedi sighed, putting his hands to the ground as he began rising. "He must have sniffed in on the talk with my soulbond. That''s unusual but again, it is Ascendancy Classed, it''s high class should allow it some cheats.


    Let''s get you a meal to cool you off." Obedi added, stretching his left hand for Sunday to grab.


    Sunday did, hefted up to his feet by Obedi. Just then, a heavy rapping resounded from up above making Agbawo and Obedi to frown.


    "What? Customers this early?" Obedi sighed. "I better see to that. Must be the appearance of Rare Type Creatures in the market so, maybe someone wants to get a special to defend themselves." Obedi muttered to himself. He walked to the extreme, just opposite the area after the dangling chain restraints that once held Sunday lay.


    Moving on, he tapped the wall and then, a rectangle shape-like door appeared out of white light, opening up to reveal the shop where artefacts of all kinds lay on shelves.


    He walked through that and it closed on his leave. Stepping out to the shop proper, Obedi sighed, moving closer to the door.


    He waved his hands in a X-shape and the glass doors slid into the walls, vanishing and revealing an Irunmole , the same Captain of before.


    Obedi frowned. He was not expecting this. This were Guard Irunmoles working under the High Council of Ilu Obatala. And he knew so much that if they were here, it meant somehow, they got a whiff of what was on here.


    Time to play dumb!


    "You got the wrong address, I assure you. But it''s good to know that you guys put so much effort in to your work. Nice, this way, all of us can stay safe in... GNNNK!"


    "Cut the crap!" The Captain hooked by the collar of his gown. "You know why we are here. Where is Sunday?"


    The Captain stepped in, walking to Obedi who hastily struggled to rise. Just as he did, Solia and the other male Irunmole stepped in as well.


    "Solia, notify the relay teams to stand by and keep their Timestreams fully operational. Any backups from outside, they cut down. Draxia, you''re with me."


    Solia nodded, fl.i.c.k.i.n.g a finger as her glowing Timestream orb appeared over head.


    "No. This is violation of private property, you trespassers."Obedi screamed. "Out with you!"


    Obedi ordered, slamming his hand down to the red button on his counter.


    "Summoning Type Energy?" Captain''s eyes bulged. "No, you don''t! IMOLE MO!"


    He yelled, hurling over an Imole Mo into the air. The blade whistled, arcing and then stabbing into Obedi''s hand and the button as well.


    "Aaaaargghhh!". Obedi yelled out in pain as portals opened up at the ceiling, men clad in black dropping down like flies.


    "Ah!" Captain sighed, noting the thick cl.u.s.ter of men in black about Obedi. "You want it this way, fine with me. This is Nothing.


    Law of Light, Light Lance Skewer!"


    AAaaaaghh..." He screamed out, hurling a beam of light.


    The beam whistled again just as the men started to raise their swords for the attack. Hurtling down, the beam tore through the air, halving the men in black right before them could move in it''s trajectory for Obedi.


    "Captain," Solia called out sharply, taking backward steps as the men in black advanced on her. "Do I call the relay teams for reinforcement? More keep dropping from the portals." She noted even as Draxia twisted about, his light beam cutting down an Irunmole by his side as he countered an attack with another light beam at the back.


    "No! Like I said, this is nothing." The Captain yelled, scything the heads of a dozen men with a single sway of his light beam.


    "This is going to cost me a fortune at the Hourglass Merc. But as long as my hand is still on this button, more people will come."


    Obedi laughed maniacally only to be horrified the next second, just as the lance neatly chopped off his hand before exploding to bits behind the counter.


    He yelled, holding his empty wrists in agony, oblivious to the mowing down of the mercenaries about him by the three Guard Irunmoles.


    The Irunmoles slashed, the captain speared through, ducking and doing with his skewering light beam. Draxia leapt up into the air, dealing a dozen slashes of light down below. Solia rolled over on the ground, her short dagger-like light beam, an advanced version of the Imole Mo, neatly chopping off feet and knees of the men.


    However, despite the progress they made, more kept dropping down. Each one they struck, a dozen more appeared to fill in. Regardless of how skilled they were, they soon find themselves at a stall mate as they chop down and soon are forced to back towards the door, the captain in front.


    One could only rely on a certain technique that could last for a long time. And in the case of not being able to withstand the techniques existential strain, they each had bands on their wrists that held the constructs of the techniques from falling apart.


    It was the classic shoot, duck, reload and repeat. Except that they did not have the reload chance here. And right now, the Guard Irunmoles were finding it tough, relying on the now, less effective techniques they each had used.


    And right now, in the heat of the battle, Solia and Draxia failed to notice Obedi sneaking into a door of light. This did not go unnoticed for the captain but not only him. However, he could not act because of the situation he found himself in.


    But the others could.


    The people who stood outside the doors of the shop also noticed.


    The same persons who had been attacked earlier, Niniola and Tayo.


    "Hm. There is where he is hiding him." Tayo frowned, dashing in, his aura of cutting, strongly slashing down the Mercenaries ruthlessly as he sped to the light-made door.

 Chapter 71 - Crackdown II

    "Captain, we need the relay team, now." Solia chanted out as she threw herself into the air, twisting to avoid a dozen slashes of thin blades at her.


    "Alright, call them in." The Captain grunted, turning a swift roundabout with his light beam as the bands on his wrists glittered brilliant blue light, clearing off a circle free of enemies.


    Just then, a sharp splitting aura dashed through, spearing a clean route like a hot knife''s path in butter. The zoom of air caused Irunmoles to fall to the side, either split up or chopped mercilessly by the aura while unbalancing Solia in the air and forcing Draxia to leap up from the path.


    Heaving, Captain eyes bulged. "Don''t tell me the relay teams are here, so fast?"


    The sudden movement that cut down the numbers of the men in black seemed to slow down time as everyone turned to look at the counter side. To their surprise, at the end of the path of the cutting aura was a figure with a fluttering cape and a sword drawn out. The figure punched the wall just as the light patches on it vanished.


    "Easy, Tayo. Not everything goes by brute force." A feminine voice cut through the tense atmosphere.


    Hearing that, heads turned to look, seeing Niniola in her white gown winking at them all. Slowly, she began to make her way through the shimmering corpses of Irunmoles that dissipated into the air as radiant energy.


    "It''s that cursed girl." A voice called out.


    "What are you doing here, Niniola the exiled abomination?" Captain grunted as he began walking from the edge of the wall where shattered shelves lay about, trying to intercept Niniola. "You are forbidden to be around. For this, you have broken the law."


    "Oh, My!" Niniola clasped her two hands together with a sly smile. "Look at all the cool artefacts about here, partially destroyed by the skirmish here. Anyways, no time."


    She began running, ducking under the lunge of the Captain. She slipped past him and in her hands, an orb appeared.


    "Orb of Occurrence, Activate!" She yelled out just as the orb exploded into radiant energy.


    "What? She has an Orb of Occurrence? How come?"


    "Impossible!"


    "Where did she get one?"


    "Did she craft it?"


    Various voices yelled about as Niniola interacted with the screen like interface of the Orb, pinching and zooming.


    "Captain, sir! There is a spatial compression in here. Something that Obedi escaped into. Don''t ask me how I know." Niniola raised a finger. "I think it''s better we work together for now. I don''t know why you are here but I came for Sunday."


    "What?" Captain muttered, turning around to face Niniola.


    "Right!" She beamed a smile to Tayo by her side. "That makes how many of us now? three in partnership. Cool!"


    "Captain, there''s a report coming in from the Relay Teams. Spatial interference from the outside. Someone or some people are trying to phase in." Solia called out as her orb vibrated before her face.


    "Tell them to engage." Captain replied just as light shone and the door through which Obedi escaped in, appeared once more. Except that this time, it seemed as if time was being replayed, showing Obedi panicking and rushing in to the door.


    "There..." Niniola shrugged, watching the orb shatter into dust. "So long, you guys!" She saluted, jumping in after Tayo.


    ***


    Meanwhile, outside the door, space warped and contorted. Only for four figures to appear out of thin in front of the open doors of Obedi Specials.


    "Ah! What happened?" The woman shaped mercenary heaved, her face concealed by the mask but her boots revealing her to be Elisa.


    "Apparently, we got pulled out of the teleport. Some people are here." Elisa, the manly of the two gold booted duo said, turning around.


    Already, movement had begun, although in little, scanty groups of persons. Still, the market had began to take it''s shape as the day brightened even further.


    However, none of that seemed to bother the crew of seven white armored Irunmoles who walked from across the street. Walking to the surprised figures with Blue Moon Mercenary Alliance House.


    "You heard the memo. Don''t cause trouble on your stay here." The lead of the seven, a male with long black hair and somewhat reddish skin pointed a finger.


    "Yeah, damn right! Pulling us out of spatial bubble. You could have killed us, you idiots " Elisa chanted, walking to take the lead.


    "This is High Council duty. Stand back! That shop is out of bounds." The male guard continued, ignoring Elisa as he raised the same pointer finger up to the sky. "If you refuse, lethal force would be used. This is your last warning. Stand Down!"


    "Like hell! Link up, everyone." Elisa yelled out, stretching her hands to full span. Elias latched her left shoulder with his right hand, Tobias at the left shoulder while Ibiyemi held to his side.


    "Law of Chance: Vanishing Apparitions.."


    "Law of Light: Shooting Star!" The male guard with his finger yelled out in return.


    Just as Ibiyemi and co began phasing out of reality, the guard stretched his finger to them. Immediately, a huge ball of light bursted into view. The ball hurtled down on them rapidly, crashing down and exploding. But before it did, Ibiyemi''s mask flashed as purplish light bursted out from beneath it.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    "Aaaaaaarrrrghhhhh..." Elisa, Elias and Tobias yelled out in hurt as they crashed down on impact, their surroundings totally charred.


    Little patches of white fire burnt here and there as they coughed, each trying to rise to their feet. Behind them, the top of the shop was destroyed with a diagonal slash of sorts. The slash cut up, from the ground to the top of the shop, opening it to the air while patches of the walls still burnt with fire.


    "Damn You!" Elias grunted.


    "Do you have a death wish!" Elisa yelled out, patting off the fire on half of her mask.


    The fire went out, revealing her left eye open. Tobias was not so lucky as the part over his lips were totally charred while Elias'' mask was still intact, although cracked.


    "Lancelot." A female called out to the Irunmole who released the technique that disrupted the Mercenaries phasing.


    "Yes, Adebi?" He looked to his left where she stood, with her arms crossed and a thoughtful look on.


    "Weren''t they four in number? How come there is only three now?"


    "What?" Lancelot gasped, realization hitting me. "Damn! The last female got out. But how? My attack was perfectly timed to counter their phasing."


    ***

 Chapter 72 - The Rescue Team Up

    "Aaaah..." The man in the simple white garment cried out as he stepped out of a white lined, upright, rectangle.


    Back in the storage room, Obedi huffed in pain, looking down in his now empty left wrist. Panic filled his heart as well as disgust for those Guard Irunmoles. They claimed to be more righteous, yet, gladly their very Captain had so easily chopped his hand off.


    What happened to simply getting him away from the button or destroying the button alone? After all, that would have shut it down completely.


    No, his hand getting chopped seemed more interesting to the idiot. Didn''t he know that as long as the chopped hand still remained on that button, more mercenaries would drop I''m on them?


    Obedi cursed his luck for the low grade mercenaries the HourGlass Merc got him. Yes, they did provide a seemingly limitless number of low grade mercenaries but then again, compared to those Guard Irunmoles, they were nothing. The best they could hope for was to overwhelm them using sheer numbers alone.


    Anyways, he couldn''t hope for much. After all, those canon fodder mercenaries were the ones he could afford. Right now, he set his mind on something. It was simple in fact, get Sunday by force or will and flee.


    First, the hooded boy earlier, now these Guard Irunmoles...


    If only he had gotten the beast earlier and disposed of Sunday, this skirmish and inevitable destruction of his Shop might have been avoided.


    If the worst came to the worst, he''d have to go Sage Mode or even summon the soulbond in his stead. But, he had been saving that, at least until the canon fodder was finished because he knew without fail that Guard crews worked in gangs of 5-10 members. Those three in the shop were not all. Who knew if the others were the ace members, the trump cards the guard squad held in their sleeves.


    And again, the artefacts, he was cut off from the most of them because he was at the Counter all through.


    "What is happening?" Agbawo asked, worried while Sunday stands with crossed arms beside him.


    "Trouble!" Obedi said, holding his chopped wrist for them to see. "High Council Guards. They have an order to kill everyone on sight. Including you, Sunday!" Obedi lied, trying to pull a fast one on Sunday.


    One that would allow the idiot agree to leave with him, without fuss.


    Sunday shrugged, looking uninterested. "I''m not surprised. My father has always a wanted me dead."


    "What?" Obedi blinked, waving his still present hand. "You know what, that is not important! We need to leave, Agbawo. All of us. While we still can!"


    "No!" Agbawo''s face blanched, sickening sensation settling on him. "You need to leave. When you hired me, you didn''t mention occupational hazards of getting massacred by High Council Guards." He reached forward, weakly grabbing Obedi by the neck with both hands.


    "I didn''t sign up for this. Curse you. Why did you had to drag me into your mess with them?"


    "What are you saying?" Obedi yelled, shoving him off by the c.h.e.s.t with his still waiting hand. "You think I wanted this?"


    Agbawo coughed, tapping Sunday on the shoulder.


    "Sunday, Obedi might be right! We should head out. After all, what good would it be if you died here without learning the full mastery of your soulbond?"


    Sunday tilted his head, his eyes furiously scrutinizing the wizened lean personage of Agbawo.


    "Hehehe." He chuckled emotionlessly. "Right! So that you can trick me into getting beat up. Once I''m all beat up and broken, you''ll have almost no resistance to steal Bane, the Wolf from me?


    I appreciate your lessons but not a chance, man." Sunday scoffed, looking at the horrified expression on Agbawo and Obedi.


    "Look, so what? Now you know what we had in mind. So what?" Obedi growled.


    It doesn''t matter but that beast is not staying in you anymore. I am extracting it whether you like it or not!"


    "Uh... Actually, nobody is extracting anything." A taunting feminine voice resounded from behind him, freezing him up. "The only people extracting is us. The others are losers."


    Niniola winked at Sunday, one hand on her hip while a huffing Tayo stood by, his hood covering most of his face while his sword gave out sharp cutting intent.


    "W-what?" Obedi staggered back, falling against Agbawo who promptly shoved him forward again.


    "Niniola..." Sunday called out, a thin smile cutting across his lips. "So you got out, after all?"


    "Yes, I did. I couldn''t bear for you to go rushing down to Orun Apaadi when you have not a single knowledge how it works. I''ll be your guide, you know! After all, you''re my champion, sparkles!" She winked at him, giving the peace sign in the air.


    Sunday scoffed, his focus trailing to the hooded figure beside her.


    "Oh, this is Tayo. He seemed intent on saving you. I''m not sure why but hey, we plan to fight on who gets you after we save you." Niniola smiled broadly, tapping Tayo on the shoulder.


    The latter winced just as Obedi decided he had had enough.


    "You miscreants! Get Out!" He screamed the top of his voice out.


    "What if we don''t? Call your men in black?" Tayo growled and at that, Sunday''s eyes narrowed, scrutinizing him.


    "Sorry, but you''re out of luck!" He added, gearing himself to attack with his sword arm pulled back.


    "Fine, bastard!" Obedi cursed. "Sage..."


    "Sunday!" Another feminine voice halted everything in the room.


    Tayo turned back and at the end of the room where the storage boxes were in few numbers was the phasing person of Ibiyemi.


    As soon as her body solidified, she let her mask off, revealing her flashing purple eye.


    "Ah, more of you? And she has an eye?" Obedi growled, dropping his hand to the ground in all flats. "Fine. I''ll take all of you head on!"


    "Summoning Circle: Metalplated Eagle, Activate!" He chanted.


    Immediately, a huge circle of black spread out across the ground, Obedi''s hand being the center of it all. Runes carvings ripped into sight in visage of black, running till they criscrossed each other, like the many lines of several inscribed stars.


    While that happened, Niniola turned to Ibiyemi who stood still, waiting for what was going to happen next.


    "New comer. You''re here for Sunday, I guess. We''ve got to team up. Whatever Soulbond he is summoning... It''s going to get pretty bad for us, unless we team up, okay?


    So, don''t go holding back!" Niniola warned Ibiyemi, jumping back alongside with Tayo just in time to avoid the activation of the lighting summoning Circle.


    "Alright, then!" Niniola shrugged, leaning forward with a leg drawn back. "flank it on the sides. Avoid direct attacks. If this man summoned his beast instead of going Sage, it means he plans on doing something else to Sunday. I''ll handle him from there." Niniola gave directions just as the outlines of a hulking grey Eagle slowly solidified into view.

 Chapter 73 - A Party of Three

    "Alright, then!" Niniola shrugged, leaning forward with a leg drawn back. "flank it on the sides. Avoid direct attacks. If this man summoned his beast instead of going Sage, it means he plans on doing something else to Sunday. I''ll handle him from there." Niniola gave directions just as the outlines of a hulking grey Eagle slowly solidified into view.


    SKRRRRRRRREEEEEECHHHHH...! The Eagle screeched out.


    Its beaks were golden and contained killing intent. The wings each had some sort of pauldrons that streaked off into the air, forming a shoulder of sorts of gold as well. The claws too were not left out, containing superficial claws of metals on it, all of which added vibrance and dangerous sensation to the dull l.u.s.tre of the Eagle''s feathers.


    It stretched its wings but because of the small space, the wings got cramped up. Visibly annoyed, the eagle c.o.c.ked it''s head down and backwards at Obedi who still had his hand on the now vanishing summon circle.


    "Hey, Obedi. What''s up with this? Trying to get me killed? Why''d you summon me in this small space?" It crawed angrily.


    "Just finish those bastards off. Create room if you need to!" Obedi huffed, rising from the ground.


    "Fine by me!" The eagle crawed again.


    It ruffled it''s neck and simultaneously, a burst of energy exploded, shattering the walls and roof to ruins. With the restrictions out, it rose to full height, towering for up to 12ft high. The equivalent in meters being 3.6meters, daily dwarfing the averagely heighted Irunmoles before it of 7ft.


    "Metal plated Dip Eagle- mythic type. maximum soul stage is Elite Class, but this one is Lord Classed. Max energy is 5, 894. law, law of War; principle: Fervor." Niniola chanted out, staring at the Eagle before her while her ragtag party members stayed at her sides, each with weapons drawn and ready to spring.


    "W-what?" Ibiyemi asked, confusedly, without taking her eyes from the front.


    "She''s soul gazing the eagle." Tayo muttered. "Soul gazing allows you to read the rank of an opponent and determine a strategy to counter it effectively or to decide when to retreat. A Lord Classed shouldn''t be so much trouble for me and you, being two Elites in here."


    "What about her?" Ibiyemi shrugged.


    "I don''t know." Tayo muttered. "She''s hiding her status from being gazed. Can''t tell. So let''s focus on what we can tell."


    "Wow. Hiding ones soul status can be done, too?" Ibiyemi gaped, respect filling her for the people with her.


    Without doubt, these two were not on her level.


    ¡ª


    "Stay sharp," Niniola warned as the Eagle stretched its wings. "The eagle is a fervent believer in the law of war, utilizing the principle of fervor in gaining speed bursts and metal protection. This creature will lurk in the shadows awaiting the perfect time to dip and strike its prey from above."


    "War! Sounds fine by me." Tayo replied, dashing forward in a tingly cloud of sharp, cutting aura.


    Seeing him, the Eagle flapped it''s wings, trying to lift up with a croon, into the sky.


    "I''ll cover you!" Ibiyemi replied, her eye of chance flashing. "Aaaaarghh..." She yelled, falling to her knees. She would have fallen to the ground flat, but got supported by Niniola instead.


    "Don''t be silly. That thing is Lord Classed. Using your eye on something higher classed than you has some serious drawbacks. Most of the times, it would fail." Niniola muttered, trying to get her to rise.


    Ibiyemi rose up with her aid, her right eye bleeding white essence down. Shortly after, her nose began to bleed as well, followed by a trickle from the edge of her mouth.


    "Thanks!" Ibiyemi muttered. "Law of Chance: Abefele Iruju." She chanted, dashing up. From box to box, she leapt up high into the air with double illusionary blades to the Eagle and Tayo who slashed and pecked at each other in the air.


    "Hm!" Niniola sighed. "Still basic elite, eh." She grinned, turning her focus to those on the ground.


    "Aaaaarghh..." A yell erupted and Niniola quickly slid on her left foot to the side. Luckily, she was just in time to escape several sizzling hot spears of light that dissipated past her.


    Frowning, she looked forward to the huffing figure of Obedi. She noted the location of Sunday and saw the elderly looking one smash an orb to the ground.


    Afterwards, vines stretched out, grabbing the man till he was dragged into the earth, completely vanishing from view.


    "Perfect! That makes a fair fight! Not that minded, anyways." She smirked, slamming her feet on the ground as she zoomed into the air in a jump.


    Obedi gritted, clasping his fingers for the next technique. He had forgone Sage mode because he felt outnumbered earlier. And indeed, he was, but that again was not exactly why. The reason was that he wanted to have a go at Sunday. Going Sage mode might not have allowed him the chance. Sure, he could have engaged them in Sage Mode but a move like that would place heavy, even suicidal concentration on him, preventing him from moving away.


    But with his soulbond summoned, they would have something to deal with, while removing any attention from him completely.


    Damn her... If only that Agbawo had stayed back and threw a helping hand.


    No time to cry over split milk now, was there?


    "Law of light; Light Shields." He chanted, hurling his hand to manifest a shield at the airborne Niniola.


    "Ha! Really?" Niniola scoffed, landing on the shield like a landing pad, just above Obedi.


    "Law of light: Light discs combustibles.!" Obedi sighed as two circling, razor sharp discs made of white light spiralled into the air, just as the shield vanished.


    Without a shield below her, Ninola''s leg channeled down, intent on crashing down on Obedi''s head. However, she fails to notice the discs of energy coming for her, from below.


    The shield was only to stall time.


    BOOOM!


    BOOOOOMMM!!!


    Niniola hurtled down, totally caught up in the explosions. Behind her, Tayo crashed down, looking briefly at the downed Ibiyemi. He heaved, chanting. "Law of War: Collision blades." And with that, he leapt up again, putting himself in line with the swift bomb-diving Eagle.


    However while that happened, Obedi huffed. Flinching, he turned back only to see two figures materialize into the air.


    The same very mercenaries who Ibiyemi had fought from before. With battered faces, they each reached out hand and grabbed Sunday by the shoulder just as reality contorted and they phased out.


    With Sunday!

 Chapter 74 - The Power of Harem

    However while that happened, Obedi huffed. Flinching, he turned back only to see two figures materialize into the air.


    The same very mercenaries who Ibiyemi had fought from before. With battered faces, they each reached out hand and grabbed Sunday by the shoulder just as reality contorted and they phased out.


    With Sunday!


    "Nooo..." Was the yell that rent the air from behind Sunday as he faded off, his consciousness awaking to the rapid movement through a void.


    ''You stupid. I told you to duck... But you were too engrossed watching your girlfriend, fool!" Bane''s voice rippled through the void as he was being pulled along, all of which happened in mere seconds.


    Reality itself was merely a wrapping of surroundings and environs around an enveloping void that swallowed each and everything within.


    In contrast to what people perceived, the Void was not entirely evil. Infact, it was from the Void, Eledumare emerged from and thus, began spinning the fabrics of reality to coat the void entirely.


    There were a few ladies however, in space, where the void was opened up and in humans terms, it was named as a black hole.


    The void owed no allegiance to good or evil. It was just a universal concept that had been exploited by some many gods and demons alike. Such was the technique the rogue Irunmoles were using to pull Sunday at the moment.


    The technique they used, Shifting Presence, allowed one to step out of Fate and time via the Void, sometimes, undetected by their soul signatures, provided they had anchor points where they could emerge from.


    Without these anchor points, a traveller in the Void could be lost forever. It was fast and very effective because the Void covered vast areas in mere minutes, faster than anyone who could just teleport with regular techniques.


    ''Boy, the next anchor point that they aare using is far from here. You can break out before it''s too late. By Full Sage Mode." Bane whispered to his ears.


    ''What? I can''t go full sage without your consent and the backlash...''


    ''Just trust me. A brief Full Sage Mode would not have backlash.'' Bane said, looking at Sunday''s consciousness from behind the bars.


    It stretched out a paw through the bars, looking at Sunday. Shrugging, Sunday smirked, putting out a fist to connect with Bane.


    As they connected, the blackness that clouds Sunday''s vision vanished, bright yellow light bursting out from his body.


    RAAAAAARRRRRR....


    The scene morphed, returning to the storage room. A growling Sunday in Full Sage Mode frowned, although only Bane''s Astral head coated him, as two astral paws rammed into the c.h.e.s.ts of the Rogue Mercenaries.


    ''Alright now. Let''s break off!'' Bane hastily shouted, trying to pull his paw away.


    "I...I can''t..." Sunday yelled out.


    In his soul space, he struggled to pull back his fist but lightning crackled between the joining, pulling both paw and fist closer.


    ''W-what? You''ll die. Let me go!'' Bane yelled out, it''s eyes bulging in panic.


    ''I-i can''t!''Sunday cried out as howling of chaotic, lightning wind began to expand from the fist, forcing Sunday closer and closer.


    Outside his soul space, Sunday''s body began to crack with red welts here and there. His trousers ripped at different points as the Sage Form that had saved him from kidnap now was his death tomb of spiralling energy bolts that sporadically shot out here and there.


    ''Sunday, bastarrrrrrdddddd... How greedy are you for power? Let me go. You''ll dieeee..'' Bane w.h.i.n.ed miserably, his snout ramming into the bars as result of the energy storm pulling him closer.


    "Sunday, you can fight this." A feminine voice rippled into Sunday''s soul space. "You are my champion, so, don''t you die on me!"


    ''Ah, what''s this puny energy?'' Bane queried, looking as a stream of white energy fluttered, circling around the storm between the groaning Sunday and Bane.


    Just then, Sunday looked up from his straining against the storm.


    ''Its Niniola. Ha!'' He grinned. ''She''s transferring Agbara to me?" He questioned as more and more energy began fluttering in, repairing the cracks in his soul space.


    However, Bane did not find it funny as he growled.


    ''Fool. What''s her puny energy got to do? The best she can do is to lessen the strain of Sage Mode on your mind. But it''s not enough, eventually, you''ll die unless you can break the Sage Connection.'' Bane cursed.


    ''No, Niniola. She''s s-strong!'' Sunday muttered just as energy formed an ethereal hand that clutched to his wrist and began pulling.


    "Obedi, we meet again." Tayo heard a voice below him scoff, sensing so many Soul essences walk in.


    However, he paid no attention as he leapt up, jumping at the diving Eagle again with his sword arm backwards.


    "Law of Light: Shooting Star." Another voice yelled out and before Tayo could close in, a shooting star rammed into the Eagle, charring it to the ground.


    With his attack thwarted, he landed now. Looking about, he sees four Guard Irunmoles who have quickly made a short work of Obedi and the Eagle as well. Three of them, he had seen earlier but the one with long black hair, he hadn''t seen.


    "All clear, boy!" He winked at Tayo, helping Ibiyemi from the crashed storage boxes.


    On her feet now, Ibiyemi liked on, her eyes bleeding essence, her face battered and her lips bleeding as well.


    Just then, the memory of the vision she had earlier about Sunday fluttered to her kind as she stared at the howling frame of Sunday being hugged by the girl who was giving tips about the Eagle.


    Sunday''s smirk turned to one of sadness as he began beckoning to her. "Come, Come find me. I need you."


    "N-no... I won''t fail you." She cried out, dashing forward despite her heavily damaged frame. "I''m not that weakling you used to save. This time..." Tears started flowing down her eyes as she neared Sunday''s Sage Form. "This time, let me save you."


    "I told you." Ninola''s annoyed voice sounded. "Don''t use your eye on things that are higher classed than you. You''d die."


    Ignoring the frame of Niniola that hugs Sunday''s left shoulder, backing her, she rises painstakingly to her feet. Now, she gritted her teeth, forcing her legs to work as she struggled to the other side of screaming Sunday who faced her as well, his right.


    However, try as she could, the Sage Form rejected her, shooting bouts of energy at her so much that she staggered back and even fell on her face.


    Still, that did not discourage her as she rose, her hands and legs trembling and her overall coat ripped in several patches, revealing a little of the black clothing underneath.


    "If... If she can do it... I can too."


    "Don''t die, you!" Niniola lifted her head, watching her. "Stop trying to get in, you''ll only die. I got in because I am pretty strong but you are not." Niniola has a face of sadness and horror at Ibiyemi.


    "No... I..I refuse.... I... I am... am... n-no coward..." She yelled out, straining on her feet as she stretched her hand into the howling and extremely unstable Sage Form.


    And with that, she pushed herself finally, falling in at the cost of several cuts.on her body.


    Huffing she staggers and immediately falls down to the right shoulder of Sunday, sagging her head down his back.


    Sunday arched up, screaming for a last time before relaxing down on his knees, head dropped and resting on the jointed shoulders of the two girls just as the Sage Form stabilized and spiralled into him.


    Surprised, Niniola asked, still hugging Sunday.


    "You want to kill yourself for my Sunday?"


    "Ha!" Ibiyemi scoffed. "He''s my Sunday too."

 Chapter 75 - A Circle of Friends

    Surprised, Niniola asked, still hugging Sunday.


    "You want to kill yourself for my Sunday?"


    "Ha!" Ibiyemi scoffed. "He''s my Sunday too."


    THUD! THUD!! THUD!!!


    Three sounds of weight dropping down as Tobias, Elisa and Elias landed from their leaps.


    This time, neither of them have any masks on, an evidence of the battle that they had had with the seven Guard Irunmoles but aside from that, they are mostly unscathed. A testament to just how much they held their own against the Guard Irunmoles.


    With only heartbeats apart, several steps thudded down, behind them, the rest of the Irunmoles coming to view. Earlier, their black haired Irunmole with the Shooting Star technique had gone into to assist the Captain, this leaving the six of them to deal with the mercenaries who happened to be just on par, in terms of power with them.


    However, even themselves are not scathed, revealing that the battle must have been dragged to a stalemate between them earlier.


    "Wow! Heir to the house, you did it. You have cornered the two bounties in one place already." Elisa crooned, her hands on her sensual appealing waist as she leaned her upper torso forward.


    "Alright, Mercenaries of the BlueMoon Mercenary Alliance House, you''ve been warned." The Captain of the Squad flexed his shoulders as he walked to meet the mercenaries before them. "I must tell you, any further step now would be a disaster to you! Sunday is not a bounty! Don''t get on my bad side for any much than you have already."


    Around them was a shadow of what used to be a Storage room. The spatial compression that allowed it to store many more things than the room could contain had been destroyed by the Eagle earlier and right now, Obedi lay on the ground, his back pinned down by Draxia''s knee.


    Seeing that, Ibiyemi struggled to rise while Niniola remained so, backing the Irunmoles in the already destroyed room.


    "Oh, really? Did you forget already that the heir to the house already has them with her? So, make any move on us and watch her destroy them both." Elisa grunted, his head tilted to look at the Guard Irunmoles.


    Hearing that, the Irunmoles froze. The Captain froze too but soon, he dared to let a smile spread across his lips.


    "You''re bluffing!" He said, continuing to walk.


    "Hey, Heir to the House, knock ''em out! Start with Niniola, the abomination first!" Elisa called out, pointing a finger to the barely standing Ibiyemi.


    "Huh?" Ibiyemi frowned.


    "Hey!" Niniola sighed, looking at Ibiyemi.


    Being the one who spent long time with Sunday trying to stabilize him, she was in pretty much bad shape already, having been drained of so much energy.


    "Are you with them? Those mercenaries?"


    Startled, Ibiyemi scowled, pointing a finger at Niniola.


    "You''re that girl? Don''t you dare talk to me, abomination!" She threw her a disgusted look.


    "What?" Niniola frowned, raising her head from Sunday, huffing and staring daggers at Ibiyemi.


    "What are you waiting for?" Elisa screamed her lungs out. "A mercenary who delays directs order for a bounty is a dog, You hear me, Dog, that''s what you are."


    "What?" Ibiyemi gasped, trembling visibly, shock all over her face for the name calling.


    "Hey, aren''t you been too harsh on the girl?" Tobias questioned only to gulp as Elisa stared daggers at him.


    "For refusing a direct order from the member of the BlueMoon Mercenary Alliance House Disciplinary Committee, you are worse than a dog. You are an abomination to the Alliance House!" Elisa spat out, pointing an acussatory finger at Ibiyemi.


    Ibiyemi''s knees nearly buckled, her hand on her c.h.e.s.t as her face reveals horror. "D-dont say that, Elisa. Don''t!"


    "Why shouldn''t she?" Niniola spoke. "You don''t want to be called an Abomination, yet, you call me one. Look!" She sighed, huffing.


    "Shut up!" Ibiyemi transferred agression to Niniola in words.


    "See, you are not any different from me. I don''t know why they call you heir to the house but from the way she talks to you? It''s like she hates you." Niniola said.


    "If you''re the heir to the house, shouldn''t she respect you, at least? Even at that, the anger and ill intent she has for you, it''s as if she dispises you that she can''t wait to be rid of you. People hate me and can''t wait to dispose me." Ninola''s voice dropped as she looked down again. "And right now, I don''t see any difference between you and me."


    "Oh, you shut it!" Elisa yelled out again. "Ibiyemi, ignore whatever she says and strike her down. If you don''t, oh, I swear, even your father would not save you from the wrath of me."


    "Ha!" Niniola exhaled softly. "You should do what she says. I''m weak already. Just knock me out because I don''t thinks she''s joking about that. I like you and I don''t want you getting more hurt than you already are."


    Ibiyemi huffed, whispering without moving her lips. "I''m not even strong to knock you out."


    "I know. We can fake it!" Niniola whispered back again, her lips unmoving.


    Hearing that, she turned, fisting the air downwards. "I can''t! I can''t hurt my friends." She cried out.


    "Friends? Or, you mean, Friend?" Niniola mumbled inaudibly to the side, shocked at what she heard.


    Meanwhile, Tayo who had been standing in the background since, between the mercenaries and the Guard Irunmoles and the girls but staying close to the edge of the destroyed walls frowned.


    Right now, he was here, his mission ought to be complete. Find Sunday, delay him from going to Earth and send the signal back home for a team to neatly take him to Ilu Ogun.


    It was that simple.


    But, hearing the words, Friends, he froze. He had seen how the two girls had thrust themselves in to save Sunday and was shocked.


    Was that what friendship meant? To be able to stand for someone, no matter the odds?


    If so, he wanted to enjoy this... It didn''t matter if they did not recognise him but he''s try to stick close.


    So that, someday, he may truly acknowledge the meaning of friendship.


    The meaning that was stolen from him when they separated him from Sunday, back then.


    And to do that, the mission could wait.


    "How dare you speak back to me? I''ll teach you manners!" Elisa blasted as she dashed, throwing her hands to the back, racing like the wind.


    Tayo''s eyes flashed, his body throwing into a rush. "Law of War: Light Feet" He chanted, gaining lightness on his feet as he dashed to intercept Elisa''s charge.


    "Phantom Blade!" He muttered, swinging the sword in a horizontal slash.


    Briefly alarmed, Elisa wove her hands just as the blade cut through her and she dissipated into the air.


    However, footsteps kept running further away. Tayo looked back, realising he only struck a clone as Elisa''s hand is zooming for Ibiyemi''s neck.


    Inches away from contact, Elisa squeals as a flaming yellow hand clung to her neck.


    It was Sunday, in Partial Sage.


    "Hey, that''s enough from you!" He frowned, throwing her away.


    Or attempted to before Tayo appeared beside him.


    "Valorous Stance!" Tayo chanted.


    Tayo''s weight left the ground, throwing himself into the air with bent knees, one higher than the other as he rammed into Elisa''s jaw, throwing her into the air.


    She crashed down, only to be caught by Elias, resting in his tight grip at her shoulders.


    "Hey, that''s enough" Elias'' voice rumbled above her.


    "S-so, I-i was bested by Children?" Elisa gasped, unable to understand how.

 Chapter 76 - Situation Back Home

    Maerius stood still, his trusty curved blades hanging strapless from his back as usual. Out of habit, he pulled his streak of white beard, continuously in deep thought. Around him were several Guards Irunmoles with various weapons of light ranging from bows to swords to daggers to mere beams.


    From the looks of it, they appeared to be sparring or about to. The environment bus widely spaced, filled with white sand for as much as two hundred meters. Outside the circular arena, trees outlined the perimeter, beautiful butterflies and brightly colored birds adding to the l.u.s.tre.


    "Ready, 3rd Prime." An Irunmole called out, a white band on his head.


    Hearing that, he spaced out his legs, circling his curled fingers in the air. Still even at this, his eyes are largely unfocused.


    "Come at me!" Maerius the 3rd Prime muttered.


    "Hiyaaaaa..." Foosteps rammed down on the ground as all the Irunmoles in various types of white leather armor charged for him.


    Without paying them the respect of focusing on them, he merely waved his hands in the air, knocking back several of them.


    He jumped up into the air, charged again by the Irunmoles, one leg drawn back.


    He still does not look at them as he draws his sword from over his shoulders with one hand. The sword glows brightly as the light bands spiralling his barehands glow as well. And then, still without looking at either of them, he waved a straight curve underneath him, shooting a burst of energy.


    The energy flamed down, hitting and knocking down each and every Irunmole that had leapt up at him mercilessly, sending them tumbling down to the ground.


    He landed, bent knees to lessen the impact while the other hand keeps stroking his beards. Maerius tilted his head to the side as the opponents began rising up.


    Just as one third of them rose up, he swiftly arched his back forward, his sword sharply plunging into the earth. And with it, a...


    BOOOOOOOM!


    "Insufficient! How would you stand to the unrest that is racking the lands if you are merely knocked out by me, without even focusing on either of you?" Maerius frowned, his eyes flashing.


    "You know, if you are looking to spar with someone..." A feminine voice sounded from behind him. "...to take your mind off the matter, you should have come to me instead of subjecting these Omni, Lord and Omega classed Irunmoles to a beatdown."


    "Anu!" Maerius exhaled, looking back.


    Behind him was 2nd Prime Anu, the highest classed Irunmole in Ilu Obatala, being classed in Ascendency and the one who dealt finishing blows in addition to The Elder against the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf. Also tagged the Nagging Prime, she perpetually had a scowl ready to criticize people but today, her face is bright, smiling.


    Her golden waistbeads jingle as she advances forward, gracefully catwalking, the sun glinting off her chocolate toned skin.


    "They found him. In the Central Market." Anu said, ripping off the golden beads with one hand. Apparently, he had been captured by an illegal beast extractor."


    "Captured?"


    "Yes, but he had broken free by the time the Guards got there." The beads floated in the air before curling around her fists. "Ninola was with him."


    "What? I sealed her away."


    "Well, apparently, she broke free. She''s a prodigy no matter how much we try to ignore her. Now that the gods are refusing to reply us, if things get so bad, we are going to need all the help we can get. Including her."


    "You know Elder won''t agree." Maerius sighed, stepping back, his sword trailing in the dust. "Subjecting a little girl to that sort of torture. Sometimes, I wonder if Trixius was actually right in all of this."


    "Enough talking. Trixius had his merits but his bad outweighed them all. Sunday should be on his way to Arlan now. Expect a report from there. And for heaven''s sake, get a Timestream Orb, those Irunmoles can''t reach you telepathically neither can they send you a letter lest Elder gets wind."


    "Look who''s doing the talk. Stop nagging me." Maerius smirked.


    "What?" Anu glared at him. "Fine! You asked for it."


    With that, she sped across the short distance in less than a blink. Maerius was ready however, his sword coming in to counter her punch.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Shockwaves tore through the space, rocking the air tremendously as they crashed, fists on sword.


    ****


    Asoju Lekan stood with his hands to his back, his head tilted into the bright blue sky, surrounded by buildings on every side.


    "Your charge, Tayo has met with Sunday already."


    "Ah, yes. So, I heard. He met expectations as we anticipated, WarPrime." Lekan replied without turning back.


    The WarPrime''s cape fluttered slowly in the wind as the shoulders and the hood that covered the head shook.


    "True. But still, he lacks. He is yet to contact us as according to the plan."


    "Ah, perhaps he would have, earlier. Had it been you did not log off the soul sensor to connect remotely to it, he might have been in good shape to contact us. It could have killed him to awaken a double loaded sensor."


    [See Chapter: Former Friend]


    "And yet, he lives. That makes him worthy"


    "He''s a Child, WarPrime. This life is too rough for him."


    "The best of warriors are those who understood the roughness of life from childhood. Surely, you should know this."


    Lekan sighed, looking down to his feet on the concrete pavement. "Please, give him some time. He will contact us with a specific location to come in."


    "Hm! Asoju Lekan. I would. But understand this." The War Prime stretched a hand to rest on Lekan''s shoulder. "Should he tarry long, I would not hesitate to have him dead. Traitors are not permitted at this time. Not, when the balance of everything lies on the life or death of Sunday!"

 Chapter 77 - Leaving The Market

    "Alright, you people. I''ve had enough with this." Sunday''s voice boomed out, Ninola standing beside him and stretching.


    Few inches from him, after he reverted to normal from Sage Mode, is the huffing, knee bent Ibiyemi who is barely conscious, her face a total mess. And ahead of her is Tayo, the latter landing softly on the ground after the kick to Elisa.


    ''Lucky Bastard!'' Bane swore at Sunday. ''You got squashed between two girls earlier, why wouldn''t you be so confident now, eh?''


    Sunday sighed, ignoring Bane in his mind as he took on the sight of everything before him.


    The mercenaries stood to his right, Elisa being held up by Elias and by side him was Tobias who has a smirk on his face as if he is enjoying the entire show.


    To the left, the Captain of the Guard Irunmole Squad stood sideways, his fists to his h.i.p.s as he watched Sunday, his other squad members randomly distributed around him.


    "Heyy... You guys destroyed my shop. How dare you... Nnnrgh!" Obedi''s head is squashed into the ground by an Irunmole Guard, shutting him up.


    "Quiet, you! There are several charges on you already. You bet having a destroyed shop would be the lightest you can ever hope for." The black, long haired Irunmole said, walking forward. The form of the Eagle drifted away into bits in the distance, having been captured in an orb held by the same Irunmole who tackled it after Tayo.


    "Ibiyemi, that''s enough from you. You better do what Elisa said. It''s a mission, we can''t do a half mission. Capture the bounty." Elias called out.


    "Like I said," The Captain countered, feiecely eyeing Elias. "Nobody is laying a finger on Sunday. To do that, is to call for death."


    At this, the remaining Guards take up formation, setting themselves to form a wall between the mercenaries and Sunday, their forms at alert.


    He turned fully to Sunday while dust from the battle here drifted about and his feet. "We''ve been mandated to see you to the High Council Deployment Zone. So, if you please, come with us. Your mission awaits."


    The Captain walked forward after collecting a white glowing orb from Solia, coming into inches around Sunday.


    "Here is a light cleansing Orb. You would need this according to your mission dictates." He exhaled, stretching the orb to him.


    Sunday made to collect it but just then Ibiyemi staggered, falling back. He moved, leaving the orb in the Captain''s hand as he swiftly bent, catching her from the back, his knee bent to cushion her back while the left arm supports her back.


    At that, Ninola twisted her lips.


    "Hey, Ibiyemi. Looks like I still had to save you again." Sunday smirked.


    "Hm!" Ibiyemi smiled shyly, getting up, back to her feet.


    "Father said, Elias, that on this mission." Ibiyemi spoke, arresting everyone''s attention. "I had to go in it with the mindset of getting so much better than what I ever was."


    "And, you have. Knock the bounties out!" Elias ordered.


    "No, this is only nothing. Having an eye with a weak body is still nothing.  So, I have decided." Ibiyemi inhaled deeply, raising her chin up to give that defiant look. "I''m going to wherever this would take me. And, I promise, I''m..."


    "You can''t!" Elias cried out, righting the scowling but silent Elisa up to her feet. "To abandon your mission is betrayal of the code. To let whatever idea of friendship you..."


    "The girl has spoken. Do you want to stand in my way and confront her?" Sunday''s voice blared out as he grabbed the orb from the Captain.


    He inhaled, shutting his eyes briefly as he flicked his fingers, sending the Orb into the spatial dimension in the ring on his little finger on the left.


    "Then, I dare you, try it. Anyone who tries to stand in my way, feel free, because I would not hesitate to crush you." He fisted his left hand to emphasize his words.


    "Because anyone who stands against me, deserves not a reason to exist."


    "Sunday!" Tayo turned back, speaking for the first time as he sheathed his blade underneath his cloak.


    Sunday frowned, eyeing him tentatively.


    "Oh, he''s Tayo. We had a deal to fight for who claimed you after we joined arms to save you. Do you want to fight for that now?" Ninola chirped in, smiling with open hands. "I''m good to go, chief!"


    "No!" Tayo muttered, walking into inches of Sunday while Niniola flinched at his reaction.


    The two breathed down on each other leaving everyone around at loss of what to make of it.


    Finally, after what seemed like centuries, Tayo spoke, pulling down his hood. "I''m coming with you."


    "Suit yourself!" Sunday muttered, throwing his face to the side. However, before he did that, Tayo caught the whiff of a pained look in his face.


    "Get away from me!" Sunday growled, his left fist flying towards Tayo.


    Tayo caught the fist with his left arm, his arm crossing across his face as he stared, breathing heavily, his face pained.


    Sunday growled again, plummeting his right fist into Tayo''s belly but Tayo''s free hand blurred, catching the fist.


    "Uh... You guys seem to have a history, right?" Ibiyemi tried to intervene.


    "Boys will be boys. Let them blow off steam!" Ninola winked at her, channeling energy into her leg as she jumped away and out of sight.


    "You''re the son of Prophecy!" Tayo muttered to Sunday''s face.


    "And you''re the bastard that left me." Sunday retorted, pulling away from him.


    After a deep breath, Tayo turned around. But just as he did, he swirled around , leaning his upper torso forward as his right fist rammed into Sunday''s solar plexus.


    "Stop it!" Ibiyemi gasped out in fright as she quickly ran to support Sunday who staggered back.


    Her hands on his back, she frowned at Tayo, watching him wear his hood back on.


    "Okay! Nice reunion!" Tobias chuckled.


    "Let''s be on our way, Sunday, now!" The Captain said again as he got standing straight.


    "Like I said, I am not going with any of you." Sunday glared at the Captain, his body lighting up in flaming yellow energy, a symbolism of his Partial Sage Mode.


    "You want to stop me,go on. I''ll crush you!"


    "Law of light: Shooting..."


    "Stop!" The Captain yelled out, his fist thrown into the air. "Fine! If he wants to go, let him go. But, don''t let the Primes down. They believe in you! Third Prime and Second Prime."


    "Yes, but not my dad!" Sunday muttered, turning around.


    He lowered himself, slightly, gaining momentum for a jump when Ninola popped up beside him.


    "Where are we going to, Champion?" She smiled.


    "Yes,where?" Ibiyemi added, walking to meet him and gesticulating. "I can''t go home yet. I''m not so strong as my Father needs."


    Hearing that, Sunday stood up straight, looking at her. "Did Wole trouble you, again?"


    She looked away.


    He scoffed, looking up. "That Bastard. Always making jest of us. Irunmoles should not have a grudge, but I have one and it has your name on it, Wole."


    Sunday grimaced, throwing himself into the air in a leap. Seeing that, the others also join, leaping into the air simultaneously.


    ***

 Chapter 78 - Chasing Shadows

    The atmospheric lighting has dimmed again, a symbolism of the coming SunDown.


    The wind blows through the stone paved street, rustling up a few littered leaves of different colors. By the side of the road, Irunmole''s walk, although scantily, going about their various business.


    The area seems to be a residential building of some estate as white walled flats with red tiled roofs and french windows are at either side, very similar to each other.


    The upper leaves of the huge tree trembles lightly, responding to the chilly wind about. Underneath it, stands a girl with white overall coat opened to reveal her creamy yellow gown and black girdle on the waist. Her right eye is however, covered with a strapless eye patch of white. She has a scowl on, her arms folded across her c.h.e.s.t as she looks to the side, focusing on something beyond.


    Beside her, up above is another Irunmole, sitting on the lower branch of the trees, his legs dangling as the blue cloak on him fluttered about.


    The duo, being Ibiyemi and Tayo are wordlessly lodged by the tree. However, at the house just opposite them is Sunday and from the looks of it, he is engaged in a conversation with someone who peels at him with a half opened door.


    "Please, does Wole live here?"


    The person questioned, peeking from the tiny space between the white door and the doorpost, frowns, her disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e barely hidden.


    "He''s not here. Please leave! This is the umpteenth time you would ask me that."


    "No, you can''t say that! This is his house." Sunday growled at her, earning himself a raised eyebrow.


    "If you don''t leave, I will call the High Council Guards on you!"


    "Ah!" Sunday huffed, slapping the wall in anger.


    "Who is Wole to you?"


    "I..." Sunday makes to talk, trying desperately to find anything he could say to make his reason for asking legit. However, as he racked his head for a lie, he realised that Irunmoles do not lie and thus becomes speechless.


    The peeking eye narrowed at him. "Since you can''t say your relation to him, then you are not his friend." She paused momentarily. "Look, I know Wole was a jerk in Ijinle Orun, believe you me, I know. I am his mother after all. But it''s past, you need to let it go and focus on the present. Besides, Wole doesn''t stay here anymore."


    Ibiyemi sighed, tapping her feet rapidly in the ground.


    Just then, Niniola stepped in from down the road, her footsteps diverting Ibiyemi''s attention from Sunday. She has a white cape over her back and a hoodie attached to it which she has worn, obscuring most of her face from the public.


    "Hey, guys, what''s up?" Ninola smiled, leaning forward slightly, her hands holding onto the grey polythene bag behind her.


    "Nothing is up! It''s the same thing. Stay here, watch around, Wole might be somewhere. It doesn''t make sense any longer." Ibiyemi threw her hands in desperation, breathing heavily.


    "And to think of it, since earlier the day." She continued, her chin nodding at the sky. "It''s almost a whole day spent. We''ve attracted too much attention on us already. Besides, Irunmoles don''t keep grudges. At least, according to my mentor." She massages her temples with both hands before training her now narrowed eyes at Ninola.


    "You? Where did you go, since?"


    Ninola winked, straightening up. "Well, considering that I am an exiled, I went to get this."She shrugged her shoulders forward, suggestively. "To cover my face. Without this, the attention you''ll have gotten would be by far worse."


    She stepped forward, bringing the bag to her front. Dipping a hand inside, she pulls out two hamburgers, stretching one at Tayo in the tree.


    "Besides, you guys need change of clothes. The ones you have are all torn from the fight." Her eyebrows raised up as she sees that Tayo does not bother to collect the hamburger from her.


    Sighing, she turned to Ibiyemi. "I don''t know if you would be interested, that''s why I hadn''t gotten for you. I mean, I''m exiled and..."


    "Just say you''re inviting me in already." Ibiyemi rolled her eyes. Seeing that, she took the cue and collected the hamburger from Niniola.


    "Thanks for not making this..." She smiled appreciatively at Ibiyemi before looking up to Tayo. "...already WEIRD!" She frowned briefly at him, her voice risen several times higher at the last word.


    She dipped her hand into the bag, removing the hamburger that she''d dropped before. Now, she let the bag fall to the ground, biting into the snack in her hand.


    "You are right, Ibiyemi! He should focus on the mission given him, not that Wole guy. Like you said, Irunmoles ought not to hold grudges. If you do, it just comes back at you, I guess. If you do hold grudges, that''s the start of chasing Shadows. And from chasing Shadows, you would someday trail them."


    "Oh, wow!" Ibiyemi aborted her biting task, looking at Ninola who has taken several bites in. "If you already knew that, why didn''t you just say? It would have saved us the hassle of being here this long."


    "Hm! Fair point!" Ninola shrugged, her two hands bringing the delightful snack to her open jaw.


    After munching down, she spoke. "I can''t! I can''t tell him otherwise because he is my champion. So, whatever he wants to do, I''ll support him."


    Ibiyemi''s eyes narrowed, losing interest in the hamburger as she lowered it down.


    "What? Even if it''s something irrational?"


    "Hm!" Ninola looked at her, her snack finished. "Fair point." Ibiyemi made to talk but she lost the chance as Niniola took over again.


    "Honestly, Sunday is a good guy if you look beyond his craziness and silly actions. He only acts this way because it''s his way of trying to get acknowledged by the people around." She finished up, briefly looking at quiet Tayo, lodged on the branch of the tree


    ***

 Chapter 79 - Reminiscent

    "Honestly, Sunday is a good guy if you look beyond his craziness and silly actions. He only acts this way because it''s his way of trying to get acknowledged by the people around." She finished up, briefly looking at quiet Tayo, lodged on the branch of the tree.


    Just then, Sunday trudged down to them,his face furious. He walked to the other side of Niniola and then walk past the tree trunk, looking away in the distance.


    Heaving in rage, he turned around and punched right at the tree trunk, scowling fiercely.


    "Let it go, let it go," He punched over and over with both hands. "Like it''s okay for you to hurt someone but I have to let it go and not pay back?"


    "Oh!" Niniola squeezed her shoulders together, flinching.


    Ibiyemi looked down at the ground, uncertainty rubbing all over her as she held the elbow of her right hand. Tayo who sat up in the tree simply facepalmed, shaking his head at Sunday''s outburst.


    "You bastard, Wole. Show yourself, idiot! I will rip you piece by piece till all that''s left of you is a grovelling mass of..."


    "Hey, Su-Sunday..." Ibiyemi stammered out, flinching with one eye closed. "I... I think I know where Wole is. He-He''s in Ilu Esu as at last time that I..."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Sunday bared his teeth at her, fisting trembling hands to the side.


    She gulped, taken aback, her eyes widened at his reaction. "I-i... I didn''t know how to say.."


    "How can you not..." Sunday growled, moving closer to her, a walking mass of livid rage.


    "Hey, Buzz Off!" Niniola scowled at him, her right hand blocking him from advancing any further. "Hello, mister macho. She''s being trying to talk to you since forever but you were too busy occupied with finding Wole, ignoring her all along."


    At this, Sunday soft pedaled, exhaling the rage. "I-i I''m sorry. I just got in way over my head." He sighed, looking apologetic at Ibiyemi.


    "Apology accepted." She looked away from him now to the other side. "Uh... I have to ask. Are you looking for Wole because of me or you''re just being so sentimental?"


    "Hm!" Sunday scoffed to the question, folding his arms across his b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t after which, he s.u.c.k.e.d in air. "I used to stand up to Wole because of the way he mistreated you. Even though he''s beat me senseless. So, yes, it''s because of you, Ibiyemi that I want to pay him back now that I am stronger."


    "Oh!" Ibiyemi blushed, still looking I''m the other side.


    "Wait, is it that same Wole, the Wole in Ijinle Orun?" Ninola raised her eyebrows in askance to Sunday.


    Just then, a memory phased into Sunday''s sight, reminding him of an encounter with Wole, the encounter that Niniola had him beat up badly.


    Ibiyemi, a younger Ibiyemi was running, wearing the standard white armor for them that the school permitted for them.


    She stumbled, missing a step and then fell. Quickly she turned over, seated on her b.u.t.t just as Wole walked menacingly.


    "Hey, you, leave her alone!" A cry rang out and Wole scoffed to the side. Smaller sized Sunday rushed forward, and threw a punch at him.


    Without even looking, Wole caught the punch and hurled him over the air, slamming Sunday to the ground at the other side of him.


    Foosteps resounded and Wole turned around, only to see Niniola smiling wickedly at him, wearing her infamous white gown.


    "How many times have I told you not to touch Sunday?" Before Wole could mutter a reply, the flat of her boot slammed into his c.h.e.s.t, hurling him over Ibiyemi to the ground, on his b.u.t.t.


    "Ah, how dare you touch me, abomination?"


    "Oh really? I warned you not to call me that, too, vermin!"


    She blurred over, punching his head deep into the ground.


    "It''s over, vermin. Law of light; Greater light spears." She chanted as twelve huge spears of bristling hot light popped up behind and overhead.


    And without a second thought, she pointed at Wole, the spears zooming in.


    Except that a shield of light appeared. And when it was all over, Olukoni Mayowa stood, Teary eyed Wole behind her.


    "Using a high technique on him, you want to kill him? You should not relate with any one. Now scram before I lose my temper at you!" She ordered, watching as Niniola stepped back and leapt away, out of sight, seeing as more Irunmoles came around.


    After that day, Wole never bothered him again.


    Sunday smiled at the memory. "Yes, it''s him!"


    "Oh!" Ninola frowned, punching her open palm. "Remember how good it felt to almost have him exterminated that time. Mehn, that was a good time, if you ask!" She bared a grin with closed eyes at Sunday.


    "After that, he fainted and spent two weeks in the infirmary. Can''t wait to lay my hands on him again." She winked at him now.


    "Yes, my Dad was so furious at me. He threatened to deal with me so harshly for ever calling you to help out."


    "Hehe! You told me!" Niniola chuckled. "The old man does not know how much I stick to you even when you didn''t want it."


    "I couldn''t agree less. Somehow, I should find a way to unstick you from me."


    "What, really?" Niniola giggled, tapping his shoulder. "Give up that wild dream. Me and you ain''t go seperate ways." The both of them laughed heartily while Ibiyemi smiled at them.


    "They look so happy together." Ibiyemi said to herself, smiling at them.


    THUD!


    Tayo landed down, c.o.c.king his neck.


    "So, are we going to stay here laughing, or we going to find somewhere to camp. It''s Sundown in a few!" He pointed out, nodding towards the sky.


    "Ah, right, sure! Let''s get set on that!" Niniola agreed, taking a deep breath to shut off the laughter.


    ***

 Chapter 80 - Team Bonding

    The company walked by, the girls riding the Esin Onina with Niniola at the reins while Tayo and Sunday walked at either side.


    Tayo still has the hood over his head, his body hidden in the large flapping cape of blue. Sunday is dressed as usual, his hands on his fist as he appears pensive. They walk, reaching the less populated areas with scantily situated buildings that are several meters apart. In contrast to the previous loaction, this is a savannah with lush, green grasses and scanty trees.


    "uh... This is should work!" Niniola muttered, jumping off the horse.


    "Really? It''s deserted." Ibiyemi form shivered as she took in the sights.


    Nothing animate seemed to be around, for several meters, except for the few flying birds and passing insects.


    "It should do the trick!" Ninola replied, drawing out a circle with her foot on the grass.


    Once the circle was completed, it erupted into white flames. She stepped back, watching the fire burn outwards, eating a circular patch into the grasses.


    With her back turned to them, Sunday bent over, cutting a blade of grass, while Tayo held the reins of the horse as he helped Ibiyemi unmount.


    In front of the exiled girl now was a huge trampoline of white and some stakes, a couple of wood logs at the side of her feet and a sack bag of brown at the other side. She turned to them, gesticulating.


    "Hey, you guys, come help out here." She called out.


    However, only Tayo and Ibiyemi heeded her call, picking the tent covering up at opposite sides while she pushed the other items to give them enough clearance.


    "You know, you guys. I''ve been wondering, what are you all still doing here? I mean, up until today, myself and Sunday were enroute to Earth." Niniola muttered out, piecing wood to form a cl.u.s.ter.


    "Especially you, Tayo. We had a deal because you were a mercenary andddd... You had a soul sensor. Work together and we get Sunday and then, fight for who gets him afterwards." She looked at them behind, briefly watching the tampouline slip out of Ibiyemi''s hand much to the disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e of Tayo.


    "Mercenary?" Ibiyemi asked, bending over to pick her end of the tampouline.


    Tayo sighed as he lowered himself to his knees, pegging in a stake into his end of the tampouline.


    "You''re not going to talk?" Niniola asked. "That aside too..."


    "You guys are not done yet?" Sunday w.h.i.n.ed in front and in reaction, Niniola frowned.


    "You know it would have been much faster if you joined us instead of complaining." Ibiyemi shot back.


    "Fine!" Niniola spat out as her body blurred around Tayo and Ibiyemi. She slid to a stop, coming to stand beside Ibiyemi as the already set up tent sparkled in their eyes.


    "Hm!" Tayo scoffed.


    "You''re so fast! Did you use any technique?" Ibiyemi cooed, excitement burning in her eyes.


    Hearing that, she smirked, walking back to the cl.u.s.tered wood.


    "Technique? Why would I waste Agbara in casting a speed technique when I am equally as fast as just the technique? Not very energy efficient, you know." She resumed stacking them to form a heap around and once she was done, she rubbed her hands together.


    "Wow! you''re so strong,. How did you get like this?" Ibiyemi cooed, clapping her hands excitedly.


    "Since people would give up their lives than to talk to me, I had to spend most part of my time in Orun Apaadi. In there, the beasts and demons don''t actually give you a time out break to cast a technique. So, you can say that the fear of death is what kept me alive all along. And strong, if you must say!" Niniola said before turning to the side.


    "Atleast, the fear of what would happen should Aganju''s curse fail to protect me." She whispered to herself.


    "Can you train me?" Ibiyemi asked, hands on her knees to the upstanding Niniola.


    "Uh?" Niniola laughed heartily. "Train you? You don''t have qualms being trained by an Abomination, now?"


    "Well... I..." Ibiyemi exhaled, rising up. "I kinda need to get string for something. And who better teach you than..."


    "Well, something." She cringed, her face giving her away that she was reluctant to tell.


    "What is this something? Surely it has a name?" Niniola urged, winking at her.


    "It''s not important here." Ibiyemi retorted, walking away, back to the tent.


    No way was she going to divulge that she needed to get strong so her ''tainted'' father is not disgraced out of office for that bashful brother of hers.


    The brother who was working hand in hand with Wole.


    "You know, this attitude is not going to get us anyway. If we are going to stick together with one another, at least for the time being, then, you would agree that all of you better stop hiding facts away from the rest of us." Niniola narrowed her eyes, picking up the bag with one hand.


    "And by the rest of you, I mean, you and Tayo. We can''t progress if someone here is hiding truth. For heck sake, what if one of you is planning to betray the gang later on?"


    Tayo tensed up when he sat in front of the tent, one knee raised up.


    "I''m sorry if I don''t trust you guys enough." Niniola said apologetically, bringing up meat stuck up on to three sticks and placing them into the ground beside the fire.


    "But, believe you me, in the little years I''ve lived, I''ve come to realise that one out of three is a potential betrayal." She shrugged. "I mean, people cannot exactly be trusted, you know."


    Niniola turned to them now, hands on her h.i.p.s.


    "So, if you guys don''t want me to keep mistrusting you all, then it is imperative we get to bond.


    How do we bond? By sharing our backstories. Who knows, we might even find something that we all need.


    So, to make this very clear, I am going to start with myself."

 Chapter 81 - Situation at BlueMoon

    A minute later, father and daughter remained. The younger staring at the back of her father, still with a registered look of calm spirit. While the elder stood with dropping shoulders, each arms heavy, seeming to be mere attachments to his shoulders.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Folarin turned.


    "You must hate me, don''t you?" He asked, observing her from head to toe.


    "It''s not your fault,father, you just happened to be in this circ.u.mstance. Don''t take it too hard on you." She replied, her voice having a slight tinge of emotions.


    At that, Folarin shook his head bitterly.


    "Train me father. Help me get stronger." Ibiyemi added, taking out her Saarins that were attached to her waist. So doing, she pointed both tips at her father.


    General Folarin frowned, unconsciously clasping the hilt of the blade tighter than before. It was a memory of the time his errant stupid son, Afolabi had come into the training pits to divulge the very secret he had been trying to keep away from everyone.


    Ths secret of his being being a tainted, as result, his soul class was merely stalled at Lord Class, unable to advance further because of the invading demonic energies within him.


    This same very pit, he had been and since that day, the memories had continued to haunt him.


    In fact, if skilled, ones aura itself could be used as a means of attack or defence, depending on the application and the law one studied.


    In his case, he had to curtail it. The more he used Agbara, the aspectual energy of creation, the faster demonic dark energies flows into him, cutting him further from acessing Agbara.


    And, the more tht happened, the faster he came to being disposed as the head of BlueMoon Mercenary Alliance House and even faster, he came to becoming a demon.


    He ought to retire at this stage, definitely. Retirement of tainted often helped him stay back as Irunmoles, slowing the demonification effect on them. However, retirement only meant his errant son, Afolabi, the silly son he had was to become the next in line General of the Alliance House.


    For a son that constantly disregarded him, disrespected him and openly flaunted his orders while bringing all sort of catstrophes with his unwise decisions - actions that he himself as General had to step in to clean - certainly a post like that for his son was unacceptable.


    Such son would bring only disregard and further shame to the family, ruining his hard-earned legacy.


    And that was a no go area.


    He looked around him, controlling the rage to settle down as he observed the scarecrow dummies arranged in circular rings around him in the training pit.


    On a good day, the times before he became a tainted, all he would need do was to cast illusionary techniques, summoning real time targets for his practice. It was a hectic schedule but for one to lead an Alliance House with the tendency of many a mercenaries wanting to go rogue, one needed to be tough and powerful indeed.


    That was his goal, until he became tainted, stalled from ever ascending the charts. To forestall his inevitable impeachment and the installation of his errant son as new General, he had defied a method.


    A method that required him to wear a soul cloaking Artefact as a necklace.


    The red headed lace dangling from his neck.


    If no one could soul gaze him, no one would truly determine his soul class and then no one would ever think of removing him.


    At least, until Ibiyemi got strong enough to take over.


    Wearing a red long coat, white slim fit vest, black trousers and boots of same color, Folarin inhaled again, deeper than before.


    He held his breath in, l.i.c.k.i.n.g his lips while bidding time. And then, after what seemed like an hour, he exhaled, expelling long overdue air out.


    He rushed forward, twisting his upper body like a chopper''s blades as he sliced through all the dummies in one strike.


    After clearing the first circle, he rushed to the bigger circle next to him. His eyes shone fiercely as he narrowed down his eyebrows, swiping the blade in one strong upward strike, his aura beginning to expand outwards.


    "I forgot! Not supposed to use Agbara." He exhaled deeply and inhaled deeply too, his upper torso bent down in sync with his lowered blade arms in front.


    He was not supposed to use Agbara. That as his motive for training with dummies this time. Strength was respected in the Heavens and for him to still retain his respect, he needed to do the alternatives, train to be as formidable as Irunmoles from Ilu Ogun. Who without mastering the law of War to the total were extremely durable, destruction dealers.


    Since he had let Ibiyemi go out on the bounty to capture the rogue mercenaries and the bounties, Sunday and Ibiyemi, he had been doing this.


    And, each time, he had not recorded as much success as he wanted.


    Right now, the only hope he could have was that Ibiyemi was equally getting strong.


    Infact, more stronger than the Omega Class.


    Folarin chuckled, rising up, the sword held in both hands before him.


    "Am I not putting too much on that girl''s shoulders already?" He spoke to himself. "She just ascended into Elite a while back and now I have high hopes for her to achieve Omega.


    What a joke, there, Folarin."


    "Who would have thought that in this time of o my life, I''d become a comedian this much? Hehehe." He chuckled, walking back and away to the wall of the pit.

 Chapter 82 - Sparring with the Errant

    General Folarin glanced briefly at the balcony up above, remembering the time when he was down here, training and his most beloved offspring, Ibiyemi stood up there, watching.


    He rubbed his eyes with the back of his fist, wiping off the tiny drop of tears that had coagulated there.


    His daughter would do him proud, no doubt!


    Surely she would.


    *


    "How was it, Ibiyemi? My performance." He asked smiling at the railing up above on which Ibiyemi stood, looking down at the training session.


    *


    His memory flashes and the event so fthat day trickled back to him.


    *


    Still in awe, Ibiyemi blinked as if waking from a dream.


    "I...I don''t know. It''s too... Fast. " Folarin chuckled.


    "Daughter, listen, if I am going to leave the leadership of the guild in your hands, then you must be extremely fast and strong too." He said, sheathing the blade.


    "I know. I just ascended recently, you know." She replied with a pout.


    *


    "Oh Ibiyemi!" Folarin stroked his finger length graying beard that outlined his cheeks down to the jaws, increasing in length as it progressed down. "Are you strong now? And fast? And... I trust you wouldn''t let me down. Even if I feel like a comedian here."


    "Ha!" Folarin huffed, his feet pounding on the concrete floor as he raced himself to the wall. Swiftly, he threw himself up in the air, running one, two and with the third steps, he thrust his bulky mass into a flip.


    He turned, the power of the jump, taking him high up and farther away. Having reached his maximum height, he let his body sense the air, trying to pick out the locations of the circularly placed dummies.


    With that set, he began to fall. He twisted his body again, setting himself into a downward dive as the blade was positioned in both hands before him.


    "Haaa..." Folarin huffed, swiping his hands with so much force, to chop the heads of the dummies close to him.


    Doing so halted his fall, his body zooming in the direction of the slash, to the side.


    With a grimace, he compressed his weight towards that shoulder, the right shoulder, converting the wall to a sort of bouncing pad while transferring the blade to his left hand.


    Fuelled by the impetus of that action, he burst through the air, rebounding to his left as he lifted the right knee up.


    And with a huff, he swept the blade outwardly, cleaving off the dummies head again.


    His body twisted to the direction of the blade, nearing down to the ground entirely. Just then, Folarin swung the blade again, and again, each swing adjusting the momentum of his body while cleaving through the many sets of dummies before he landed , Superhero styled.


    He lifted his head now and smiled, looking about at all the carnage he''d administered to the dummies, each one fallen to the ground, headless and decapitated.


    *CL.A.P! CL.A.P!! CL.A.PP!!!


    Claps arrested his attention, startling him to his feet. He immediately, turned around,.his eyes locked on the balcony, watching with a scowl as his errant son stepped up to the railings.


    "What are you doing? This is a private pit? How did you get to my office chambers?" Folarin gritted his teeth, pointing his sword at him.


    "Easy, easy now, father. You know, your rage gets you to use Agbara and right now, Agbara is bad for your health!" Afolabi chuckled, looking down at the General.


    "Grrrr... What do you want?" Folarin snarled.


    "Simple! I thought you would do better against a live opponent than dummies." Afolabi replied, hefting himself over the railings, down into the pit.


    "Besides, what''s better than a father son discussion?" He smiled, landing on his feet, his body bent over to lessen the impact effect on his legs.


    "So, let''s spar, okay" He added, unsheathing the daggers. "Discussion can be during the spar time."


    Folarin''s eyes narrowed as he put out the sword in both hands before him, pacing his legs apart.


    "Right!" Afolabi mutters, lunging forward, his weapons drawn back with the bent elbows. "Law of Chance and trickery: Nimble Feet!"


    His form flickered as he dashed forward, gaining grace and speed more than before. Appearing before his father in a heartbeat, he brought his daggers up front for a stab. However, his eyes flashed, seeing that he was not going to make it as the General''s sword already was coming down on his head.


    With his speed now, all that was needed to damage him was to for him to run forward into the blade''s descending path.


    He''d been baited.


    "Haa!" The sword''s weight rebounded on him as he struggled to still hold the daggers together. And then, he threw the daggers off, shoving away the sword.


    Huffing, before his eyes, Folarin used the sword to gain momentum, capitalising on the daggers'' resistance to the sword as he hopped into a back flip, putting distance between himself and his errant son.


    Still, Afolabi was not done yet. He hurled the daggers one after the other to the flipping General. But to his dismay, the General twisted gracefully, flipping over down as he avoided the daggers.


    "Futile!" He cursed, swinging his arms back, the daggers suddenly being yanked out of the air, towards his fists. "I know what you''re doing, father."


    "Law of Chance; Nimble Feet!" He chanted, throwing himself forward.


    "And what would that be?"


    Afolabi slashed wildly with his right to the right, only to be countered by the sword of the General.


    Snarling, he repeated the same attack with the left, blocked again by the sword.


    He threw his dagger to the left of the General''s face, watching him dodge by moving to the opposite direction. Then, he hurled the second dagger at that direction, yanking back the first one just as Folarin dodged into it''s path.


    Immediately, the General''s eyes flashed as he twisted himself into a swirling turn, dodging the first dagger by a hair''s breadth and dodging the second one too as it returned back, his face walled swiftly by the daggers.


    At that, he reached out, dashing and climbing the wall as he flipped over Afolabi, standing behind him.


    "You''ve become strong." Folarin smiled. "Must be training really hard to unseat me." He chuckled as Afolabi turned around, mockery in his eyes


    "I''ve not improved, father. Can''t remember the last time I trained. So, I''m not strong.


    Rather, it''s you who has become weak."


    Folarin''s gasped, a trickle of essence dripping down from his beard.


    He had actually been cut!

 Chapter 83 - Sparring with the Errant II

    .At that, he reached out, dashing and climbing the wall as he flipped over Afolabi, standing behind him.


    "You''ve become strong." Folarin smiled. "Must be training really hard to unseat me." He chuckled as Afolabi turned around, mockery in his eyes


    "I''ve not improved, father. Can''t remember the last time I trained. So, I''m not strong.


    Rather, it''s you who has become weak."


    Folarin''s gasped, a trickle of essence dripping down from his beard.


    He had actually been cut!


    The General frowned, cleaning off the drop with a stab of his thumb. As he did that, he brought the thumb to his lips and lickednwith a scoff.


    "I know what your plans for Ibiyemi are." Afolabi said, smiling from ear to ear. "And believe me, there would not work."


    He dashed, clearing the distance in a blink. As he arrived his father with two daggers held up in position for a stab, his father vanished from spot.


    Or rather, instead of vanishing, General Folarin simply tipped, bending backwards while his knees lowered to the ground, placing his physique just under Afolabi


    POW!


    His fists resounded into flesh, both of them power jabbing the stomach of Afolabi. His son coughed, the back arched like an inchworm as the air went out of him. Fuelled by the jab, he flew up for some more inches, landing down on the ground,flat out, a little after Folarin had moved away.


    General Folarin stood behind Afolabi, by s eyes flashing in as he gripped the sword''s hilt by the right hand.


    "So, so what if you know about it? What will you do? Come to complain about my favoritism again?"


    "Actually, Father. Not that, again. I have t-to..." Afolabi strained to rise from the ground, grunting and breathing rapidly. "T-to let you know how futile that would be."


    He rose to his feet, taking a deep breath with a smile pasted on his face. Afterwards, Afolabi stretched his hand forward, the daggers floating up and then, zooming into his open waiting hands.


    "Because no matter what... She''ll never best me!"


    Afolabi slammed his feet down, pounding it on the ground to gain a momentum boost. Fuelled by the impetus, he twisted over, flipping into the air with a backflip. In mid air, he hurled a dagger at the back of the General who yet remained still.


    "You underestimate your sister so much!"


    Simultaneously, the General''s form shifted, shivering as he instantly swung the right hand with the blade backwards, clanging and deflecting the dagger to his far left.


    "What can she do? Like I said, the only way things go south is if she can pretty much level up to Omega. And that, you and I know is literally impossible."


    The second dagger whistled into the air ,fiercely piercing into the air for the General''s stomach.


    "Or..." Folarin huffed, his senses tingling in anticipation of the daggers. "She can pretty much take you out of the picture and voila... There''s nobody out there to try unseating me. At least not with you done for. "


    As he did, the other dagger zoomed for his neck from the far left, in sync with the yanking movement of the now landed Afolabi from his right arm.


    "That''s impossible." Afolabi frowned, jerking his hands over as he controlled the daggers remotely to attack.


    The General bent over, dodging it. The other dagger zoomed for his ribs from the far right. Quickly, he angled the sword again, blocking the part while the first dagger zoomed back.


    CLANG! CLANG!!


    Folarin''s blade clanged and resounded, metal against metal, sword against daggers. Reflexes and muscles tingling and rippling as the General bent and twisted, turned swiftly around as he blocked the daggers, all the while being kept on the defensive.


    "She has done it before. Or was about to if your lapdog didn''t interfere. What makes you think she won''t anymore?"


    "Nooo..." Afolabi coughed out, spreading his legs apart as he weaved symbols in the air. "Law of light: lesser Destrocuto Beam"


    He threw his hands outwards and together as a white circle formed a perimeter around them. Immediately, the circle blinked, the white light that formed it suddenly blasting forward in a straight humming ray of heated laser energy.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    The steel blade vibrated heavily as the explosion rang out before it, the after effects resulting in an extremely shaking hands.


    The explosion grew outwardly just as the two daggers zoomed for Folarin, one cutting him neatly and deeply by the neck and the other one by the back of his neck, drawing out large amounts of essence.


    "Gwaaarggh!" Folarin gurgled essence, losing a grip of his sword just as the explosion rippled out, slamming him heavily against the wall.


    "Like I said, father, you''re weak!" Afolabi gloated as he caught the daggers with crossed arms.


    Folarin''s grimaced, biting his lower lip as he struggled to get to his feet. His sword was lying away from him but before he could bend over to pick it, Afolabi stepped over, kicking it away.


    Furious now, he gritted his teeth, looking at his son. "I don''t want to hurt you, son. Please, the spar is over."


    "No, father. The spar is never over. I could kill you here but, I want you to be alive when I rip Ibiyemi''s soul from her body and use it as decoration for your office."


    "Don''t. You. Speak. That. Of. My. Daughter!" Folarin grunted, pounding his fists down at the ground before jerking up. Instantly, a gust of blood seeking aura exploded, the impetus of it staggering Afolabi backwards to the ground.


    The General clasped his hand, grunting. "Law of war..."


    "Oh... No. No. You don''t wanna do that!" Afolabi screamed, stretching his left hand to the father as he sat on his b.u.t.t.


    Just then, the door at the balcony opened and two mercenaries stepped in, their faces telling of something that went bad.


    Elias and Elisa.


    "General!" Elisa called out, stepping to the railing and leaning over to the father and son in the pit.

 Chapter 84 - Return of the Disciplinary Bounty Hunters

    The loud whirring of the Flying Saucer rent the bustling atmosphere like a ghostly scream. White in color, it slowly rotated round and round, closing in on the targets circular pad on which it was to land on - the landing pad.


    After coming to a final spin, it puffed out clouds of wind from the window like outliers in the center, the revving runic engines finally coming to a stop.


    Just as it did, landing officers in blue overall coats and white beads moved towards the Saucer, waiting in line patiently as the door slid down, opening the insides of the saucer to the outside world.


    As the passengers stepped outside, they re greeted by a beehive of activities, the air blistering with the power of several motion techniques fired here and there. Noise also resonates in the air as circular pads around have Flying Saucers either flying off in rotational circles or circling down to land. In the far distance, there are giant ring-like structures with rune markings all over them.


    Occasionally, a ring would fire up, light and energy flashing and combusting inside it. And simultaneously, the people or persons in front of it would get s.u.c.k.e.d in, vanishing away from sight.


    It was a structure built for the wealthy and those actually in a hurry to get somewhere. Port gates or portal gates they were called, running on eyeblink speed motion techniques of light, chance, lightning and other laws as well.


    All of these structures are in turn walled in by huge walls that rise up in.the horizon, like mountains kissing the skies, the midst of it occupied by jam-packed structures, buildings and vehicular transportations and of course, mass crowds of Irunmoles here and there.


    Soon, Elisa and Elias stepped out of the door, joining in the line of the commuters as they were being checked out by the standing officers. Their tickets collected and ripped and then placed into a slit hole in a box. The reason being that the commuters are unable to use the tickets for another flight.


    Few steps forward, Tobias stepped out, a slim, Irunmole with loin cloths and a sling bag of brown in between himself and the gold sprinkled booted twins.


    Just as they dump their tickets, free from the check out line, a familiar face pops up with a wave, cheerfully from the side.


    "Hey... Blueberry Mercenaries."


    Elisa and Elias turn to the side but Tobias does not because he is behind them. He simply walks to them, silently munching on an apple.


    It is an elderly looking Irunmole, lean and long, wearing a fancy blue gown with embroidered motifs at the arms, writs and necks, his gnarled fingers full of rings of different colors.


    It was the HeadMaster of the Orun Travel Corporation, the one who had saved the mercenaries from getting into a skirmish with the guards earlier on.


    "Good day, Head Master. It is such a p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to see you today." Elisa greeted, her black hair swaying lusciously over her face.


    "Greetings Head Master." Elias crossed his arms, forcing himself not to roll his eyes.


    From the records, if one did encounter the Head Master then , that person had to be willing to sacrifice all of his or her day there.


    The HeadMaster was that much of a talkative.


    "Oh Ho!" The head Master waved his hands dismissively. "It is so nice to see you, Blueberry Mercenaries."


    "It is Blue Moon, Head Master. " Elisa corrected with a smile, her hands latched to her voluptuous h.i.p.s. "Besides, how did you know we are from BlueMoon? We are not wearing our masks."


    "Oh, Hahaha..." Head Master stretched out his arms, chortling. "Oh, people give me less credit than I am actually worth. Psst...  They think a business man like would not know the core values of an Irunmole."


    He shrugged, looking all serious with raised eyebrows. "I mean, you can run an efficient business that has endured for centuries if you are not attentive to details, after all."


    Elisa frowned slightly at that, trying to decipher what he was driving at.


    "Oh!" Head Master''s face was a mask of mock horror as he covered his opened mouth, dramatically. "You don''t know? The boots you are wearing.  There are not exactly low profile, you know?"


    "Interesting right?" The Head Master took their reactions for being amused in his observation.


    "Also, you''re still wearing the same coats from last time. So, once I saw you, I knew it had to be you too. I just don''t see the other girl here." Headmaster looked about, searching for the other girl. "She called herself Heir to the House. Where''s she? She didn''t make the return trip?" He asked, searching about with his eyes.


    "We should be leaving now." Elisa frowned, her eyes flashing. "We have something of urgent matters to attend to. Maybe after then, we would come listen to some gossip, Head Master." She said as politely as she could, barely concealing the seething anger in her mind.


    That spoilt brat of an Irunmole.


    How dare she act that way to them? The bounty was right before them and yet, yet, she refused to act towards their capture.


    It had irked her up badly that she was willing to remove the girl''s dentition there and then, a far less deserving punishment for her disobeying direct orders.


    Still, the girl had the guts to let the bounties and that boy in blue hood interfere. She freaking had the guts to let that happen, knowing fully well that she was already signing her death contract by doing so.


    Held back from pursuing the bounties, by the High Council Guard Irunmoles, they had had to leave, outnumbered and escorted by the pokenosing guards into a Flying Saucer where she had nagged the two males with her.


    She was that furious. Even now, she wished she the rogue Irunmoles had somehow wrecked some havoc on to Ibiyemi..


    Elisa was livid and General Folarin was going to hear of it.

 Chapter 85 - Return of the Disciplinary Bounty Hunters II

    Perhaps in that state, she may not have been able to pull the fast one she did. And perhaps, her dignity right now, would still be intact.


    Elisa was livid and General Folarin was going to hear of it.


    She endured the barking of the HeadMaster, unwilling to be rude to the ever talking man. But deep down inside, she was livid.


    Angered.


    Annoyed.


    That brat of a girl.


    Choosing friendship over mission. She''d known it was a bad idea to send an inexperienced girl to the field but General Folarin had insisted on sending her in the mission, even before Ibiyemi requested.


    Most likely, it was to boost her power level in combat. And yes, they had achieved that.


    She got an eye. The eye of Space.


    But what they didn''t expect was for her to turn out rogue like this. Surely, if others could, certainly not the General''s daughter?


    It was absurd that she''d do like that. But, Elisa sighed, it already had been done. Now, they had come here to seek the General''s face. To know what his decision would be about his erring daughter because according to the rules that governed the Alliance House, Ibiyemi deserved to die or at least, be banished and all affliations with the Blue Moon Mercenary Alliance House cut off.


    That, that was the way it had been done since ages past. And that, Elisa bit her tongue, would be the way it would be in this very time.


    "Oh My! I can see you all are no longer paying me attention." Headmaster said, covering his mouth with the left hand. "Oh! I am sorry for boring you. I just wanted to talk to you too."


    "Well," Elisa beamed a fake smile, coming into the present while winking. "It is nothing actually."


    Despite the chatterbox that he was, The HeadMaster was strong in his own rights. After all, he had been amongst the founders of the Orun Travel Corporation. And to do that, he needed to have been powerful to make the runic engines work.


    Which he was.


    If it did, it was safe as kissing themselves and life goodbye.


    "Even so, I must let you guys go. You must be in a hurry and I have been so vested in explaining things to you. Once you arrive the gate, just request for the expense paid cab that I set up for you." Head Master rubbed his hands together, inhaling as he looked from person to person , excitedly.


    But as it turned out, Elisa was far gone, her mind heavily concentrated on the meeting with General Folarin, hoping against hope that the General does not play his favoritism and nepotism cards like he did with his son, Afolabi, the rightful hier to the house over to his second child, Ibiyemi.


    Perhaps, if only that had been the case, then this may not had happened. At least, she would still have had her dignity intact.


    "Very Head Master. We appreciate your efforts on that." Elias gruff voice sounded, his lower body bending in obesiance to the chatterbox of a HeadMaster.


    Tobias muffled a reply in return. The head Master dramatically bows to them before snapping his fingers, his entire form shivering and vanishing in a blink.


    "Uh..." Elisa sighed. "Thank goodness he let us ofd the hook this time."


    "Yes." Elias chortled. "And this time, so easily. He never gets tired of talking, does he?" He nodded to Tobias who remained still, looking into the distance.


    "Tobias..." Elisa frowned at him.


    Tobias shrugged, smiling sheepishly. "Uh... What?"


    "Let''s go, silento!" Elias urged him, patting his back.


    Thereafter, they waltz through the bustling crowd, shifting left and right to avoid running into people. Despite the fact that Second Dawn((there is actually no dusk in the fourth heaven. It''s sunrise to sundown or first dawn and second Dawn)) was here already, the activities did not seem to stop. In fact, it seemed as though it had doubled.


    Soon, they arrive the huge entry wall of the Orun Travel Corporation. This same wall served as a guard point in which entrants and people living where heavily scrutinized. Mostly in relation to the beefing up of security due to the infiltrating demons in Orun of late.


    The mercenaries walked to the lanes assigned for exit as they stuck close. At the exit lines, they were subjected to another series of checks, mostly questionings and some c.o.c.ky atmosphere with intent at trying to intimidate them.


    But, being the mercenaries they were, they merely replied with ''hmm'' and grunts,  Elisa being the most quiet of them.


    After they did inform the guards in white robes and swords strapped at their waists.


    "Your ride is prepared, just outside here." The guards grunted, acting all tough.


    Ignoring their attitudes, the Mercenaries walked on, boarding the steel white chariot with fancy bronze wheels drawn by two pegasi, a cocahman on board.


    With few words, they got in and the pegasi soared.


    The garden park was situated at the left of them, filled with various rainbow fruit bearing threes of various sizes and colors. Underneath the trees where park seats where a few Irunmole sat, catching a whiff of fresh air. In front of the mercenaries was the Alliance building, standing proudly, a cube shaepd building with a board, attached to the top of it, wherewith the name of the BlueMoon Mercenary Alliance House was written. It had squarely windows here and there, giving the vibes of a three storeyed building, outlined by luxuriant decorative vegetation, different flowers sporting in them.


    "Uh... Disciplinaries..." A thick voice resounded from the park side to the left.


    Elias frowned, situated at the left of Elisa while Tobias flanked her on the right. Together, they looked to the side, their eyes settling on the thick, burly bearded man that accosted them, with a mischievous smile.


    Elisa wanted to curse out her heart. No more of these mad acts, she swore.


    "A-ahem!" The man faked a cough, rubbing his large stomach.


    He had a heavily bearded face, a pudgy nose and fleshy cheeks. His eyes are deepset and appear to be covered with flesh as if the abundant flesh on him threatens to sink his black eyes in.


    He has a black tunic over his white gown and brown sandals. He is the man from before, the one who had assigned the mercenaries, the rogue mercenaries on the bounty after boycotting the official filing of it.


    "Ah!" He exhaled, rubbing his fat fingers together all the while getting pissed off stares from Elisa and co.


    "So... I... Hehehe..."


    "Do you have something to say or..." Elisa leaned forward, furious.


    "...or do we remove you from in.brokem.parts from the way?" Elias completed it for her, pressing a firm hand over the shoulder of the man.


    The man winced, smiling sheepishly. "Haha... I do. I do." He whimpered, attempting to remove Elias'' hand but to no effect.


    "I just wanted to ask if you had been able to, you know, bring justice to... Ahh... Uhmm..." He tapped his fingertips nervously.


    "To what?" Tobias raised an eyebrow at him. "I''m afraid I''m losing patience for you. Anyways, what my business? It''s not like I am a disciplinary mercenary. So, uh..." Tobias leaned back, his hands cupping the back of his neck. "We''ll see later, I guess."


    "Well, I just wanted to know if you succeeded in dealing justice.. because, I mean..." The burly bearded man started again just as Tobias walked to the park. "I... The rogue mercenaries, where are they?"


    Elisa and co frowned, their eyes narrowed at him.


    "If we find out that you had any relations to the rogue mercenaries and..." Elias threatened with a throaty voice.


    "Ah... no can do. I mean..." The burly mercenary shivered, cold sweat breaking out all over him. "I mean, it''s possible I am related to them but... Ahm... I didn''t send them out. I mean... That''s rather too hasty conclusion..."


    "Get out!" Elias ordered, shoving him roughly to the side.


    Soon, soon, they''d be in the office or at best guess, in General Folarin''s training pit. And there, Elisa was prepared to give him a piece of her mind.

 Chapter 86 - Down in the Generals Pit

    General Folarin''s office was pretty much. The very same way one would imagine the desk of a person who had little regards to paperwork but rather was a man of the present. Always taking actions rather than having to review paperwork.


    With a table placed to the wall, at the opposite side of which there was a double door opening, both doors shut at the moment, a chair, an executive chair complemented the look, being closest to the wall. The table, as aforementioned was empty, basically, save for a few neatly arranged files on one end of the table. Besides that, there was nothing else there. To the far left of the table was another door, a simple door of plain faced wood with a bronze rounded handle. The walls are b.a.r.e as well, a singular piece of bulb-like object attached to the b.a.r.e whitewashed ceilings.


    Just then, the doors opened, the double doors, and the two mercenaries of the Alliance House disciplinary committee walked in.


    As before, they are dressed in their attires of long, white flowing coats that wraps the most of their body, delicately. Elias and Elisa have a hat, a branded hat on with the insignia of the Alliance House and unlike before, they have not a mask on.


    After all, they were once within their own. And masks were worn, only when there was a mission to get done. One did not need to show or reveal his face during such missions as that could compromise a lot of things, all of which they, as part of the disciplinary committee.


    They walked on, moving to the other door. Elias took the handle and then turned it down, opening the door to reveal a series of winding steps.


    Steps that they were going to take if they were ever to see Folarin at the very moment. Since they had arrived, they did search for the General but he seemed rather elusive. And being that they had been gone for quite some time, they were ignorant of the new behaviour of the General where he spent most of his time in the pit.


    And right now, after gaining knowledge of it, they had promptly moved to the private training pit of the General which was situated right under his office. A place where they were gong to by taking the winding steps down.


    The steps were dusty and old. The General never did liked anyone coming down into his private training pits of late. Although, this was not the only way to get into the pit, the second way was through the maintainance tunnel. However, that tunnel door to the General''s Pit had yet been sealed and marked ''out of bounds''.


    The general''s behaviour this times were rather suspicious. And Elisa and Elias had had their eyebrows arched up for some time. But then again, his acts could just have been that he was becoming reclusive as the time went on. And act of ageing, they surmised.


    "Don''t. You. Speak. That. Of. My. Daughter!" They heard General Folarin''s voice warn, a cold chill lacing his words.


    Just who was with the General as at now?'' The two mused amidst themselves exchanging surprised looks with one another. Just then, a gust of blood seeking aura exploded, the dangerous raspy edge of it, scraping against the walls and causing a miniature tremor in the ground below them.


    Elisa s.u.c.k.e.d air through her teeth, withstanding the faint gust of the aura that had diffused around them but still was equally as potent as it was first released.


    It was like it had been restrained.. Restrained for so long.


    Staggering footsteps resounded, followed by the falling of something. Most likely someone, the dull thump of the act making the mercenaries in the stairway to hurry their steps.


    Soon, they reached the bottom of the steps, light filtering in to them, in the alcove where the steps ended, from the little space between the brown wood and the black walls. They took the opening out, pushing the door aside and walking with narrowed eyebrows as the sounds of huffs and combat resounded.


    "Law of War." The General chanted.


    Immediately, upon hearing those words proceed form his mouth, they hurried faster, dashing to cross the wide distance that was between the walls and the balcony railings. They had to act fast or whoever that person was, judging from the way the General''s aura fluctuated in the air dangerously, something was going to take the hard way home.


    "Oh... No. No. You don''t want to do that." A shrill cry called out in haste just as the two of them reached the railings, latching hands on it as they looked down into the pit.


    "General" Elisa called out sharply, her alluring voice immediately cutting into the chilly and intense atmosphere down below.


    "Hm!" General Folarin looked up to the balcony, watching the two mercenaries behind the iron rod railings, his aura fizzled out now that the activation of his technique had been interrupted.


    And indeed he was glad it was.


    The technique he had in mind was a high powered skill. To activate it, he needed to forcefully expel a massive sum of Agbara from him to deal a one hit critical damage to Afolabi.


    Out of his anger, he had just wanted to strike the errant son, there and then. After all, dealing with his errant son himself would have greatly lessened the burden on Ibiyemi''s shoulder.


    While it did not mean that Ibiyemi no longer would have the urge to get strong because she wanted to best her brother, a brother he could just as easily taken out with the impending technique. Sooner or later, he would most likely be found out about his being a tainted and the faster Ibiyemi was powerful enough the replace him, in that event, the safer the power seat remained within his lineage.


    So, taking out the errant son of his did not necessarily mean that his daughter would have it easier. No, it just meat that the immediate pressure and tension she felt from Afolabi would be greatly reduced., if not removed.


    However, the mercenaries, Elisa and Elias had been here to interfere. An at this point, with these thoughts streaming through his head, he didn''t know whether or not he could welcome their being new at this moment.


    THUD!! THUD!!!


    Elisa and Elias dropped down from the balcony, clearing off the several meters drop and yet, landing on their feet as if it was nothing. Seeing this, Folarin grinned, flexing his arms in a stretch, please about the high calibre of mercenaries the BlueMoon Mercenary Alliance House had to offer to the public.


    It was little wonder why the Council House of Ilu Ifa had sought them out instead of just any other Mercenary house, even especially when they themselves had mercenary houses in their Ilu. They had to come over to Ilu Esu, and for that, Folarin was pleased he had led such a fine stock of mercenaries that people came from over yonder to hire.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-pit_50603387175092615">#''s-pit_50603387175092615</a> for visiting.


    Tilting his head back at the stunned and speechless Afolabi, he flexed a finger at him. ???Get out! Take the maintenance tunnel and leave."


    Afolabi spat out, fuming but yet silent as he scramble dot his feet. After all, there was very little he could do here.

 Chapter 87 - The Generals Faith in Ibiyemi

    Not when his father''s personal aides were here, themselves. In fact, running away now was pretty much life preservational.


    And so, grumbling inaudibly, he sheathed his daggers, walking off to the door in the far end of the pit.


    After the door slammed shut, Elias narrowed his eyes, his sight locked on the door Elisa hummed, briefly before putting her hands across her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    "General..." She heaved, eyeing the General careful as she took mental notes of his bleeding neck. "What happened? You are hurt!" She sighed.


    "Oh!" General Folarin reached to his neck, feeling the trickle of life essence at the back and the front of his neck. He scrunched his nose into wrinkle, briefly, shrugging his shoulders as well.


    "It is nothing. Its healing."


    "No, you cant''s say it is nothing. No one has actually cut you ever since I remember. Yes, we''ve had our own fair share of dealing damage to you in spars but not to the point of actually cutting you." Elisa countered, her eyes widened as she looked to her partner for support.


    "Yes." Elias nodded, concurring. "The aura burst from you. It was contained. Almost as if..."


    "That''s because I didn''t want to actually hurt him." Folarin said, walking off to the distance.


    "No, General. You know what we mean. The aura burst from you was not suppressed because of fear of hurting him. It was suppressed because it had been forced from being exerting for such a long time." Elisa looked towards him, her wide eyes trailing his movements.


    "You did not use Agbara Imbued techniques in the spar." Elias grunted as the General walked back towards them and past, pacing.


    "Well. " Folarin shrugged. "Wasn''t it obvious? I didn''t want to go full power on him. So, I let him do all that while I fenced with barely physical skills."


    "You are tainted, are you not?" Elisa dropped the bombshell, freezing the General in his pace. " That''s why you didn''t want to use Agbara because of the demonification effect? That''s why you have a soul..." Elisa was taken aback by the chilly airs around the General.


    Slowly, Folarin turned around, his face stormy and cold, squeezed up to look several years old, fuelled by rage.


    "Is this why you are here?" He barked out, walking back to the Mercenaries with a fierce threatening gaze. "Is this why you are here? To tell me what I am not or what I am?"


    "General..." Elisa chinned up, unflinching in his gaze. "I just asked a question. Besides, even if you are. Myself and Elias have been your closest aides for the decades so far. Who better to know about it and keep it sealed than us? So, if you are hiding anything..." Elisa stepped up defiantly into the path of the General. "...We would not be ale to stand by you when you need us most because we would have been in the dark all along."


    "Pooooh!" General Folarin exhaled for a long five seconds as his hands found the sides of his hip, relaxing there while his shoulders and tensed muscles relaxed.


    The famale aide of his was right. They had indeed being through thick and thin of the politicking of the Alliance House. But still, this was different, a more s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e and complex matter...


    How could he trust them?


    "How did the mission go? Success?" He asked, deflecting the attention to the mercenaries before him.


    "Something came up?"


    Elisa did not reply and he did not take offence. After some silent seconds had elasped, he repeated the same question to Elias who replied with a grunt, rubbing the tip of his nose.


    "Well, Yes. It did not go exactly as smoothly as we had imagined." Elias grunted.


    Folairn''s eyes frowned.


    A mission that did not meet expectancy rate of his own personal aides?


    Never has that been heard of.


    "We did find them. The rogue mercenaries and sent them over here."


    Folarin shook his head at Elias. "No sign of them."


    "Yes, yes, of course. Those two had a trump card that allowed them escape and go for the bounty again, Sunday, this time. But the Sunday was not an easy piece for them. He went Full Sage despite his low soul class of Elite."


    "Yes, yes..." Folarin nodded impatiently. He was waiting to hear what went wrong and most importantly, how Ibiyemi had fared in all of these. "What else happened."


    "Ibiyemi fared well. In fact, she awakened an eye." Elias continued only to be interrupted b y the dropping of the General to his knees, his face filled with exulatation.


    "Oh, Orisha Esu, E shey o. (1)" He cried out, excitedly.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-faith-in-ibiyemi_50603400882091085">#''s-faith-in-ibiyemi_50603400882091085</a> for visiting.


    "But, she betrayed the mission and left with the bounties."


    The General''s praise filled face suddenly paled considerably as he shot up to his feet.


    "Elisa tried to execute the martial order on her for..."


    "How dare you, Elisa?" Folarin frowned, his face resuming the stony threatening gaze directed at the back of Elisa.


    "It is in the disciplinary code. Ibiyemi could not be exempted. " Elisa fired back without turning around.


    "She is my daughter."


    "The more reason why she cannot be exempted." Elisa turned back now, her face flashing furiously in rage.


    "General..." Elias said. "You know this is the true way, the way she acted, Elisa, that is. And even if you want to stop it, you cannot stop Elisa from exacting justice on her for the shame she suffered at her hands."


    "I see..." Folarin exhaled. "Very well, if that is it. My hands are tied. If you think my daughter should be destroyed because she somehow insulted you, then, by hall means go after her.


    But, i know my daughter, Ibiyemi. She is stronger than you can ever think. And in the end, it is you would return, head down in defeat."


    "How can you be sure i won''t return with her head on a staff?" Elisa mouthed to him, her eyes narrowing.


    "To be honest, I don''t know. But i trust my daughter. I have blind faith in her. She is so much more than what you could ever be should you choose to chase her because of the disrespect." Folairn heaved, turning around.


    "Now, if you both are done, come with me. Let''s sketch yet another plan to catch those bounties." He said, walking away from his aides.


    ________________________________________


    (T/N)


    (1) Oh God Esu, Thank you oh!"

 Chapter 88 - Sundays Flooring

    Niniola turned to them now, hands on her h.i.p.s.


    "So, if you guys don''t want me to keep mistrusting you all, then it is imperative we get to bond.


    How do we bond? By sharing our backstories. Who knows, we might even find something that we all need.


    So, to make this very clear, I am going to start with myself."


    Tayo huffed at her words, moving over to stroke the horse. At this, Ninoola frowned, one eye down as she tilted her head to look at him.


    She shrugged, watching as Tayo patted the mane of his Esin Onina and with a gentle tap on his back, he sent it dashing away into the wild.


    "You are not going to need the horse, right?" Ibiyemi asked, seating down on her knees, before the fire.


    "Not really. Besides, i think it''s better if we all go on foot from now on." Tayo grumbled a reply.


    "Yes, yes." Niniola waved her hands impatiently in the air, signalling for a time out. She pouted, crossing her arms with a long suffering, orally annoyed sigh.


    "I am still talking." She pouted even more. "Until i leave the stage, you guys should not interfere like that. I hate distractions."


    "Okay. So, we are listening." Ibiyemi said, genuinely interested in this as her weight rested on the back of her kneeling legs.


    "Bwargh¡­" Sunday scoffed from behind her and in front of them, chewing the grass blade while staring into the distance. "Speak for yourself."


    Niniola inhaled deeply at this, forcing back the irritation building inside of her. There was no point in getting angry at him, after all? Besides, if she did get angry, she would be tempted to use her fists and right now, even with the Soulbond that he had, she was certain he would not be able to tank it.


    "Okie¡­" Niniola exhaled. " Myself and Sunday are headed towards Earth. We have a mission to complete. Actually, Sunday is the one who was assigned a mission but¡­" She smiled evilly at them. "But he can''t go without me because he cannot survive without me."


    "Lies!" Sunday sharply cut in, turning towards them while coming close. "Lies. I can totally do without her."


    Niniola smirked this time, cracking her knuckles. Without a second''s hesitation, she blurred, her voice chanting out. "Smoldering Fist¡­"


    Immediately, her body twisted backward, the right arm taking with it the weight of her body as she punched heavily into Sunday''s face.


    POOOOW! His face sank in and his legs buckled under the tremendous impact of the red lined and heated fist of Niniola.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMM!


    Sunday''s body blasted outward, a trail of dust and chopped up vegetation scattering into a spray along the path of his hurled body.


    "What?" Ibiyemi gasped, shocked at everything that just happened.


    "I must confess. That was really satisfying. My champion thinks he can go all c.o.c.ky on me." Niniola smirked again and blurred, vanishing from spot just as Ibiyemi stood up, startled. The next second, NIniola''s form shimmered into view, dragging something behind and dashing back to them swiftly.


    The person she was dragging was Sunday, her hands latched to his right ankle while the rest of his body cleaned the ground. Seeing this, Ibiyemi giggled, covering her mouth at the scene while Ninola let go of him and dusted her hands.


    "Aghh¡­ What the heck, Niniola? Ki ni mo shey fun eh?(1)" Sunday grumbled, not bothering to stand as he caught his breath, his physique dirtied by dust.


    Niniola looked over her shoulders at him, smiling evilly while she still dusted her hands. "You said, you could totally do without me. If you really could do without me totally, then, even if you were unable to dodge me, you would at least have been able to anticipate my attack."


    Niniola turned all serious as she faced Sunday who rose to a sitting position. She put her left hand on her knee while she stretched the other hand to him.


    "Seriously, Sunday, if you are really going to survive, then you need to really up your game. You are going to pass through Orun Apaadi and yet your reflexes are not even sharp. I''m telling you, if you are not able to¡­"


    "I knew the attack was coming." Sunday spat out, slapping her hand away. He looked inwards, in his soul space just as he felt a nudge from Bane.


    ''Lets be honest, Sunday. You never caught a whiff of what she was going to do to you.'' Bane tauntingly said from behind the iron bars, enjoying the anger on his host''s face withing the Soul Space.


    ''Fine!'' He shrugged, looking at Bane exasperatedly. ''But you did. You should have somehow sensed it right? After all, you are Ascendancy Classed.''


    ''So, why didn''t you tell me? Eh? You are going back to wanting me dead, right?'' Sunday fired out, shaking the bars of Bane''s confinement furiously.


    He was totally livid. What did this wolf of his think it was doing? It was meant to serve him and him alone. And if it suddenly decided to not help out, such as one, Sunday swore, he would deal with Bane just as soon as all this was however.


    After all, Bane was but a visitor in his Soul Space.


    And, he visitor he could be hostile to.


    ''Calm yourself, Sunday.'' Bane laughed throatily. ''When i knew it was your girlfriend, i realised that there was absolutely no need for me to alert you. After all, if this is how she shows love to you, who am i to interfere?'' Bane taunted, looking at Sunday mischievously. ''And, my my, it seems she is a very good lover, isn''t she?''


    "Sunday, listen to me." Niniola''s voice broke into his thoughts. He blinked his eyes, returning to focus on the present.


    "I know you think because you have the Wolf soulbond that things would get sorted out. But, believe you me¡­ Sunday, you cannot always rely on the Soul bond. To put total trust in people other than yourself is you deliberately and happily courting death, Sunday." Niniola said, shrugging at him as he now rose from the ground.

 Chapter 89 - Teaming Up

    "But, believe you me¡­ Sunday, you cannot always rely on the Soul bond. To put total trust in people other than yourself is you deliberately and happily courting death, Sunday." Niniola said, shrugging at him as he now rose from the ground.


    Sunday bent, dusting his dusty trousers on the back, not giving her any facial attention.


    "Look, Sunday. I know this might sound somehow but unless you learn to rely on yourself most of the times, you are..." She sighed, exhaling with trembling shoulders.


    ''She... Your girlfriend is right, you know.'' Bane called out from within Sunday. ''You cannot always rely on me. Not at all ''


    ''I don''t remember asking you for your suggestions. You have always not wanted me not to rely on you so why are you blaring that out? Besides, whether or not you agree. You Are. My. Soul. Bond'' Sunday yelled out mentally at the form of the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf.


    ''I''m serious, Sunday.'' Bane rumpled his wings before stretching. He splayed his feathers wide, yapping at the air. '' I am being serious here. Forget how things were in the past. If you truly want to keep your head in the long run, you should learn some moves yourself. Because while I boost your power, I cannot entirely and adequately be sufficient for you over time.'' Bane flapped his large wings twice, settling down on his hump.


    ''Why?'' Sunday, in his soul space asked. Below him was a water poodle, as before. In the far distance, just beyond the cage restraints of Bane was the little burning fumes of dark miasma.


    Seeing it, Sunday wondered just what it was. Ever since the incident with the Wolf, he had begun to notice that speck of darkness in the far end of his Soul Space.


    And no matter how he tried to reach it, he just never got to it.


    Perhaps, he reasoned, that might just be the way with which he could get in contact with Trixius the great? But then again, how could he? When each time he tried to get close, the shadowy stuff seemed to get farther and farther from sight and reach.


    He drove the thoughts of this into the back of his mind as he focused on what was before him.


    He''d never seen Bane be as serious as this. At least, without throwing sarcastic remarks or telling him he was only helping because if Sunday died, he was going to be trapped in there.


    ''Why?'' He repeated his question, waking through the poodle to reach the bars again. So far, he had noticed that when he got into his Soul space, he never appeared close to Bane, even if he had his been communicating with him in the last second.


    The moment he left the Soul Space and re-entered, he was back in the distance, away from Bane.


    ''Why? Your girlfriend already said it. You are going to pass through Orun Apaadi. If you keep relying on me, you just might never make it." Bane muttered, watching Sunday seat and crumple his back against the metal bars of his cage.


    ''In Orun Apaadi, demons don''t exactly fight the way battles take place. They are dirty, using underhanded tactics just as far as it gets them your soul severed from your spirit. '' Bane scowled at this. ''Ive had my fair share of them back then. As you know, I am a Rare Type Wolf and by biology, I am drawn towards fated beings, beings who are making disruption in Fate stream. One of those beings are readily demons. I am telling you, Sunday. We might just get into Orun Apaadi and I would be ripped out, forcefully extracted from you in a blink, especially now that I am vulnerable in this state that I exist in. And when that happens, what becomes of you, without me?'' Bane said, lowering his head, his snout coming before Sunday''s frozen face.


    "Sunday, are...are you listening to me?" Ninola''s voice jolt him back to reality. "Sunday... Is what I said unsettling you?" Ninila asked, looking enquiringly at his face.


    Thud!


    Ninola looked back at the source of the sound. She sees Tayo in his back, one knee stretched out while the other leg remains flat on the ground, his head inside the tent a bit.


    She rolled her eyes at this, seeing the law of war practitioner chomping down on one of the roast meat.


    "Sunday." She turned back to Sunday. "Listen to me. I am not trying to bring your spirits down but what if we get into Orun Apaadi. I mean, you... What if you get into Orun Apaadi and then, unluckily, you arrive the area dominated by Law of Envy Experts. You know what they will do?" Niniola asked, cramping her neck and shoulders together in an exaggerated motion, gesticulating. "They will simply cast their techniques and split the Prickled Bane Wolf from you in an instant. I''ve been in Orun Apaadi for longer than you would be, so far. I know how it works and I know the demons would do anything to steal away whatever advantage you have over them. And the moment they notice your strength come from a soulbond, oh wow... You''re done for!


    Do you want that? Do you want to be forcefully split from the Wolf in just a heartbeat?" Niniola asked him.


    Sunday s.u.c.k.e.d in air at her words. He was beginning to understand what she meant. He had never been in Orun Apaadi after all.


    And everything that was being said pointed out to the fact that he was not strong yet.


    Not at all.


    "That''s why I have to be there with you. So that I can assist you for as long as it takes us to find a dimensional gateway into Eledumare''s pet planet."


    "Wow!" Ibiyemi cooed, her eyes glittering with interest. "So, in other words, despite how powerful Sunday is right now. He still has to get strong on his own terms. Nice."


    CHOMP! NOM. NOM...


    Ibiyemi scowled briefly at the loud biting sounds from Tayo. She turned her back to look at the Irunmole who lay down on his back, not a worry to be seen on his cloaked face.


    CHOMP!! NOM...NOM... NOM...


    " I have an idea, Niniola. Why don''t you train Sunday. And since I also need to get strong too, mister noisy eater can teach me on what I need to get strong too." Ibiyemi suggested, turning towards Niniola now.


    "Well, I guess we can work with that!" Niniola shrugged, turning towards the fire. "So, Sunday, rest up or train up. By First Dawn, I am not taking it easy on you " She smirked, picking one roast meat and biting delightfully into it.

 Chapter 90 - First Dawn Banter

    "Alright... Irunmoles don''t exactly sleep, so wake up you logs of wood."


    THUD! THUD!! THUDDD!!!


    It was Niniola''s voice and following shortly was her stomping her feet immediately after.


    It was First Dawn already, the day as young and at this time, on Earth, this would be wary morning when people hustled to get ready for the day''s preparations.


    "Aaaarghh... stop it, I''m resting!" Ibiyemi g.r.o.a.n.e.d, covering her ears with her hands.


    "Really? And you said you need some trainings? Ughh...I can''t believe you!" Niniola facepalmed outside the tent.


    It took her only a second to simply rip the tent from above the Irunmoles underneath. She pulled it to the side and flung it down, exposing the ones under to the rising glory of the First Dawn.


    Sunday lay, face down, a piece of covering on him. Beside him was Tayo who sat up, his right hand on his right knee while his left leg lay flat down too, his head covered in the blue hood, completely.


    "Alright then!" Tayo huffed, rising up. "It''s a new day, shall we begin?"


    "You make it sound like it''s ever a night here in Orun. There''s no time when one could not begin anything, First Dawn or second." Ibiyemi g.r.o.a.n.e.d still covering her ears and tightly shutting her eyes. She lay face up, her right knee raised up.


    "But it''s imperative you rest or you will be sazzled." Niniola stomped her feet on the ground. "Seriously, you guys, stand up?"


    "Aaaarghh.." Ibiyemi g.r.o.a.n.e.d, jerking up to her b.u.t.t. "Why do you sound so happy about this?"


    "Oh, you are awake!" Tayo turned his head casually to Ibiyemi.


    "Of course, I''m awake." Ibiyemi scowled at him. "Do I look like sleeping Beauty?" She nagged.


    "Oh!" Tayo looked away and then looked to her again. "Who called you a beauty? Are you...are you a beauty?"


    "What??" Ibiyemi almost threw up, growling. "So, are you calling a hag?"


    "I used to think it was only Hags who nag but I guess I''m looking at one." Tayo attacked her verbally, shrugging like it was just nothing.


    Ibiyemi grunted, jumping to her feet now as she stared down at Tayo.


    "Look who is talking? Calling me a hag! If you are that handsome, why are you are all wrapped up in that cloak of yours?"


    ""Pffftt... Hahahahaha... Hahaha..." Niniola crackled with laughter, trying hard to stop herself from doubling over on the ground.


    "What is funny?" Ibiyemi turned to stare at the female Irunmole, staring icily at her. "He called me a hag and you are laughing over it?"


    "What?" Ninola laughed even more, hugging her stomach now.


    Ibiyemi is a fair maiden in every right of it. She has almond shaped eyes, one black and the other purple, having in the center of it, the mark of fate and chance, the symbols of the Orisha of trickery, chance, luck and travellers. It is a candlestick holder of some sorts with three stands in shape of arrows rising up from a vertically placed line, which represents the many decisions and cross roads one often had to take.


    Immediately after that is a beam, with two large dotted spots at either side, crossing over the vertical line.


    (See image here: images.app.goo.gl/pmwLY6dZG7RQkZT2A)


    That aside, Ibiyemi has a fairly rounded face, something you may want to call a baby face, a cute one at that. Small lips of hers, thin nose, almond shaped eyes of different shades, a finger length black hair that barely touched the end of her neck, looking so much like dreads except that this was all smoothly flowing.


    In all fairness to her, Tayo calling her a hag discreetly did not seem right. She was just as pretty as she could be but not that Tayo cared the least about that.


    For him, she was nagging too much. And those who nagged, according to him were those who in every rights had to be hags.


    Except, he had never met the Nagging Prime, Anu. If he indeed had met her, then, perhaps his head would not be standing over his body now.


    Or, in the lightest reins, his head and shoulders would must likely have being dislocated over and over again. After all, what woman enjoyed it when told to their faces that they nag?


    Especially when it is said with the intent to annoy them.


    "It seems as you are good to go, seeing how you are talking plenty." Tayo muttered, getting to his feet whilst ignoring the fuming glance of Ibiyemi.


    He bent his upper body forward and pulled the blue cloak with his hand, removing it over his head. After doing so, he dumped it all over Sunday, looking emotionlessly at Ibiyemi.


    "Hey... You." Sunday growled, throwing the blue cloak from over his body.


    Tayo c.o.c.ked his neck now, his hand finding the hilt of the silver handle blade by his left hip. The scabbard was outlined with various markings and also was silver in color.


    Tayo on his part, with his face revealed had a low butch hairstyle. With sharp edges and curves, he looked just as fierce as he could with his black seemingly penetrating cold eyes and finely chiseled face.


    His body was strapped into a white bandage wrapping of some sorts, except that this was not bandage. It was merely the style of the clothing, with many segmented partitions running from his neck to the belly and from shoulders to his wrist. His lower body has a black trouser on, baggy all though only ending up tucked into his black boots at the tail end.


    "For your information." Ibiyemi frowned even more. "I think you are pretty ugly."


    "Say that one more time and watch me disember you." Tayo warned even though there was no change to his already emotionless face.


    "It has begun!" Niniola yelped for joy, fisting her hands into the air, excitedly.

 Chapter 91 - Ibiyemi vs Tayo: Duelling

    T"Say that one more time and watch me disember you." Tayo warned even though there was no change to his already emotionless face.


    "It has begun!" Niniola yelped for joy, fisting her hands into the air, excitedly


    "I still think you are pretty ugly! Abefele Iruju." Ibiyemi chanted, swirling her hands in the air to depict claws


    Immediately, she did, solidity filled her palms, solidity that she grabbed immediately


    Now was the time to not only train but also to give this Tayo a little of what he deserved for calling her a Hag


    She dashed forward to the right, where Tayo stood, eyeing her warily, her blade arms angled behind her


    Just as she got into range, her right arm slashed forward, followed by her left in swiping wide arcs.


    However, her strikes hit nothing because Tayo merely sidestepped, out of range. Fuelled forward by the dash, she raced past him. Stomping her left leg on the ground a bit forcefully, she stopped her advancement, gritting her teeth at the failed attack


    It was supposed to be a surprise attack but Tayo had simply just sidestepped away, like it was nothing


    "Damn it!" She mouthed, fl.i.c.k.i.n.g her fingers to dissolve the technique


    Perhaps, he had detected her because of her. chanting of the technique.  She was not going to make the same mistake again.


    Now, she would go on him in full body melee, rather than relying on Agbara, at least, until she drew close enough to him, in a spot where he could not readily dodge


    With that etched in her mind, she pulls off the eye patch, revealing the purplish glow from Eye of Chance


    No, it was time to get serious..And she was going to need all the assistance that she could get


    She turned back and sped up in her movement, dashing for Tayo who turned back to face her. Just as she got close to him, she stroke into the air with a straight left arm jab


    And again, like before, Tayo sidestepped her,. watching her run past him, her follow up punch of the right arm also hitting nothing


    ''I know he is way stronger than me but.. Just one hit, at least.'' She prayed


    With a snort, she turned around and dashed again just in time to see Tayo turn again to the front


    "I didn''t think you were quite effective in brushing past me." Tayo shrugged, earning an irritated snort from Ibiyemi and a squeal of excitement from Niniola


    As she got into range, Tayo sidestepped her. But this time, she was ready or rather, her Eye was ready. And thankfully, Tayo''s class was not so high to effect a rebound on her


    In the split second that she dashed past Tayo''s sidestepping, her body lunged forward as she had attempted to grab him in place.


    Her right eye flashed, spreading an instantaneous rush of chilling calm into her body. It was soothing, almost like she was receiving words of encouragement from someone in the time of her greatest despair


    This, this was exactly how the users of Eyes felt whenever they had it flashing.  A comforting sensation that somewhat reassured that everything was going to be fine. And the bigger the power of the Eye, the larger the reassurance was. And most times, this resulted in the c.o.c.kiness of those who had eyes. Sometimes, being the exact reason why they were killed, in battle


    Usually, having a eye was as a result of excess acc.u.mulation in one eye of the body. This was hereditary and sometimes, one had to go the tough way to earn it, usually in instances of near death as a fight or flight response. Like in the time of Ibiyemi and the rogue mercenaries


    Still in the split second of her dash, Tayo''s body and Ibiyemi were close up, except that Tayo had already sidestepped, taking a horizontal step away. Ibiyemi oh the other hand was past him, or about to but her right leg was already past him


    The moment her eye flashed, the right leg that was past gone suddenly vanished, and reappeared right before Tayo''s left leg, the information of this act filtering into Ibiyemi''s mind. Being the eye of chance, she could effect little changes in Fate to give her an advantage and it didn''t matter whether or not she knew the techniques necessary for that, like the teleporting of her foot.


    Just as far as her eye flashed and it was not on a big target whose soul class was high, then it was going to work


    The second waltzed past and time returned to its normal flow. Immediately, Ibiyemi''s eyes widened in realization of what just happened. She acted on it upon realising the shift in her foot''s position, quickly channeling energy into her right foot to clear Tayo off the ground


    Successfully, Tayo was swept clean, his body falling forward, flat on his face. However, just as he neared the ground, he shot it his left hand out to halt himself. The very act of it, transforming a potential fall into front flip while Ibiyemi still dashed forward, acting on the initial momentum of before


    Tayo had no emotion on his face as he rose into the air, supported by a single arm. Heels over head now, he could see Ibiyemi''s be ack as she still dashed forward. As he did, a though flashed into his mind, telling him to take advantage of it


    After all, who turned their backs to the opponent when in a battle


    It was the basics 101 Law of War Strategem. You only turned your back unless you were ultimately sure the opponent was way below you. Although, most times, the opponent may have just the trump card at the last moment, even the more reason why one ought not to underestimate mate the opponent, no matter what


    Unfortunately, Ibiyemi had flaunted it entirely. And having an eye did not cover up for blunders like this


    Still, Tayo could not hide his contempt for the trick she played on him via her eye because he was sure he stepped out of range


    "Hah! I hate Eyes!"

 Chapter 92 - I hate Eyes

    Still, Tayo could not hide his contempt for the trick she played on him via her eye because he was sure he stepped out of range.


    "Hah! I hate Eyes!"


    The next moment, he buckled closer to the ground, gathering momentum in his arm. After that, he flung himself after Ibiyemi like a spring, his lower body bending down to arc in a roll, from the top to the ground and back to the ground as he threw in a backflip now.


    He went double turns in the air, a spiralling balled up form of an Irunmole before straightening himself as a predator beasst would would when straightening to catch a prey.


    "Ha!" He huffed, just as he landed down. Tayo put his arm forward, the left one, grabbing Ibiyemi who was still dashing, although this was due to the speed at which Tayo had moved in. He pulled her right shoulder, turning her body around.


    And as he body turned, he noticed the gasp of surprise in her eyes. However, he had no time for that.


    GPOW!


    Tayo''s left fist jabbed straight for Ibiyemi''s face, carving it in, the power beneath he attack sending her into staggering circles before she collapsed on her b.u.t.t.


    "Law of Chance, trickery, luck and travellers. It goes by different names and sometimes the varied names have specific attributes that you are yet to master." Tayo said, walking forward to Ibiyemi, a slow step at a time while his hand rubbed the hilt of his sword. In all of the skirmish that happened now, he was yet to even pull out the sword.


    Ibiyemi noticed this as well and cursed in her heart. This had gone truly bad for her, even with the supplementary effect of her Eye.


    If she was going to lay a single hit on him, then she had to try harder than before. No way was she going to let him best her this much even after he bested her at the battle against the Soul Bond Metal Plated Dip Eagle.


    No Way!


    She jumped to her feet, dashing, her mind trying to find something, anything that could aid her. Her mentor had told her, rely on your instincts and your environment. And that she was going to do.


    As she dashed, she lowered over, dragging the blue cloak from Sunday in a smooth motion. The next second, she balled it over just as she got into inch range from Tayo.


    "Now, Eye... Don''t fail me!" She called out, forcing the eye to do her bidding.


    Tayo smiled or appeared to smile, pulling out the sword swiftly just as Ibiyemi vanished from his front. He jumped forward, evading the move of Ibiyemi just the same exact moment when she appeared behind him and tried to cover him with the cloak.


    "Like I was going to say, having an eye does not exactly give you a pass mark." Tayo shook his head, amused at the desperate trick she tried to pull.


    But again, he was not surprised. The law of Chance was a dirty, underhanded law. And this quality of it was the reason, the only reason that had gotten Trixius the great frozen in place, just frozen enough for the gods to seal him.


    "Hah!" Ibiyemi exhaled, throwing her hands up in frustration. "How come I can''t hit you? No matter what I do?"


    "Like I said, having an artefact, an eye or even a soul bond." Tayo said, looking disdainfully at Sunday who returned the gesture with a scowl. "does not exactly put you up in the power charts. Yes, there are people like that who survived but not you. You are too weak..."


    "I am not too weak!" Ibiyemi growled.


    "Then how come you didn''t lay a hit on me?" Tayo taunted, putting a hand in his chin.


    "You..."


    "Look, you nd Sunday are basically the same. And weak!"


    "Don''t you lump me in with her." Sunday growled now, getting to his feet, a punch from him flying to Tayo''s face.


    Tayo simply caught the punch just as Niniola blurred in between them, holding Sunday at Bay by using to stall him by the head.Still, Tayo could not hide his contempt for the trick she played on him via her eye because he was sure he stepped out of range.


    "Hah! I hate Eyes!"


    He went double turns in the air, a spiralling balled up form of an Irunmole before straightening himself as a predator beasst would would when straightening to catch a prey.


    "Ha!" He huffed, just as he landed down. Tayo put his arm forward, the left one, grabbing Ibiyemi who was still dashing, although this was due to the speed at which Tayo had moved in. He pulled her right shoulder, turning her body around.


    And as he body turned, he noticed the gasp of surpise in her eyes. However, he had no time for that.


    GPOW!


    Tayo''s left fist jabbed straight for Ibiyemi''s face, carving it in, the power beneath he attack sending her into staggering circles before she collapsed on her b.u.t.t.


    "Law of Chance, trickery, luck and travellers. It goes by different names and sometimes the varied names have specific attributes that you are yet to master." Tayo said, walking forward to Ibiyemi, a slow step at a time while his hand rubbed the hilt of his sword. In all of the skirmish that happened now, he was yet to even pull out the sword.


    Ibiyemi noticed this as well and cursed in her heart. This had gone truly bad for her, even with the supplementary effect of her Eye.


    If she was going to lay a single hit on him, then she had to try harder than before. No way was she going to let him best her this much even after he bested her at the battle against the Soul Bond Metal Plated Dip Eagle.


    No Way!

 Chapter 93 - Girls are fragile!

    No Way!


    She jumped to her feet, dashing, her mind trying to find something, anything that could aid her. Her mentor had told her, rely on your instincts and your environment. And that she was going to do.


    As she dashed, she lowered over, dragging the blue cloak from Sunday in a smooth motion. The next second, she balled it over just as she got into inch range from Tayo.


    "Now, Eye... Don''t fail me!" She called out, forcing the eye to do her bidding.


    Tayo smiled or appeared to smile, pulling out the sword swiftly just as Ibiyemi vanished from his front. He jumped forward, evading the move of Ibiyemi just the same exact moment when she appeared behind him and tried to cover him with the cloak.


    "Like I was going to say, having an eye does not exactly give you a pass mark." Tayo shook his head, amused at the desperate trick she tried to pull.


    But again, he was not surprised. The law of Chance was a dirty, underhanded law. And this quality of it was the reason, the only reason that had gotten Trixius the great frozen in place, just frozen enough for the gods to seal him.


    At least, that was the knowledge he had been imparted with.


    "Hah!" Ibiyemi exhaled, throwing her hands up in frustration. "How come I can''t hit you? No matter what I do?"


    "Like I said, having an artefact, an eye or even a soul bond." Tayo said, looking disdainfully at Sunday who returned the gesture with a scowl. "does not exactly put you up in the power charts. Yes, there are people like that who survived but not you. You are too weak..."


    "I am not too weak!" Ibiyemi growled.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_50788664279617103">#!_50788664279617103</a> for visiting.


    "Then how come you didn''t lay a hit on me?" Tayo taunted, putting a hand in his chin.


    "You..."


    "Look, you nd Sunday are basically the same. And weak!"


    "Don''t you lump me in with her." Sunday growled now, getting to his feet, a punch from him flying to Tayo''s face.


    Tayo simply caught the punch just as Niniola blurred in between them, holding Sunday at Bay by using her palm to stall him by the head.


    "You need to study other aspect of the Law. The other principles otherwise you won''t get the power you need. Or at least, if it is Illusion you want to major in, you should do that to the best of your ability. But, it is up to you to accept this anyways." Tayo said, walking past her to retrieve his cloak. "The moment you accept this, I want to believe that you would record great growth. I am well versed in the Principle of Cutting because I chose to major in it. You too, should choose one to major in or at least get rounded in everything so that your eye becomes secondary or a last moment resort. Still, I am not imposing anything on you after all, you are not weak."


    "Wow!" Niniola cooed at this. "Tayo, you have begun to talk plenty. That is awesome."


    "Hmpfh!" Tayo scoffed, bending over to pick the cloak.


    Meanwhile, Ibiyemi fondled with the spatial ring she had on. The one Shola had gifted her and as she did, his words floated to her mind.


    Look, I see potentials in you. And I get that you are putting up a front to seem so capable but there are times you should accept help from others. Please.''


    **


    Those were the words of Shola back then in the Flying Saucer. And right now, Ibiyemi wondered if she was still putting up a front.


    Did accepting that she was weak solve any of the resistance issues she was putting up?


    Ibiyemi heaved.


    "Hey, guys. I realised we are out of time. " Niniola clapped her hands to gain attention. "Humans don''t have the luxury of time like we have here in Orun. The mission that Sunday got... It was supposed to be a three day thingy. By the third day, he was supposed to get to Earth to complete the mission."


    "Okay..." Ibiyemi nodded, raising an eyebrow up.


    "But here we are. And we have spent a total of how many days now?" Niniola counted her fingers.


    "It''s been almost like a week since Sunday got captured by the Obedi guy. And the mission had a three day constraint. Luckily for us, we have just two days left. Today and the next!" Niniola said, clapping again.


    "How? You said he lost a week already? The mission is over, isn''t it?" Ibiyemi thought out aloud.


    "Well, technically, yes. But, the time in Orun and Earth are different. A second here is a day in Earth and a day in Earth is like several centuries here. Time flows differently and the time ratio is never constant." Niniola gesticulated, looking them each in the face. "Luckily, all of the time wasted was just one day on Earth. We have only now and tomorrow to complete the day two and three in accordance to Earth times stream. If we miss the next two days, then the mission is up."


    "Oh!" Sunday exhaled, looking at Niniola.


    "But if we get started now, we can make it on time." Niniola rapped.


    "So," Ibiyemi shrugged. "Let''s get to transport facility then."


    "No, we can''t!" Ninola wagged a finger at him.


    "Why?" Sunday queried.


    "Because I don''t want to believe your father would allow you go to Earth? remember how he sees you? He''d rather have you locked away than to go to Earth. And If we take any public facility here, the Council Guards would see us and somehow The Elder would know."


    "What about the High Council Deployment Zone?" Sunday asked. "3rd Prime asked me to see Arlan of the..."


    "You can''t!" Ninola cried out. "You don''t think your father would have his eyes out there already? For heaven''s sake, thanks the teleport zone that transports every mission Irunmole to the First Heaven where the demonic energies interfere with it this cancelling out the teleport in Orun Apaadi. The whole place now would have mold everywhere, Sunday!"


    "So what does he do? Give up?" Ibiyemi asked.


    "He can''t!. If he aces this mission, then there is a fair chance that the elder would have a better look at Sunday and learn to acknowledge him after all. If he gives up, Sunday is already toasted, just as he always Is.


    Besides, it''s a mission. what happens to the human he was sent to?" Niniola asked, looking from face to face intently. She walked forward and then backward pacing about the front of the two male Irunmoles while Ibiyemi looked thoughtfully at her, her fingers tapping the other before her bosom.


    "Who is the mission human we are going to?" Niniola asked, still pacing.


    "It''s a girl. A human girl named Bolu." Sunday replied.


    Tayo shrugged. "Girls are fragile. She will be sure to break if she does not get a response."


    "Hey..." Ibiyemi pointed an accusatory finger at Tayo, angered.


    "Hey, careful." Niniola stopped, eyeing Tayo. "Just because girls are the females dies not make us fragile. We are way much stronger than all of you c.o.c.ky males."


    "Fine!" Tayo snorted, unwilling to drag the conversation for any longer.


    He shrugged. "Fine!"

 Chapter 94 - To the Land of Thunder

    "Fine" Tayo shrugged, unwilling to drag the conversation.


    Sunday shoved off Niniola''s arm at his torso and walked to tent with an audible sigh. With his hands to his h.i.p.s, he sighed once again, before turning to face the rest of the ragtag team.


    "So, if the High Council Deployment Zone is full of moles as you say, people who might be on the lookout for me, then what do I do? I certainly cannot travel down the six heavens in just two days to go, you know?"


    Ibiyemi gave a short laugh, squeezing her neck and shoulders together. "What if you can? What if you can actually do all of that in so less than two days? The BlueMoon Alliance..."


    "No." Niniola interfered, shaking her head furiously. "That is in Ilu Esu. There is a shorter route here. And even at that, we may have to cut down on some, you know, travel procedures."


    "Uh..." Ibiyemi looked fl.u.s.tered. "okayyy... What about The Orun Transport. I ca pull in a favour with the Head Master."


    "No." Niniola countered again. "The Head Master stays in the Ilu Esu branch. Before we can even get as close to where he is to pull in a favour, Sunday would have been busted. Look, I know you are trying to help but there is an easier way out of all of this."


    "Hm!" Tayo sighed, appearing interested.


    He had to keep his ears open so that he could find the route that they would take and then, complete his mission.


    "Besides, I do not really know much of you right now. You all might have some hidden agenda, no offense intended but if there is gong to be any decision making as regards Sunday and this mission, then, it has to come from me." Niniola said with a note of finality, slapping her c.h.e.s.t to show emphasis on what she said.


    "Like I mentioned, there is an easier route. If we take the road to the Land of Thunder, we can easily sneak into the Thunder''s deployment zone at Ilu Sango and get right away to Orun Apaadi. Thunder is close and what''s more is that we do not have to worry about the High Council Guards being there. Yes, they might but they have very limited influence on things there because it is not Ilu Obatala so things are different there. In fact, Elder and the Lightning Sage there do not exactly see eye to eye on things." Niniola slammed her left fist into her open right palm. "We can capitalise on that and get Sunday and me to where we intend to be."


    "Well, well. Sounds reasonable." Ibiyemi tried to sound as okay as she could but her sad face did not help it. She had desperately wanted to be able to pull her weight on something so far but from the looks of it, she was only extra weight.


    "Alos, that means that there is no training." Ibiyemi swallowed seeing as they all looked at her. "I mean you and Sunday have not exact;y trained like we had in mind before. Don''t you think he is going to need all of it if he is going down to Earth, especially since it is a sure thing that he will make a stop in Orun Apaadi, the first heaven."


    Niniola made to answer her but Tayo was not listening. They were going to the Land of Thunder. The Lightning Sage, just as Niniola had said did not exactly see eye to eye with The Elder of the Ilu Obatala. But that was not all.


    The Lightning Sage who was the Prime of Ilu Sago, the realm of Irunmoles under the Orisha of Lightning, thunder and vengeance did not see eye to eye with many other Primes as well. Most especaily with the War Prime of the Ilu Ogun. Both Primes were hotheaded, or so he had been taught and as result, one sought to dominate the other with their c.o.c.ky attitudes and this most times resulted in friction between them both.


    If this was where they would be gong, then he had to call so that the War Prime could see to the Sunday Mission before things got really dicey and the Lightning Sage got involved. Most especially as he would because War Irunmoles were in his domain.


    But then again,t he whole thought of having to betray the one person he had looked up to as Friend did not exactly sit well with him. After these moments they had both shared, eve though himself and Sunday had not exchanged words since the market, he had at least come to understand just a very little of the guy.


    They both had suffered similar fates. Ignored and then restrained only to be treated like non-entities, they lived very similar lives. Except that right now, Sunday was willing to do all he could to prove to his Father that he was worth something in the end.


    And himself, the only thing he was doing was l.i.c.k.i.n.g the ground and clearing the path for the same people who had beat him up and ostracized him severally.


    How was he any better than Sunday?


    In fact as it was, sc.u.m like him did not get to have the rights to betray anyone. Tayo ground his teeth, pondering over the thoughts. If for anything, Sunday was the better version of him and yet he was going to stand in his way.


    All for what?


    Even if the Elder was to piece everything together, the fact that Sunday was on the run from him would be their trump card. They could just easily say and claim that Sunday had lost his life to wild beasts at the border or something else. Maybe even mercenaries had killed him or something else.


    And it would go down well, after all, Sunday would be far beyond the reach of the Elder should he leave Ilu Obatala now. And for all that could be said, nothing would get pinned on Ilu Ogun, thus the Council there would not only rid themselves of an idiotic dark prophecy, they would also have clean hands from the wrath of The Elder.


    Killing two birds with one stone,


    And he, he was the one that was going to be used.


    HAPPY NEW YEAR YOU ALL.


    CHEERS TO 2021!

 Chapter 95 - Racing To Thunder

    And it would go down well, after all, Sunday would be far beyond the reach of the Elder should he leave Ilu Obatala now. And for all that could be said, nothing would get pinned on Ilu Ogun, thus the Council there would not only rid themselves of an idiotic dark prophecy, they would also have clean hands from the wrath of The Elder.


    Killing two birds with one stone,


    And he, he was the one that was going to be used.


    "So, about the training." Tayo heard Niniola say, her hands on the shoulder of the other girl. "Don''t worry, I am not going to let my champion just run off into Orun Apaadi just like that. Which is why we are going to have the classic mission on the run moves. Right, Sunday, you dig?" Niniola said fervently, throwing her fist into the air.


    "Ugh!" Sunday scoffed, throwing his head backwards.


    Just how worse could all of this go for him? First, he did not have the chane he had been looking for to show that idiot of a Wole how much he had grown stronger. Secondly, Niniola was busy fussing all over him like she was babysitting him.


    "Come on. Towards the west is the route to the land of Thunder. And in so short a time, we can reach there. So, lets get ready because what is coming next is what you won''t expect and I promise, it would be fun. We can even get to know ourselves more on the way that way, you know, not only about the personal info but the levels of our power skills and you know..." Niniola said, dashing into a blur as she took down the tent and the flames, balling everything tangible into a brown sack that she s.u.c.k.e.d up into her ring. After she was done, she dusted her hands, having a smug look on.


    "The rules are simple. Guys and everyone must participate. No excuses and try to be nice. Its just going to be a ,match not a suicide game. So, don''t fret." Niniola warned, trying to look as stern as she could. She tilted left to right, giving each of them hard stares so much that Ibiyemi flinched while Sunday rolled his eyes and Tayo scoffed.


    "We race to Thunder. The first to lead must maintain his lead while tanking attacks from behind. The person who stays in the lead when we get to Thunder wins and that is not disputable." Niniola empahsized, pointing a finger at Tayo just as she saw the Irunmole frown with twisted lips.


    "Are you serious? This?" Tayo asked, unable to believe the nonsense Niniola was spewing. If this went on, there might just be a sort of glitch in his plans. The journey would definitely take a bit longer and in truth, that would only make the time he had even more complex or at worst reduce it.


    The sooner he could get done with the his mission, the better it would be for him to sulk out the rest of his life as penance for the wrong he was going to do to the one person he had called friend, once.


    "Woo." Ibiyemi shivered with excitement. "This. This is just what I wanted all along. That way, I can..."


    "Too late. I am in the lead." Niniola''s voice trailed off as she flickered away, her outline vanishing into the distance, through the savannah grasses.


    "What?" Ibiyemi squeaked, pointing a finger at Niniola''s vanishing form. "She''s in the lead? And she is already so fast that she does not even need to chant out a technique? Come on, guys... I don''t think it is fair."


    "You talk too much." Tayo scoffed, making two fingers guns cross each other. "


    Law of War: Furious Fire." He chanted as a blast of fiery presence exploded about him, giving him an ethereal gigantic flaming version of himself. However, just as the visage of him appeared, it burst into fire, some of which flickered against Sunday and Ibiyemi.


    Seeing this, Sunday licked his lower lips, dropping his upper body to the ground, his weight supported by his two knuckles on the grassy plains. ''Bane, let''s smoke this.''


    ''Hm! Still relying on me, eh? No can do, Sunday.'' The Wolf snorted in his soul space, flapping its wings and looking irritated.


    Come on, give me a face. We don''t have to fight about this.'' Sunday growled.


    Just then, Tayo snarled, giving Sunday the stink eye. Immediately, his body dashed forward, a gust of fierce hot airs flashing past him while his cloak, blue in color now appeared bleached in the fiery red aura that engulfed Tayo as he dashed.


    And just as he did, Ibiyemi''s eyes flashed as her body vanished from the ground and appearing airborne, her hands clutching to the fluttering hem of Tayo''s cloak.


    Seeing this, Sunday inhaled, letting his inner him feel for the massive amount of Agbara inside his Soul Space, the Agbara which was coming for Bane. Concentrating, he let himself feel for it and just as he made a connection, he pulled, forcefully extracting Agbara till all of his body glowered, shinning yellowy light so f Sage Mode washing over him from his c.h.e.s.t to the rest of his body.


    BOOOOM!


    Just then, a tugging sensation pulled at him from his soul, prompting him to look backwards.


    "Don-t touch me." It was Tayo, his hands holding Ibiyemi in the air by her hands as he spun round and then...


    FWOoom!


    He flung her to him while dashing past, jumping on to a roof, and then to another roof, his speed increasing until he began to blur over the rooftops, big or small. Meanwhile, Sunday, in a movement of flight of fight threw out his arms, in the process, embracing Ibiyemi in his arms.


    "Thank you." Ibiyemi smiled, just as she got to her feet, planting a kiss on his lips. Lovestruck, Sunday''s body stiffened, leaning in for another kiss when Ibiyemi turned a quick360 and pumped a heavy fist into his face, resetting his thought process in a daze as he fell to his b.u.t.t.


    "Ugh" Sunday huffed, seeing Ibiyemi fade off into thin air.


    "I never knew you liked me that much that you want to kiss my illusion again." Ibiyemi''s voice came from the rooftop, the roof where Tayo had jumped on to. "Sorry, I had to watch your reaction. It''s cute." She winked at him and jumped away, her eye flashing.


    "Ah!" Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d, getting to his feet. "When did she get all confident like this?"


    ''The only thing getting confident is Ibiyemi''s fists in your face if you don''t get going and best them. Hmm. I cannot believe my host to be a loser.'' Bane snorted from within Sunday, prompting him to dash away.

 Chapter 96 - The Mysterious Old Man

    "Hah!" Niniola heaved, jumping from building to building.


    With each step she took, the buildings thinned, first from large structures of mansion to as little as huts and small chalets inns along the way, the land taking a distinct hue of multi colored trees and vegetations.


    The sky had changed a lot since the tent area. The change was not as a result of the shift in time but rather because of another thing entirely. The sky bleached from the clear skies of before, now taking on a darker hue, its outline riddled by tiny streaks of lightning bolts, bolts that became larger even as Niniola drew closer to them.


    Seeing this, she knew that it would be only a matter of meters for her to get across to the Land of Lightning due to the change in the atmosphere. In Orun Rere, the heaven lands of the Iurnmoles, the messenger of the Orisha, the scenery changed from realm to realm in accordance to the nature of the Orisha in charge of that realm of Orun Obatala, the King of Gods and the King of the white clothes as his eulogy depicted was the Orisha in charge of the Ilu Obatala and as a result, the realm was the brightest of all realms. However, now, going towards the Land of Thunder, the atmosphere was constantly blazed by random thunder storms and lighting streaks here and there because the nature of the God over this realm was the God of Lightning and retribution, Sango.


    She took a brief look behind, spotting Sunday, Tayo and Ibiyemi battling amongst themselves, from shove to punch to jump as they tried to get closer.


    "Ugh! Do these people not know that I am also playing the game too?" She sighed as she passed through the briefness of black, which was the Void on which all realities was laid upon. To cross from realm to realm, one needed to pass through, only for a fraction of nano second, through the Void that acted as borders between both realms.


    And once a person passed the void border, all of the structures of the previous realms and its outline vanished from shape, replaced by a sheath of never ending horizon with the nature of the new realm.


    She stopped, after crossing over, looking in around. She had been here before, not once not twice and so, the several styled buildings, all of which had lightning rods'' on their dome shaped roofs. Just as she did that, Tayo burst through, heaving as he swirled around and launched a punch straight into the border of the horizon. As he did, Ibiyemi slid through on her knees, clearly evading his attack while Sunday threw a barrel roll up, overhead, landing after them all in front.


    "We... We need to rest." Tayo said, sniffing in the vegetation and the static charged airs. He looked forward, taking on the sights.


    They were in a street, or so it appeared except that the road they stood was not paved and outlined by sand here and there alongside with greenery and small trees. It seemed like a border forest or something. However, as the road led on, it started to get filled up with stones neatly stacked into each other to create a paved street way, the buildings beginning to cl.u.s.ter around and with them, civilisation and thunder Irunmoles.


    "Rest?" Niniola frowned slightly. "Rest when we are only just only few meters from sneaking into the Deployment Zone here. The sooner we get done with it, the more time we have on our hands. Plus, fighting through demons in Orun Apaadi, might just take a lot of time. Time that we don''t have."


    "What? You are high level and you can tank all of this but what about them? With the way you are pushing things, what you will be deploying to Orun Apaadi would be a broken husk of Sunday." Tayo snarled, pointing a finger at Sunday sideways while he looked on to Niniola by his left.


    To him, he had to strike out any time now to be alone so as to activate the sensor and call out to the Asoju Lekan. If he failed to do so at this very moment, what would be left would be that of Sunday getting deployed meaning his mission would be failed.


    At least, assuming they did not run into a Primes, or even Primes. With that in mind, he had to make his move ow, and be done with this mission all at once. It was already becoming so much of a drag already.


    "Hey!" Sunday growled on his part but he was promptly ignored by them.


    "Look, you have been acting real strange, honestly. And last time I checked, you are a bounty hunter. How am I sure you don''t want us to stop so that your bounty hunter fellows wouldn''t catch up with us?" Niniola countered, gesticulating.


    "Uh... You guys should take it easy. I do not think Tayo is wrong though. I hate to be extra baggage but you got to consider the rest of us who are not as powerful as you are." Ibiyemi shrugged, stretching her hands to both sides as she rose to her feet.


    The run here had been good. Really good to be honest. She had been able to push her soul up I the charts when she had to fight her way around Sunday and Tayo. It was only normal. She was the weakest of them all and for her to have amounted to anything, she had had to push in deeper. #


    True, her eye helped out but she also kicked up some levels in the Illusion. Olukoni Mayowa and her father would be so proud. However, she was damn tired and exhausted. All those moves had taken quite a toll on her and the least she could ask for was a chance to replenish her energy.


    "Fine!" Niniola sighed, giving up. "We rest here. It is pretty secluded. But I will be keeping my eyes on you, Tayo. Something about you does not feel very right to me."


    "Will you all keep it down? Do not make noise at the border. You may be thought of to be a nuisance that should be eliminated in a second." A thick voice boomed off from the street ahead.


    Startled, they looked up ahead, seeing a thick figure with a seemingly elderly look, standing a height of 7.9ft, his c.h.e.s.t b.a.r.e while a three quarter pants covered his lower body, his feet covered up in wooden pattens. His hair was spiky and white, face edgy with a pointed but yet broad nose and eyes as blue as the skies while a tiny scar of lightning streak was just above his left b.r.e.a.s.t, his right arm holding the nozzle of large white sack over his shoulders.

 Chapter 97 - Friend or Foe

    His hair was spiky and white, face edgy with a pointed but yet broad nose and eyes as blue as the sky while a tiny scar of lightning streak was just above his left b.r.e.a.s.t, his right arm holding the nozzle of the large white sack over his shoulders.


    "Like I said, making noise in a place you just got to is rather rude." Spiky old man stated as he came within reach of them.


    He narrowed his blue eyes with a satisfied grunt as he carefully scrutinized each of them from head to toe.


    "And checking out a lady is even rude especially when you both are not Familiar with one another." Niniola curtly replied, spacing out her legs.


    She was not enjoying this, not at all.


    "Oh ho!" The man scratched his beardless chin. "My bad! Apologies you. I just wonder what brought you here knowing how volatile the Land of Thunder is. It is not readily in anyone''s tourist list of places to visit, you know."


    "And who are you to decide whether or not we stay in here?" Niniola frowned, resisting the urge to plummet a fist into this hulking brute''s face.


    "Well. I see. You all are not so different." The man replied.


    "What do you mean?" Niniola queried instantly, drawing fists at her sides.


    She was going to burst soon enough. And when she did, she knew she would not keep a lid on it until her anger had been satiated..


    First, there was the silent Tayo suddenly calling for a rest. The same Tayo who was nothing else but a mercenary of some sorts.


    At least, that was how she read him. And now, she did not want to deal with this.


    Not when she was already paranoid that Tayo could be up to something.


    She felt so helpless, wishing there was something she could do to drive this spiky haired old man so she could have time and reasoning sufficient to keep an eye on this Tayo.


    Niniola''s face flashed with excitement as she looked up to the old man.


    "Hey, old man. I am Niniola."


    There was certainly no way that anyone heard the name Niniola did not try to ostracize her or pull away instantly.


    She was that popular.


    "Oh!" The man smiled, his eyes closed now, while he drew his pale toned skin closer. "That is such a nice name you have got there."


    "Uh...No... No..." She waved her hands frantically. "It is not a nice name. I am that... You know... That Niniola that was banished. I... I... I am an abomination you should not relate with." She shot out, cringing with one eye closed and her teeth gritted.


    The man that already put his sack down after using his leg to stomp and push aside vegetation stopped, his face glowering.


    Seeing this, excitement shot through Niniola''s body. This is the usual reaction when people knew her identity and as time had progressed, she could guess what next would happen.


    Either the old man tries to boot them from Thunder or the man would shoo away, running from the abomination she was.


    Except things did not go as she expected.


    "Hahahahahahahaha..." The man laughed, buckling over with his firm hands to his waist until water beginning to form at his eyes.


    Sniffing, he rubbed his eyes with the back of his right hand and said. "That-that is a good one. Y-you ma-make a good actor. H-how ma-many people have you told that so you could get away with things? My my, you are as smart as they say the Niniola that you are is." The old man laughed and laughed, clapping his hands towards the last of his words.


    Initially, Niniola had frowned. Why was the man thinking she was not the one?


    But eventually, on the last words there, she realized he did not make any mistake, he just did not see anything wrong in still associating her.


    In fact, he asked how many people had she pulled that  card to.


    Well, if she was being honest, she''d played the card almost every day. What puzzled her now was why this man did not get affected by the man she was the abomination that got cursed on that day.


    "Why you?" She grunted, trembling in anger.


    "What?" The old man smiled, opening the sack and pulling out a large sheet of tampouline before picking out barbequed meat on sticks.


    "I don''t know why you are so charge up? I might have said you are only being wary for your friends but are you all really friends?" The old man turned to look into the street ahead before resuming what he was doing, bringing things out of the sack ranging from wooden trays to small kettle and few other things.


    "If you ask me what I see, I''ll say this. In you, Niniola, I see a girl who is willing to be treated as a normal being, regardless of how she achieves that. So, for you, it doesn''t really matter if you are suspicious of the others but the very fact that they still remained by your side is what makes you still endure them, ignoring your own danger thoughts."  The old man replied.


    "W-what?" Niniola stammered, blinking repeatedly.


    All what the man had said was true about her. The fact that she wanted to stick an eye out for Tayo was only as a result of the way he stayed with her even when he found out about the prophecy.


    On a normal day of sorts, if there was anyone moving with her that she ever got suspicious of, she either forced the truth out of them or simply beat them up crazy and left.


    Yet, she had restrained herself through out all of it.. only for this mystery man to bring it all to light.


    Just who, who was this man?


    Friend or foe?

 Chapter 98 - Foe it is

    On a normal day of sorts, if there was anyone moving with her that she ever got suspicious of, she either forced the truth out of them or simply beat them up crazy and left.


    Yet, she had restrained herself through out all of it.. only for this mystery man to bring it all to light.


    Just who, who was this man?


    Friend or foe?


    By now, the mister started a fire over loose pile of sticks by just a simple clap of his hands, the resulting being a fiery blast of yellow flames into the fire from his hands.


    And by the fire, he had arranged four pieces of already barbequed meat on sticks beside the flames while he knelt on one knee.


    "Uh... Just warming it up. Besides, I want to believe you would accept any offering from me being that you have been on the live for quite a while." He muttered, rubbing his she''s together.


    "H-how did..." Niniola stammered.


    "How did I know? You forget that the Law of Sango is not only about thunder and lightning. It is the law of retribution, the law to fish out those who lie to themselves and others. Ah, there is this term in Earth that Eledumare''s pet people use. Ah..." The old man stood up, biting a finger.


    "A-aha! They call it brainwaves. For each thought process, your brain fires a wave through the nerve relay system. Somewhat dependent on emotions so it processes it''s thoughts in accordance to that. Those brainwaves are like lightning. Actually they fire at lightning speed and since I am a practitioner of lightning, I can also detect them and read their stability. Those who lie to themselves or others would have unstable minds with fluctuating brain waves and this I can tell so, in a way, I can read minds." The man shrugged.


    "But in terms of Irunmoles, I can read Souls."


    "Wow." Ibiyemi coeed, her eyes widening in surprise at that. "That is amazing. Could you teach us how to do that?"


    "Are you sure? Right here? Because I don''t think all of you are friends." The man replied, pegging in stakes in four corners for the tent.


    "Yes, about that. Tell me what you can read from me." Ibiyemi volunteered.


    "You?" The man stopped briefly, looking at her.


    However as he did, he noticed Niniola and Sunday looking at the tent he was building.


    "Why are you building a tent, here?" Sunday asked.


    "Well, that would be... I will come to that later. Let''s just pitch in and maybe camp here today. Ibiyemi, I see someone who is desperately trying to turn the tide around but honestly, all that you need is deep within you.


    And as you believe so, on that day, your friend would not be there to stand in for you. Hm!" He snorted, turning to look at Tayo.


    "You are just someone who Is torn between two cross roads but yet you must follow that which has been ordered you. And Sunday, lastly..."


    At the words, Niniola frowned, exchanging glances with Tayo.


    The old man just confirmed what she had in her mind all along..Tayo was a doubleminded person and that meant, there was indeed more to him than she was seeing.


    Something that smelt so sinister.


    "Sunday..." The old man walked to where Sunday was and lowered abit to look into the eyes of the 7ft tall Irunmole.


    "I know... I know your father might be difficult because of the prophecy. But you should understand him too.


    Your grandfather brought repoach to your father. All he is doing, is to make sure you don''t turn out that way, although, he might have been way harsh.


    After all, I don''t believe that the lives of people are actually tied to fate. Fate can be changed and Destiny is what you make out of it.


    Your grandfather knew this. That was why he challenged the gods and sooner or later, you would follow the same path.


    You just need to be careful. When that time comes, don''t. Go. Over. The. Steep. Side. I know you don''t want to trust anyone but only friends would save you in the end." He patted the dumbstruck Sunday and walked back to the flames where he plucked a piece of meat and sniffed.


    After that, he turned to look at Sunday.


    "And I know you have seen your grandfather so far."


    "What?" Niniola asked.


    "How did you know? I never told anyone." Sunday found his tongue, moving forward till he was inches in the reach of old beefed up man.


    "I know you all don''t recognise me because I usually cover up in open but I will tell you.


    I gave half of my soul to seal Trixius the great into the Control Array and since then, I have been called, Kalagar, the Lightning Sage." Kalagar chuckled, lightning streaking over his entire body so much that Niniola, Sunday and Ibiyemi had to cringe, pulling away lest they got hit by the randomly appearing bolts of lightning.


    After a while or two, the lightning subsided and so did the rumbling of thunder in the grey skies above.


    The Lightning Sage she knew was a powerful Ascendency Classed Thunder expert who was just a little from breaking into Demi God class. In the battle against Trixius, the very moment when Esu, the trickster God had tricked Trixius from leaving his body, into the other body, and then trapped the escaping soul of Trixius into a dimensional hold, a sacrifice needed to be made to seal the hold.


    A living sacrifice. A soul to hold a soul, the would be jailor of Trixius the Great. People declined, even the gods refused but Kalagar split his soul into half, one half sealing Trixius, the other half becoming a weakling, a shadow of it''s former self.


    Eventually, Kalagar rose again in might. But this time, without his other soul, his  soul class remained at Prime, unable to advance further.


    The Kalagar she knew was always hidden away from the outside. Not this impostor.


    "You lie. The Lightning Sage would never be out like this, impostor!" Niniola wagged a furious finger at him.


    "Impostor?" The Lightning Sage chuckled in amus.e.m.e.nt. "Even if I was, why worry about me when the one you should worry about has long gone? The boy with the blue cloak."


    Niniola gasped, doing a rapid 360 turn but yet, never for once seeing Tayo around.


    "No, no,no, no, no...." Niniola shook her head gasping while Sunday and Ibiyemi exchanged confused glances.


    In a flash, Niniola channeled energy to her feet, speeding off. But just as she did, she slid to a stop as at the far end of the horizon border was Tayo and with him, a host of iron masked Irunmoles, donning a black cape that split from the neck down to the rest of their bodies.


    "Tayo..." She screamed, recognizing them immediately.


    She knew who they were. The silent bastard was the enemy all along.


    The one she had been jittery about

 Chapter 99 - Surrounded by Enemies

    In a flash, Niniola channeled energy to her feet, speeding off. But just as she did, she slid to a stop as at the far end of the horizon border was Tayo and with him, a host of iron masked Irunmoles, donning a black cape that split from the neck down to the rest of their bodies.


    "Tayo..." She screamed, recognizing them immediately.


    She knew who they were. They are assassins. Top, high ranking assassins from the Ilu Ogun.


    "I''m sorry..." Tayo turned back. "I had to... I had to complete my mission."


    "You... Bastaaardddddd..." Ninola swore as the Assassin''s leapt up into the air, charging towards the party where Sunday was.


    The Assassinns, three in number, dressed in black trousers, baggy but tugged into half of the leg length boots, had nothing on their upper bodies. However, the type of cloak they had on was the type that completely covered their backs and the shoulders as well, only splitting to either sides of the shoulders from the neck joining. This way, their capes fluttered to the back whilst covering the shoulders and the shoulder blades, even dropping to cover part of their arms as well.


    On their faces, a metal mask of black sat there. Black and sturdy, it had the carving of a face but the spot for eyes were instead coated in black metal as well, giving it the sensation of an all black eyeball, having superficially engraved eyebrows. However, this mask only covered the front of their face but not the back, revealing their butch styled hairstyle of black to the open.


    Assassins, they were called, were part of the special ops teams of Irunmoles that everyone knew were from the Ilu Ogun.


    Highly skilled, agile and went straight to the point without ever creating a mess. Whenever something dirty needed to be done or something of great importance, the mere sight of these black ops taciturn Irunmoles set the tone and the mood immediately. Most times, it would be only a fool who would get remain calm after seeing these ones.


    Or, at best, someone who was strong in his or her own rights.


    The only thing one did not know was that you could not just pin any assasination cases on the leadership of Ilu Ogun because there was often the cases of rogue Assassins.


    This allowed them get away with anything as it was hard to determine if they were on official assignment or merely just rogues wearing the costumes.


    And that, that made them even the more convenient for this operation.


    "How. Could. You, Tayo." Niniola yelled as she gasped, furiously.


    "It. It was a mission. I. I had to complete my mission." Tayo said, walking away from the oncoming ruckus while the Assassins lowered to the ground, just behind Niniola.


    They were going for the target and did not bother to think about whatever threat Niniola would pose to them.


    "Damn you... Tayo. Damn you, damn you... " Niniola huffed, balling up her fists as she stared at the outline of Tayo who was taking slow steps away.


    Had she already become so soft?


    Then again, she could not move, rooted to the stop because the only person who could effectively hold those assassins from laying a finger on Sunday, her champion was her. Yet again, Tayo was leaving.


    She just might never have the chance to deal with him the way she felt right now.


    Meanwhile, Sunday''s eyes shone.


    He was at loss at what was happening as the men in black cape dropped to their feet in front of him.


    "What... What is all this?" He asked, taking a step backwards.


    "Heh!" One of the Assassins snorted, the one in the middle, a hand to his jaws. "You... The prophecy is true. And you know it. The moment you go to Earth is the moment it happens. We cannot allow that to happen."


    "That''s why..." The one to the left of the earlier stretched his left hand into space by his side, light forming a beam that slowly hardened and thickened into steel. "That''s why we cannot allow you leave."


    "A threat to our existence should be cut off while still budding. And this is now." The one at the right said, stretching his hand to form a long lance-like sword having double edges like that of a fencing blade except that this was really long for about four feet.


    "I don''t know what you people are saying but you are wring. All of you." Ibiyemi sparked, putting herself between them and Sunday.


    "So, I will ask you, one time only. Leave!" She growled, fisting her hands by her side.


    "No!" Sunday said, holding her by her shoulders. "you should go. This is my fight. It is me tht they came for. I just don''t know who set them up for this."


    He added, trying to budge her away.


    "Don''t worry, Sunday. I will protect you." Ibiyemi looked back over her shoulders. "After all, that is what friends do."


    "No, this has to be me. You will only end up as collateral damage, Ibiyemi. If anything happens to you, I won''t have the guts to look for Wole to... Mmmmhmmm..." Sunday''s lips were sealed by Ibiyemi''s finger.


    "It''s fine. I can take it. So, let them bring whatever punishment  they have, I will take it. After all, true strength is achieved in the darkest of hours."


    Ibiyemi replied, returning to face the Assassins who surprisingly did not make a move yet.


    She didn''t know why but what she said, she knew that was true. She only got an eye because she pushed herself. She was able to learn the illusion cloning technique because if the aftermaths of the battle at the Central Market and the duel session with Tayo.


    How about now?


    Just how much would she be able to achieve if she engaged them? Pretty much, she guessed.


    And if it was that much, she was willing to take it. After all, like Tayo, she had her own secret mission.


    And that was to... Become strong enough to best Wole and her brother Afolabi.


    "Charming..." The Assassin on the left muttered.


    "But not quite it." The one on the right leaned forward, holding his lance-like sword to the side.


    "Now! Let''s be done with it. Metal guards." The one in the middle chanted as he held his elbows to form a block. Just as he did, metal sheen encased the back of his hand, from wrists to elbows, the silvery feel of a somewhat roundish arrow shaped shield appearing on both hands just as he pulled them away.


    "Now." They chorused in unison as they made to dash forward.


    Except that that very moment, the air became super charged making them halt their advance as they turned to see the source of the heat.


    "Oh No... you don''t!" It was Niniola and she was charging at them, her body leaning forward while a beam of light began to solidify in her right hand.


    "No, Seperate." The one in the middle chanted as he dashed forward, putting his shield arms before him. "She knows the Oko Kiliasi (1)technique."


    Hearing that, they split bit within the fraction of that second that they moved, the ones at the sides of the shield guy dashing to the opposite direction while the shield guy dashed towards Niniola, Niniola''s spear completed itself, solid and hmong with destructive energies.


    "Oko Kiliasi." Niniola chanted, bending down swiftly just as the shield guy reached her with the shields blocking his face as he leaned forward. As she did, she slammed the spear down, the air suddenly rising up in temperature as it connected with the earth.


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!


    Concussion winds blasted out, Niniola''s form rocking as she held on to the Spear that was quickly disintegrating into the ground. The wind howled and whistled, sand and dirties blasting round about while explosive energies surged forward, consecutively in a wide circular reach, blasting away the shield guy and his colleagues into the air.


    Immediately, it started, Sunday went into Sage form, dashing forward to carry Ibiyemi I''m princess carry as he started dashing away, chased by the concussion blasts that kept exploding.


    The only person that remained standing still was Kalagar, the Lightning Sage, a look of amus.e.m.e.nt in his face while a miniature tornado of lightning bolts circled very close to his body and the barbeque meat on the ground, forming a shield of sorts.


    "Heh!" The Lightning Sage chuckled abit, rubbing his hands together. "Just how much juice have you all got."


    "Hah!" Ninola huffed, just as the spear in her hand vanished away, panting as she rose to her full length.


    "That was nice. But, you destroyed my tent. Thankfully, I protected my meal, you know." Kalagar said and bit into the meat he has holding with both hands.


    Exasperated, Niniola threw her hands into the air. "Seriously, old man?"


    "What?" Kalagar huffed. "You should pay no attention to me. Who you should pay attention to are all about."


    "What?" Niniola said, turning around. As she did, her eyes settled on the two Mercenaries from the BlueMoon Mercenary Alliance House.


    The female one looked rather familiar with her h.i.p.s and bust. Towards the road was another scene as guards, lightning guards wearing white leather armor that crackled with electricity once in a while began to advance towards them.


    "You called them?" Niniola gasped just as Sunday returned with Ibiyemi and set her down, standing with Niniola.


    "No, you just created a nuisance here. And from the likes of it, these guards are here to deal with you in respect to the laws of thunder. So, I wonder, how you would fare when surrounded by Enemies on every side." Kalagar said, shrugging.


    ___________


    (T/N)


    1. Light Spear Clearance.

 Chapter 100 - Three is a Crowd!

    The female one looked rather familiar with her h.i.p.s and bust. Towards the road was another scene as guards, lightning guards wearing white leather armor that crackled with electricity once in a while began to advance towards them.


    "You called them?" Niniola gasped just as Sunday returned with Ibiyemi and set her down, standing with Niniola.


    "No, you just created a nuisance here. And from the likes of it, these guards are here to deal with you in respect to the laws of thunder. So, I wonder, how you would fare when surrounded by Enemies on every side."


    Kalagar said, shrugging as he bit into the drumstick again, his tongue smacking his lips to show how much he was enjoying it.


    "Ugh! I can''t believe this." Niniola said, shaking her head in dismay.


    What was with this supposed Lightning Sage and his laissez faire attitude to all that was going on? It was almost as if he was enjoying all of this like he was watching a stage opera while chewing on barbeque as a means to keep his mouth busy just as his eyes were, already.


    And to be honest, it was sickening. All of it. She just needed to get Sunday to the deployment zone and be done with this once and for all. Because, for all she cared, neither Tayo nor Ibiyemi had any rights to claim friendship with either her or Sunday.


    Infact, even Ibiyemi, she was beginning to doubt her. Perhaps she had an hidden agenda...


    Yes, she definitely had. The fact that she had not shown her true colors like the idiotic Tayo did not mean she didn''t have her venom still.


    And as far as she, Niniola was concerned, it was only a matter of time before the true Ibiyemi would be revealed.


    And for that to come true, she had to make sure... Make absolutely sure that she was done and gone with Sunday.


    The mission had only a day and some hours left to complete.


    And if Sunday failed it...


    No, she couldn''t think of that. Not now...


    Especially not now.


    "Hahahaha... The heir to the house is aiding and abetting the bounties for capture. How disloyal?" The female Mercenary crackled, while her white overall coat, button from the top to the hip swayed in the rise of oppressive energies from all around.


    Upon hearing the voice, Ibiyemi''s eyes widened. She knew who that was and the very memory of it sent chills down her spine.


    What was Elisa doing here?


    "Elisa?" She asked, unsure whether it was her.


    "Yes..." The female mercenary chuckled, tilting her head back so that she could sway her black curly hair.


    She had a hat on, brown in color, the rim of it having a cheetah''s fur. Her face is covered by the plastic mask which bears the emblem of the BlueMoon Mercenary Alliance House on, at the forehead. The emblem being a moon with three stars in form of a triangle around the top of it.


    She was pretty much the same, voluptuous h.i.p.s and inviting bust, all sitting perfectly well on her athletic build. Her voice remained alluring, almost sing song in a way that one could almost get talked out of opposing her by the mere sound of her voice.


    It was that soothing and enticing at the same time.


    But this time, the usual feminine aura that engulfed Elisa on a usual day was absent. this time, her whole form seemed to be an embodiment of rage, rage so fierce that Ibiyemi could sniff it out despite the mask covering her face.


    The time when she had been bested.


    "No, Elisa. I cannot let you guys have Sunday. He is my friend and not just some bounty." She gesticulated towards Sunday as she daringly took a step towards Elisa, in the diagonal direction of The Lightning Sage.


    "Watch your step, Heir to the House. If I were you, I would take no step further." Elias thick voice boomed out as he stepped out from behind Elisa, almost as if he split from her body.


    Seeing this, Ibiyemi''s eyes widened... How was that possible?


    He simply waltzed out of her. Not that he was staying behind her. If he was, she was sure, she would have detected him.


    However, unlike Elisa, Elias was more composed and as a result, the bloodthirsty aura of Elisa was absent in him.


    Similarly, Elias was dressed the same way except that for his hat, he simply had an all black hat while white flay trousers covered his lower half, the same as Elisa, their boots been gold sprinkled as well.


    "Ibiyemi..." Sunday called, his eyes squeezed as he took note of everything, forcing himself to ignore the cracking of bones from Kalagar, The Lightning Sage.


    "Don''t worry, Sunday." Ibiyemi looked over shoulders. "I said I will protect you. And that I will."


    "Really?" Kalagar chuckled, bending over to pick another stick of barbequed meat. "I suppose you two have lost appetite for the meal so I can just eat your shares. Anyways, can you imagine what you say, Heir to the House?" Kalagar asked Ibiyemi, poinginh the meat stuck at her.


    She turned, and so did the others do. Even the Mercenary hunted turned his way. They were perplexed to what the Lightning Sage was all about to.


    However deep down, they all prayed to whoever that he be not involved in it.


    By this time, the Lightning guards had reached the teens but made no advancement as they stared at their Prime and leader in anticipation.


    However, while all that continued in silence and anticipation, Niniola''s mind was racing. She looked to the far end, seeing that Tayo was still not gone. And this time, those Assassins were by his side.


    From the looks of it, they seemed to be talking to him about joining in. She was not sure but the hesitation on Tayo''s face seemed to give that away.


    Still, seeing that made Niniola rethink her stand. Why didn''t Tayo just join in immediately


    He seemed to be refusing their words...


    Until, one of them put a sword to the neck of Tayo and the other a sword to his stomach while the Shield guy stood in front of him.


    They were forcing him?


    Niniola''s eyes flashed..


    But why?


    "Heir to the house, can you really keep your words when you are attacked by three of your own?" Kalagar mentioned, pointing his meat to the hozion border.


    "Three?" Ibiyemi frowned, her purple eye flashing.


    "W-what three?"

 Chapter 101 - Standing Together

    "A-ha! Ho! I made it just in time!!" A burly bearded Irunmole changed as he barged through the horizon border into Thunder.


    He had a thick face, a large blunt face and his jaw, chin and cheeks had thick growth of black, kinky beard. His neck was thick as well, having rings of fat there before being covered by the upright collars of his sleeveless, body length jacket, a Blue Moon Mercenary Alliance House mask dangling from his neck by a string around his neck.


    His t.h.i.g.hs were b.a.r.e, or seemed b.a.r.e but had a short white knickers there while his feet were shod in tennis like boots.


    "Ha!" He cracked his knuckles to the front, before stretching left and right as his bones cracked and adjusted themselves.


    "Ho! Long time, no combat!" He c.o.c.ked his neck, before looking to the left of him where Elisa and Elias stared at him in surprise.


    Seeing them, he flinched, quickly wearing the mask and throwing a salute while standing straight and taut.


    Kalagar laughed at this sight.


    "What are you doing here?" Elisa exploded, walking to him in as powerwalk.


    "Well, I came for the bountues since you two decided to decommission the guys I sent earlier." The man spoke quickly,walking backwards as fast he could only to stumble forward as he walked into a small treee''s trunk.


    He danced around a few shrubs after, putting some distance between himself and the snarling Elisa.


    "So, you were the ones who hijacked the bounty from being filled officially?" Elisa snarled. "I warned you that if I found out you had an involvement in all of this, then..."


    "Wait..." The Irunmole chanted, putting his two hands in surrender. "You can''t get rid of me. You don''t even know if the Lightning Sage has their backs?"


    "Me?" Kalagar frowned, twisting his lips. "I don''t have any affiliations. As you can see from the destroyed tent and this campsite, I only came here to get some calm and quiet from the bustling environment around."


    Kalagar added, just as the sky rumbled and distant lightning blazed down into a lightning rod on a building.


    "Look, how about we team up? If we work together, The Lightning Sage may not be able to stop us from claiming the bounties. Then, after, we can then battle for who had the bounties..." The man bargained desperately.


    "What?" Elisa snarled, jamming her open hands together as her ara fired out like a beam of light diverging from one point, which was her.


    "No, no... I m-mean..." The burly bearded Irunmole stammered, waving his hands before his face. "I mean, you can then take me into custody and punish me for my crime."


    "Elisa, let''s take it. We didn''t come here expecting to see the Lightning Sage." Elias said, looking at the Prime Classed Irunmole.


    "I told you people." Kalagar facepalmed. "I am not a part of this."


    "Ha! There will be no fighting here, in Thunder. Any one who dares to make a nuisance in Thunder would be promptly dealt with." One out of the six male guards with lightning crackling leather armor pointed out.


    "Heh! If you do not want that, then, step aside. Allow us kill Sunday and we will be gone." The Assassin with the shield said, walking closer to the cl.u.s.ter, Tayo trailing behind them.


    "What are you saying? We said no fighting here." The same Irunmole who spoke earlier spoke again.


    He had a flat top hairstyle, pointed nose, chocolate brown skin with a sleeveless leather armor, having accents of blue lines at the sides, just as the others were dressed similarly.


    Meanwhile, as words were exchanged, Bane whispered to Sunday.


    ''Hey, boy...''


    ''Dont call me boy.''


    ''Okay, fool!'' Bane scoffed. ''You like fool better?''


    ''Get off!'' Sunday bared his teeth physically.


    ''Listen to me, Sunday. I am sending more life essences headed this way. Things may get really dicey. But once you have the chance, I need you to hit the streets. Or you''ll never get another chance.'' Bane warned.


    Sunday frowned. More Irunmoles were coming?


    ''Bane... Give me, power.''


    ''Stop being dramatic. You are already in Partial Sage Mode.'' The Wolf scoffed at him.


    "Listen up, guys..." Niniola said. "I have a plan. We don''t need to engage them. We only need to stall them long enough to get out of here. By now, more guard presence from the Council House would be headed here so, if we can quickly hit out of here, we''ll make it. But to do that,we need to stand together." Niniola said.


    "So, look out for everyone. I will handle those Assassins. No need to engage any one from Thunder, because as you heard, their only purpose here is to dispel any chaos through any means possible. But if you stay away from them, you would have sufficient time to deal with the others." Niniola strategized as she slammed her right leg down.


    "Niniola out. My champion, stay alive for me." She smirked, looking back at Sunday.


    "I am not in this skirmish, you all. So please, no one attacks me, okay?" Kalagar warned with a smile on as he raised both hands into the air.


    Just then, dust exploded into the air as a heat wave washed across everything. Niniola dashed forward, speeding like a rocket ok the horizon towards the Assassins.


    "Boy, lend a hand!" The Assassins called out as they formed an arrow head formation, the shield guy in front with his elbows closed in together.


    It took her only few seconds to get there. And the moment she got there, she raised her left arm backwards for a punch.


    "Law of War: Furious Fire!" Tayo chanted, his own aura of cutting bursting out as the air began to tingle with intense prickly sharpnes

 Chapter 102 - A Hard Bargain

    "Boy, lend a hand!" The Assassins called out as they formed an arrow head formation, the shield guy in front with his elbows closed in together.


    It took her only few seconds to get there. And the moment she got there, she raised her left arm backwards for a punch.


    Just as her punch sailed in, the air ricocheting with the massive blast after blast of Aura radiating from Niniola so much that even the Assassins found it difficult to stand their grounds as they waited for the punch, Tayo leapt up, over their heads, his sword arcing down for slash.


    "Law of War: Furious Fire!" Tayo chanted, his own aura of cutting bursting out as the air began to tingle with intense prickly sharpness.


    Niniola frowned.


    If she had been trying to hold back before, seeing Tayo now having the guts to attack her had let all of that go.


    She was livid and this time, she was not going to hold.


    "Oko Kiliasi" She chanted her signature move. "Smoldering Fisssssttt..." She screamed out again.


    Usually, when in battle, Irunmoles did not have the luxury of time to enact another technique that will be used in battle. This was as a result of the fact that it took quite a while to build the constructs for a technique to take place in. And the time one was going to use to chanting another technique was just enough of the time it took for that person to be annihilated.


    Which was why, unless extremely powerful, an Irunmole would choose a particular technique to use in battle, most times constructing the same runic structures over and over.


    It was easy to construct something one had in action the previous second.


    However, in Niniola''s place, that didn''t matter.


    BOOOOOOOMMMM!


    Niniola''s body blurred, her cracked fist with numerous crisscrossing lines of red that fissled and expelled vapor out, bashing into the shield. The shield Irunmole g.r.o.a.n.e.d, buckled to his knees. His partners lowered over, trying to still maintain their sword cross.


    Just then, Tayo slashed home, his body arched into a ball just as his sword went down.


    But, few inches from touching Niniola''s exposed back, the banished girl twisted, presenting her right with her signature move in it.


    The Oko Kiliasi.


    Swiftly, she plunged it into him, the resulting effect exploding into a widespread burst of chaotic force.


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!


    Tayo was flung backwards by the force, just as Niniola refocused on the Assassins, swiping her left knee in a straight curve, flesh ramming into metal shield.


    GBOW!


    "Aaaaaaaaghhh!" They yelled as they jerked their swords into the air, straight for Niniola who was in the center of it.


    "Phantom Strike!" They changed as the real images of their blades appeared and slashed Niniola, the last cut from the real blades, an uppercut of the two Assassins, forcefully flinging her away.


    "Hnh!" Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d, watching just as Ibiyemi dashed forward. He lit up even brighter, speeding after her.


    In few steps, they appeared before Elisa who snarled, an ethereal form of her appearing larger than the real Elisa.


    She clapped her hands, or was about to, Ibiyemi right at the center of it. But just as her hands closed, Sunday dashed, grabbing her in an armlock from the back.


    He threw a stunt, his speed greatly improved as he dodged whatever technique Elisa was going to use.


    Whilst in mid air, two chains swept for him, their ends jagged with rusty blades.


    "ugh!" Sunday and Ibiyemi g.r.o.a.n.e.d.


    Unaware, the chains curled around him and jerked, pulling him to the burly bearded Irunmole.


    In the place of the lightning, was a lightning guard, grunting, his right boot slamming into the stomach of the Irunmole in the same time Sunday and Ibiyemi thudded to the ground.


    "What? Why,Sunday?" Ibiyemi scowled. She was on top of him while he was on the ground, still holding her in arms lock.


    "Niniola said we do not need to engage. We should only attack from the sides and when the coast is clear, let us ditch the party." Sunday replied, sniffing.


    "Ugh! Can you just let me go, now, Sunday?" She flared, her words making Sunday hurry to release her.


    Released, the two of them struggled to untie themselves but to no avail.


    Sunday laughed. Ibiyemi frowned, looking over her shoulder to him.


    "What''s funny?"


    "We have to work together. Do you know any blade technique? If we combine hands we might cut our way out."


    "Oh!" Ibiyemi smiled briefly.


    "Abefele Iruju" She chanted her illusion blade of energy.


    "Imole Mo" Sunday chanted, projecting a light dagger in his hands.


    However because of the position he had Ibiyemi, his hands were just by her h.i.p.s which made it even difficult to move because he felt uneasiness at the fact his hands were touching her h.i.p.s.


    Just then, they went weightless as they lifted up, Elias pulling them by the chains by the waist.


    "So, it is finished, eh! This is all you are capable of?" Elias taunted.


    Lightning streak flashed behind him and a lightning guard popped up. Immediately, the guard shit out his hands, doling out a bolt if lightning that boomed him up in the air.


    The guard looked at them as they fell to the ground again, thoughtfully while heat and light flashed about them. Some dust sacathered into Ibiyemi''s face making her spit out while Sunday just kept his cool, groaning in all the aches he had received from falling even to the extent his Partial Sage Mode was off.


    "law of lightning: Lightning strands." The guard chanted after making some symbols in the air..


    He flung his hands towards them, shooting out two streaks of lightning to the chains and in an instant, ripped it all out.


    "Stay down, both of you. You will be taken into custody." He warned.


    Seeing it pulled out, they scramble to their feet, making to run towards the scuffle where Niniola had just been blasted her away by thee combined strike of the two swordsmen.


    "Ah-ah! I said, stand down." The guard yelled out as he charged his fist with static, lightning crawling over his fists.


    Sunday dashed, his body charged up as he tried to tank the hit. But just as the lightning streaks reached for him, Ibiyemi''s eyes flashed, substituting her in place of Sunday.


    She huffed, her hands swept into active as she channelled the lightning through the Abefele Iruju that suddenly appeared in her hands, redirecting it to the nearby Irunmole, of which was Elias, knocking him down to the ground.


    Meanwhile, that very moment, Sunday twisted to the sides, almost as if he was exercising his left hand down to the ground, avoiding several ethereal chains that swept at him. Just as he was returning to stand upright, a heavy fist slammed into his face, sending him flying.


    On the ground, he tried to rise, his body refusing to budge. So far, he had been in Partial Sage Mode bit the truth was the Sage Mode was what had kept him alive all along.


    None of these people here were his calibre. Which was why the successive attacks either sent him flying or knocked him down.


    He grunted, just as the energy he was taking from Bane refused to connect, taking off his Sage Mode.


    "Not now. Bane... A little help!" He called out.


    "No, you... You are done for, boy! Like you must have guessed, you cannot use the partial sage mode to attack because you are barely surviving.'' Bane scoffed in his Soul Space.


    ''Then, help me. Let me summon you in your form.'' Sunday was desperate.


    ''Is it someone that cannot hold the Partial Sage that would be strong enough to summon me?'' Bane replied, stating the hopelessness of Sunday''s case.


    ''Well, then, let me go full Sage Mode.''


    ''Are you insane? If you want to die, at least unbind me, okay?'' Bane retorted.


    ''Then... Help me...'' Sunday growled into his soul as he rose painstakingly to his fours.


    ''Help me save my friends and help me complete this mission. Please.''


    Bane snarled at this, seeing the effort he was putting on getting up.


    Like he had once said, he saw potential in Sunday. Perhaps, this was the time to not let the potential go to waste.


    ''Fine. I might have one trump card I can use. But it is not a out Half or full Sage mode. Neither is it about summoning me. To do this, you need to surrender your will...


    Surrender all of your will to me!'' Bane stated as Sunday gasped at what he heard.


    Surrender his will? That sounded like give me your soul forever.


    This was a hard bargain the Wolf was driving at and he was not sure how to react to it.

 Chapter 103 - Against the Odds

    This was a hard bargain the Wolf was driving at and he was not sure how to react to it.


    ''What are you saying? What sort of thing is that? Or did you forget that I, Sunday, I am your Bane?'' Sunday growled at this.


    No matter what this Wolf was promising, he was not so dumb to accept it. After all, this same Wolf had almost wrecked his mind into bits as at the time of assimilation, back then with the Primes.


    To let the Wolf... No, to willingly give his Soul and all of the will to the Wolf was willingly jumping down into a lake of fire when there was a way out.


    But, a way out?


    Was there really amy way out from all of this? The more this went on, the less of time he had in his hands. And the less his chances of survivability was.


    Yet, to hand over control to the Wolf was...


    Unfathomable.


    The odds of that was something he was not sure he would like.


    "Don''t worry, Sunday. I will protect you." Ibiyemi said, as she circled around Sunday, her back to him, looking left to right in expectancy of a next attack.


    Protect him?


    How long was he going to be looked down on in this regard? For once, he needed to prove himself and not be protected by girls because since he knew a girl had always been protecting him.


    That girl was Niniola. Now, the same girl he was determined to protect, Ibiyemi, was the same one saying she was going to protect him?


    ''Baaaannnnneeeee....'' Sunday growled, his mental self slamming against the bars of Bane''s restriction.


    ''What? Stop telling at me, My Bane.'' The Prickled Bane Winged Wolf mocked, shaking it''s head at Sunday. ''I thought you are my bane. Then, how come you cannot save yourself?''


    ''I... I will kill you!'' Sunday growled, reaching his right hand inside the bar containment, reaching for the snout of the 9ft tall Wolf.


    He grabbed it with the right, resting his forehead against the bars as he snarled at the beast before him.


    Why wouldn''t this beast just submit to him already?


    ''What is the matter? Scared that I would cut chase as soon as I take over? Listen to me, Sunday, on your own, you are useless.'' Bane mocked.


    ''Hah! I... will...''


    ''Kill me?'' Bane snorted, flapping his wings twice. ''Look at you? If not for Ibiyemi, you would be toast already.''


    Sunday shook his head at that, his head never leaving the bars.


    ''But, if you surrender all your will to me, we can turn this ride around. Even the odds. Like what your girlfriend said, you do not need to attack anyone but stay clear which you obviously failed to do.''


    ''I tried'' Sunday squeezed some fur on the snout of the Wolf as tight as he could.


    ''Fufufu...'' Bane chortled. ''Still, it amounted to nothing. But if you let me have control, I can show you the many things you do not know. Why do you doubt me?


    If I wanted to cut chase, I would have done so back then at Obedi''s place. Wasn''t I the one who kept you alive all along?'' Bane queried, breaking into Sunday''s last line of defence and the Irunmole''s hand dropped from the snout of Bane.


    Sunday dropped to his knees, his exhaustion beginning to tell on his mental space.


    ''Fine, Bane. Fine. Take it all. Give me everything you''ve got, Bane.'' Sunday muttered, weakly, just as he fell to his fours.


    And then, the Iron Bars shattered, leaving Bane out and free in Sunday''s soul space.


    ''Finally. You''ve let the beast out! Ho... ho... Let''s go even the odds.'' Bane chortled as he stepped out from behind the shattered iron bars that began to disintegrate into nothingness, flapping his massive wings as he howled into space.


    It was finally time to step up things, a bit more personally.


    ***


    Meanwhile, while all of that was happening, Ibiyemi frowned.


    Actually, she had been frowning since as she tried to circle around Sunday. In as much as she knew that Sunday was almost in the same boat as her, being that they both had been in the bottom of the their Ijinle Orun(1) group, of which Wole and Shola had dealt with them mercilessly.


    However still, she had thought he would have some more oomph in him. After all, hr had a powerful beast within him, didn''t he?


    Then, how come he was letting himself get knocked out so good?


    Be that as it may, Ibiyemi had not the slightest idea that the result of the things that had happened to Sunday had being part and parcel why he could not exactly maintain the Sage Mode.


    However, she was determined to protect him. After all, was that not the reason why her Patron Orisha had reached out to her?


    So, she could protect him when he needn''t her help?


    True, she may not be that strong but she was willing to stake it all out to keep him out of harm and see that he completed his mission.


    After all, it was not like she was getting some cool level ups on her part. So far, she''d being pushing herself and if not for her Eye which acted as an independent source of Agbara, besides the Agbara she held in her soul, she was not certain she would have lasted till now.


    However, now was not the time to think.


    "Dieeee..." Elisa screamed out as she jumped down at Ibiyemi, her body seeming to phase through reality continuously.


    A technique of Chance that allowed the person to slip in and out of Fate. In this way, an attack hurled at her had a lower than 20% chance of hitting her because she kept phasing in and out, while she flung several lances of energy streaking down at her.


    Just then, she remembered what her mentor had told her.


    "The universe is mine to command. I am the master Energy!" She chanted, dashing into the air in a reckless collision with the whitish blaze of streaking energy lances.


    As she did, she crossed two finger guns before her face, using them to draw a quick circle.


    Light shone from the circle. Her body split into several parts immediately, almost as if her movement was being rewound in other to see her various body movements as she jumped from ground to the air.


    It was like she was being storyboarded, each action phase of her suddenly existing all at the same time.


    _________________________________


    (T/N)


    1. Heaven Academy

 Chapter 104 - The Way to End Combat

    "The universe is mine to command. I am the master Energy!" She chanted, dashing into the air in a reckless collision with the whitish blaze of streaking energy lances.


    As she did, she crossed two finger guns before her face, using them to draw a quick circle.


    Light shone from the circle. Her body split into several parts immediately, almost as if her movement was being rewound in other to see her various body movements as she jumped from ground to the air.


    It was like she was being storyboarded, each action phase of her suddenly existing all at the same time.


    She did not know the name of this technique. But with the flashing assurance from her eye and the large withdrawal of everything in her soul, she knew it was something huge.


    Her body arched and racked, her feet finding solid ground. She gasped, startled at this just as she saw herself...


    Actually, saw many versions of herself leaping up into the air and taking all the hits of the spear. Elisa, having cleared out all the forms of Ibiyemi that kept jumping up into the air, gasped, just as she jumped down to the real Ibiyemi who was back on the ground.


    She was confused...


    Since when did Ibiyemi learn to pull off two techniques at once?


    Ibiyemi, on the other hand, did not waste time as Elisa dashed for her, descending down, her body still phasing.


    Her eye flashed once more as she ducked under Elisa''s stomach. And immediately, Elisa''s form solidified for the fraction of a second, Ibiyemi''s weight lunged forward, her balled up fist slamming into Elisa''s stomach.


    "Umph!" Ibiyemi g.r.o.a.n.e.d, just was Elisa lost balance over her and fell to the ground.


    It was effective, her eye had made her react so fast to land a hit to the volatile Elisa being that she was jumping, all exposed. However, the same sudden move had done more damage to her than it did to Elisa who gritted her teeth, trying to rise while Ibiyemi staggered to her fours, drained and panting.


    "How come?" Elisa swiped the stray hairs from covering the front of the mask with her right hand. "You... You used the a movement technique to switch places while replacing Clones all over the path you took. Spatial Reversal and Temporal Stamp Replication were the techniques you used. Ah!" Elisa blinked, in surprise just as lightning arced around her, the streak-like wh.i.p.s hurling her into the air while Elias appeared, dashing forward to the direction of the lightning wh.i.p.s.


    "No?" Sunday spoke, suddenly, rising up up, his voice sounding more guttural. "She used three." Sunday counted with his left hands in the air as his body began to burn with first whitish energy. " Spatial Reversal, to return back to her origin point within the fraction of a time point. Temporal Stamp Replication, to pinpoint visually all the places where she had being in that time range. And Clone to give life to all her visual images, turning them into clones that were just about to jump up."


    "Sunday?" Ibiyemi g.r.o.a.n.e.d as she tried to sit up on a knee. "How did you know all that?"


    "No, this isn''t Sunday. He calls me Bane, so Ibiyemi, Bane greets you but you are going to be out for a long while." Sunday growled, the yellowish hue on him begining to darken, slowly bringing around it, a prickly aura of darkness.


    "Su-Sunday..." Ibiyemi stammered.


    "You''ve done enough." Bane walked away, looking over his shoulders at her. "Rest!"


    BOOOOMMMMMMM!


    He leapt up, dashing through the wind like a warhead projectile., darkening yellow energy burning off the legs of him.


    "Ha!" Niniola huffed, punching through the shield guy again while her leg went up into the air, in a vertical sling, kicking off Tayo and his sword attack. She ducked over, avoiding athe combined slashes of the two swordsmen, her body outline blurring considerably.


    Dust whirred int the air, her footsteps slamming heavily into the ground as she ducked over, letting several wh.i.p.s of lightning fry through tress and vegetations to electrocute the Assassins around.


    She had gotten used to the pattern of attack already, ever since she was knocked back by the combined attacks.


    Now, she was aware that the lightning guards only attacked those who dealt the most damages and the ones who were at the receiving end of the the high damages were often contained by lightning restricting cords.


    The air shivered, heat and aura exploding about her. She slammed her hands, weaving a symbol of some new technique.


    "Law of Aganju: Falling Boulders!" She yelled, pulling her hands into fists that she jerked into the air.


    And that same moment, several boulders began to rain down the ground. Everywhere and on everybody.


    The huge, round boulders of black rocks slammed down, trailing down like heavy comets blazing against gravity. As they fell, Niniola floating in the air, the lightning guards all merged up, each of them swiping their lightning wh.i.p.s techniques up in a curve above their heads. As they did so, the wh.i.p.s connected, forming a static, charged up barrier of energy over them, obliterating any rocks that fell close or over to them.


    The Assassins on the other, on the other hand, being at the receiving hand of the damage of the lightning wh.i.p.s, were unlucky as the rocks pounded into them.


    Weakly, they tried to slash and shield their way through, Tayo cutting most of the rocks cleanly but as each rocks fell, it exploded, the debris and destructive concussion slamming the left to right.


    Some of the debris slammed into Kalagar. And just as they did, his eyes squeezed together in anger. He raised his hands, growling as he lowered his upper torso down.


    "I... Said... NOBODY TOUCHES MEE... GRRAAAAAAA!" He roared, jerking up with widespread hands.


    KRAKAKKAATTHOOOOOOMMMM!


    And just as he did, gazillion bolts of lightining bursted out of him, like a flower hoping up it''s petals, electrocuting and slamming into everyone and everything at once.

 Chapter 105 - Aftermath of the Lightning Storm

    Some of the debris slammed into Kalagar. And just as they did, his eyes squeezed together in anger. He raised his hands, growling as he lowered his upper torso down.


    "I... Said... NOBODY TOUCHES MEE... GRRAAAAAAA!" He roared, jerking up with widespread hands.


    KRAKAKKAATTHOOOOOOMMMM!


    And just as he did, gazillion bolts of lightining bursted out of him, like a flower hoping up it''s petals, electrocuting and slamming into everyone and everything at once.


    The sound of the thunder claps was defeaning. Bouts of roaring thunder clapped and burst out through the clouds. The Sky churned, clouds circling as if being pulled into a black hole just above where Kalagar, the Lightning Sage stood with roaring lungs.


    In the aftermath, Niniola had only seconds to react. In a flash, her eyes squeezed, worry racking her frame.


    She was one who did not really give a hoot about anything mostly because she was able to hold her own against most spirit beings, beasts and demons inclusive.


    But this outburst of roaring thunderous might was way above her.


    Quickly, she chanted an inaudible technique, her body suddenly gaining lightness as she boost through the air, wind and light circling around her like several revolving rings.


    She boosted up, channeling energy into keeping her technique active..However, as the several bolts of lightning coursed into the sky and began to curve down , back at everywhere, her technique flickered, failing.


    "Hah!" Niniola yelped as she free fell into the glittering super charged volts of lightning that branched out from the Lightning Sage.


    For a minute a two, her ears got defeaned just as thunder exploded right above her. She heard a continuous din in her ears, her essence roaring in her head while falling headfirst into the certain death of the gazillion bolts of branching lightning bolts.


    "No...No... No... No..." She huffed as she neared down, her mind devoid of anything. A minute back, she was casting a technique from the Law of Aganju, the Orisha of mountains, volcanoes and earth, when all of this had suddenly happened.


    Judging by the roar of the Lightning Sage, it was safe to assume that someone or something eventually touched him and that irked him off.


    Well, if he did not deserve it for standing so still since.


    "Law of Aganju: boulder armor!" She chanted curling herself into a ball as several bolts of lighting curved out to her now.


    More than one thunders exploded in the same instant, their force of expulsion greatly rocking her and pushing her just away from the bolts.


    However, pushing her right into the still branching lightning.


    She fell through with a yelp, her heart racing. But just as she did, Niniola noticed the dirt covering that suddenly sprouted over her.


    It was... No, not it was.


    She was covered, in her curled form with the mass of rocks and dirt and sand, even with a few moss grown here and there, twice her form.


    Or rather five times her form, making her 6.3ft frame almost as huge as a mountain. And being five times her usual frame, the mountain covering was just as huge as 30ft high.


    GBOOOOOMMMMMMM!


    She crashed down through the lightning and immediately, her entire mountain skin vaporized, scattering into debris and bits, leaving her unprotected self crashing down to the scorched ground.


    However, just as she landed and the Earthen boulder covering scattered and vaporized, the force at which she landed caused a concussion wind to explode, the force of it, rocking the Lightning Sage.


    "About time, Kalagar! Way to end combat." She grunted as she painstakingly pushed herself from the ground on her fours. She looked to her right where Kalagar stood besides the debris of what once was his tent and of course, the barbeque meat spot. Around him was scorched trees crumbling to the ground, smoked leaves falling from still burning trunks in little patches of fire, while smoke sn.a.k.e.d in trails into the air.


    Kalagar raised his left leg into a bend in the air while leaning back with his hands thrust behind him. "Enoughhhhhhhhhhhh! No more fighting in Thunder." He roared, slamming down his left leg with vicious might.


    "Ha! Sunday!" Niniola panted, quickly scrambling to her feet.


    She had lost track of where Sunday was in all that had happened so far. The smoke was creating a smokescreen of some sorts, this limiting visibility, although this was not much of a problem for her.


    What was, was the visibility of Sunday. At his low class, if he was still alive, then anyone could sneak on him and he would not have his sight to help him out.


    And yes, she had to believe that He was still alive... Sunday was her champion.


    He just had to be.


    Just as she got her her feet, she turned to the left, her eyes surveying through when she caught a glimpse of Sage Mode.


    Sunday appeared to be in Partial Sage Mode, his Wolf-headed Sage Form crouching down as if protecting something while four of his astral limbs joined to the other as if forming a shield by conjoining elbows of some sorts One set of arm in the front while the other astral limbs formed yet another shield at the back.


    "Su-Sunday?" She queried, relief seeping though her taut form.


    ''He must have used that Sage Mode to withstand this. Wonder how he pulls it.'' She sighed.


    Just then, she heard a groaning coming from behind her. She looked up there, her eyes settling on the flapping blue cloak in the distance, towards the stone paved road and away from the forest.


    "Taaaayyyyooo..." She growled, hopping over to his direction.


    She had yet a score to settle with that bastard of an Irunmole. She was disgusted.


    And they called her an abomination when here was a proper depiction of an abomination.


    She could not just wait to half his jaws apart because of the betrayal he had brought..And because of him and those Assassins, she had been unable to keep track of Sunday.


    Thankfully, he was yet able to survive. And that was not the only thing that survived.


    Her distaste for his actions survived too. And he, by all of her was going to taste it by her fists.


    *******

 Chapter 106 - The Heartbroken Heir

    Ibiyemi sat on the ground, her gown tilted back down her h.i.p.s, showing much of the skin of her t.h.i.g.h of the right leg. Her left leg knelt, supporting her weight behind while her right knee was bent upwards, all of which contributing in shifting her gown back down some inches.


    Her hands hung to the ground as she heaved. The last Sunday had said to her was for her rest before he took off in a BOOOM.


    No, not Sunday.


    It was Bane. Bane said that was what Sunday had called him. Which made her a little bit worried where Sunday was?


    But then, she assured herself that things would be alright. Even though Sunday had not exactly told what happened back then at Obedi''s place but she had a fairly confident idea that this Bane of a thing was what kept him alive long enough.


    In a way, she envied him. He had grown so strong in the blink of an eye. When was it that the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf had attacked then?


    It was just some time before the final exam that they had to take to graduate from Ijinle Orun. However, for Sunday, he was going to be absent for it because his father, The Elder, was taking him to the realm of the Fate Irunmoles.


    Now that she looked back on it, she didn''t really think Sunday actually needed the exams. After all, was he not the one who got bonded with a Wolf.


    Accidentally, yes, but still for someone like that... It meant there was more to him.


    So much that she couldn''t just help but feel envious sometimes.


    Even though she knew she was pushing herself, she still could not keep the thought that she may never be as strong as her Father wanted before Afolabi finally came through with his devious plans.


    Just as she thought, she felt a rushing feeling seeping into her eyes. She sighed, relishing the inflow as her eye coagulated Agbara and transfered it straight into her soul.


    So, this was another benefit of having an Eye?


    It was refreshing. The fact that she could be out, spent and yet her eye would be capable of coagulating Agbara into her Soul, not into the eye this time but straight to her soul. The eye in this instance, only acting as a conduit pipe or pump.


    Just then, thunder bellowed and clapped loudly. Lightning flashed and the darkened, rumbling skies churned as she heard the angered roar of the The Lightning Sage.


    Her eye flashed but nothing happened. She was still on the ground, weak. The only thing that happened was her eye tingled and arched, putting her at unease about her environment.


    She looked left and right and then left. And just as she looked left, several bolts of Lightining exploded into the air.


    "Aaaaargghhh." Ibiyemi yelled, raising her hands to cover her face as. she braced for lightning bolts to crash into her. Before her eyes, lightning guards, Blue Moon Mercenary Alliance House people and the Assassins screamed as they got tangled up in the bolts.


    She bit her lower lip now as she shut her eyes, expecting the worst.


    She felt something stretching over here but out of fear, she dared not to open her eyes.


    Thunders roared, her ear drums receiving he shock of a lifetime. In ache, she shut her eyes even tighter and put her hands to her ears.


    As she did, it hit her then.


    Whu had she not be electrocuted yet? After all, she was right in the range.


    She heaved, daring to open one eye when she sees the outline of Sunday over her.


    "Huh?" She gasped, opening both eyes to Sunday bending over her, his back tanking and redirecting the lightning bolts away from her.


    It continued as that while she watched, her heart touched by the fact that Sunday who had gone would return to find her and yet, protect her.


    She laughed at herself mentally. She wanted to be the one to protect him, yet, she was getting protection once again. It was hilarious how much of a daydream she had had about protecting him.


    She had to admit it. She liked Sunday. And her face was totally agreeing with her as she blushed.


    "Su-Sunday!" She whimpered, reaching for his face while a loud crashing sound resonated like a mountain crashing down to the ground.


    "Stop it, girl!" Sunday responded, grabbing her hand as he stood.


    At the sound of the loud crashing, the lightning streams seemed to have fizzled out. And at this, Sunday straightened up, his eyes furious.


    "Do not touch him. Only his girlfriend has that right to do so. You do not have any claim to him, understood?" Sunday growled at her, his hand pointing to her face.


    Ibiyemi whimpered, shocked at this development.


    "Why? Did I do anything to hurt you?" Ibiyemi asked.


    "Don''t you get it? You are nothing to him, okay? He is taken already, so buzz off!"


    Sunday growled back, throwing his hands into the air, all the while being in Sage Mode.


    "Why are you referring to yourself in third form?" She asked but Sunday was already gone and the wafting smoke made it a pain in the a.s.s to spot him out.


    She held the right hand that she had attempted to use to touch his face with her left, by the wrist, a memory flashing into her mind.


    It was simple and direct but how had she been foolish.


    -"...You would find warmth and love where you least expect. You can''t follow your head and your heart"-


    Those were part of the words spoken to her. She sighed. She liked him so much. In fact, that was why she had been so anxious to make it out here.


    But alas, where she was to expect love and warmth... none of that came from there.


    Was she chasing goose with Sunday?


    She could not follow her head and her heart. Perhaps, she had been following the dictates of her heart all along which ended in her having to hear these harsh words from the very person she had admired so much.


    In fact, Ibiyemi shook her head slowly, she was not sure what to think. She was not sure if to cry but still the tears dropped, one by one, running down her cheeks.


    *****

 Chapter 107 - Getting Vengeance

    Sunday looked forward, advancing his steps in the haze of smoke. What was once a little forest was now reduced into a somewhat of a wasteland. Smoke and heat blazed here and there while patches of fire burnt around. Visibility as low, the skies still rumbling but for the now, at least, only groans and pained sounds as well as movement of feet or bodies on smoked leaves and scorched earth were just the only sounds present.


    Sunday looked over his shoulders, his eyes settling on Ibiyemi who was shaking her head after what he''d said. The visibility was quite low but right now, this was not Sunday.


    Rather, it was Bane who was at the helms of affairs right as at now.


    Sunday had taken the deal and set the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf free from the bars of imprisonment that he''d kept on it, thus allowing the Wolf be in charge of his body. A desperate measure it was but then, Sunday was seeking only after results.


    He''d been treated as trash and often sidelined that he felt he needed to make an impact.


    However, when the deal was made, the playing field experienced a change of events, forcing him... N


    NO... He forced Bane to return to shield Ibiyemi from getting hurt.


    That was the least he could do after her numerous efforts to protect him, regardless of how frail they were.


    He heard whimpers now, seeing as Ibiyemi began to sob as she sat still where he left her. He was not sure if she could see him but he could see her and the sight of her sobbing broke his heart totally.


    Bane had done just enough already.


    ''Bane... That''s enough.'' Sunday ordered from within his soul space.


    "Why? There''s still a lot to be done, Sunday. We are yet to get to First Heaven. There''s still the Deployment Zone we need to sneak in. But you cannot tell how much security would be there to foil our plans. There is so much more and for that I must yet remain." Bane spoke through Bane''s lips.


    ''I said... That is... ENOUGH! You''ve done enough already. Leave!'' Sunday ordered, gritting his teeth in his soul space.


    "Hahaha... In that case, I like this feeling of the air against my skin. It''s almost as if I have my own body, you know." Bane laughed, turning to face the front.


    ''I said...'' Sunday growled from within as he lifted his hands into the air and above his head. Bane was no where to be found as at present because right now Bane was the primary consciousness and thus no longer needed to reside in the Soul Space of Sunday.


    But Sunday would not have it so. If Bane was not going to show itself then the best he could look for was to destroy all of the Soul genie.


    Bane needed his Soul Space to survive. Sunday needed his Soul Space because that was where his soul existed. The very plane.


    To destroy it was to commit suicide but for Bane, it was going to be even lethal.


    And faster than Sunday''s self destruct because the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf was nothing but an alien consciousness being hosted in his Soul Space.


    ''I said... THAT''S ENOUGH!'' Sunday growled, slamming his hands with Imole Mo in them straight at the waterlogged ground.


    The water splashed up, wetting him but on the outside, Bane growled and dropped to his knees almost immediately.


    "What are you doing?" Bane scowled, pounding the ground with one fist. "Anything you do in there would reflect on you eventually. Are you that eager to die?" Bane queried, veins sprouting up from his face.


    The white bands of light that spiralled around Sunday''s arms and legs on the outside, had a hue of gray but as Bane dropped down, the spirals flickered to white and then back to gray.


    ''Of course, I am eager.'' Sunday arched his back as the pain slammed into him shortly after it did to Bane.


    Painstakingly and with several gasps, he forced himself off the ground till he was upright. Or at least was upright except that his arms dangled down before him, the Imole Mo blades sprouting out from his clenched fists.


    ''What did I tell you, Bane?'' Sunday yelled as he arced his back again, enduring another sharp bout of pain like that of several needles poking into his back all at once.


    Immediately, relief seeped into him, he dashed, bringing his arms to the ground with the intent to stab in.


    ''I am your BANNNEEEEE...'' Sunday yelled, running with a leaned upper torso, his arms that were dangling now active dragging the Imole Mo blades through the waterlogged floor by his sides.


    "Gwwwwaaarrrgghhhhhh!" Bane roared, his upper body arched in the air while his fingers made into claws that grappled at the air by his sides.


    "Stooppppp..." Bane roared, his body trembling and spasming.


    "You surrendered your will already. Why go back again? We never discussed returning of things, did we?" Bane asked.


    However, Sunday was not willing to hear. Essence roared in his ears as he pulled the blades out and then did a swift turn around. Without hesitation, he plunged the blades in, again and dashed through, his whole body bombarded by several pains that he almost blacked out.


    ''Aaaaaagghhhhhhhhhh...''


    He could feel his soul flickering on and off. Just a little more and he would be dead, this time, for real. But hey, he did not stop as he kept on stabbing and running.


    Just then, as he reached a distance, he pulled the blades out and the dropped to his knees, exhausted, eyes shut to block out the pain.


    For a second or two, his sense of being faded before blinking back on again.


    ''Impressibe!'' Bane''s voice sounded in his Soul Space.


    ''What?'' Sunday yelped, opening his eyes immediately.


    Before him stood a not so happy Prickled Bane Winged Wolf, growling lowly at him.


    ''You...'' Bane spat out and charged. ''What''s to stop me from crushing you now?''


    ''Because it is mine soul space. Mine!'' Sunday roared back, using his left hand to gain a momentary boost into the air.


    Just as he got into range, Iron Bars shot out of the ground between them, water droplets spewing into the face of the Charging Bane. Bane gasped, hurriedly stopping his charge and trying to scramble around to the back. But just as he did so, several Iron bars shot out too, all of them connecting at the top to seal him in.


    "The Soul is Mine." Sunday spoke, the white spirals on his body returning to take a white sheen as he fell to the ground, knocked out.


    **


    "Aaaaagghh! How dare you?" Niniola thundered as she lifted Tayo up by the cloak and threw him to the side.


    She blurred to where his head was, huddled over by his body and stomped.


    "Agh!" Tayo g.r.o.a.n.e.d weakly.


    "I should kill you now..." Niniola fisted her hands. "This is on you. All of it." She trembled visibly, shaking out of anger.


    "This is your fault. She just couldn''t wait to being all of us down, right? You imbecile!" Niniola screamed.


    "Hahah.." Tayo chuckled weakly, his entire body shaking visibly as he tried to raise himself up.


    Just when he had lifted himself up to his fours, Niniola''s foot found the underside of his belly and pounced, the kick sending him back, sprawled on the ground.


    "Y-you t-t-think I... I enjoyed it?" Tayo asked weakly, not bothering to stand up. The lightning discharge from the Lightning Sage was way off the top. It had caught him unprepared and knocked him down.


    In fact, the very reason why he was yet alive was because just at the last minute, he''d used his cutting aura to wrap around him and split through the lightning bolts.


    However, the lightning discharge was from someone way above him and eventually, his aura succ.u.mbed and he got hit.


    Badly.


    "Impressive! The way you took over was amazing!" Kalagar''s voice sounded, the thick voice of it making Niniola grit her teeth in his direction.


    Kalagar appeared to be bending over to the downed Sunday. She watched him touch Sunday, a little crackle of lightning discharged through the contact and then, Sunday stirred.


    However, seeing him touch Sunday got her infuriated.


    How dare him?


    Was he not the only who stupidly attacked everyone at once? If he really did care, then he would have at least known who to attack and who not to attack.


    She fumed and blurred, thrusting herself between Sunday with force that Kalagar''s shifted away upon impact with her right shoulder.


    "Whoa... Easy, easy, Lady!" Kalagar chuckled, putting his hands before him in mock surrender. "I do not really enjoy being touched, passively and actively." He added, smirking.


    "Yea, right! Obviously!" Niniola rolled her eyes at him, her anger knowing no bounds.


    She flung a pointer finger of the right straight at his face.


    "How... Dare You?" Niniola roared.


    -

 Chapter 108 - Confrontation with the Sage

    "Whoa... Easy, easy, Lady!" Kalagar chuckled, putting his hands before him in mock surrender. "I do not really enjoy being touched, passively and actively." He added, smirking.


    "Yea, right! Obviously!" Niniola rolled her eyes at him, her anger knowing no bounds.


    She flung a pointer finger of the right straight at his face.


    "How... Dare You?" Niniola roared.


    Already, the dust had begun to clear about


    Visibility was getting restored to some certain degree, making it possible to see the sprawled bodies of everyone who had gotten hit by the lightning discharge from the Lightning Sage earlier.


    Groans resounded weakly from all sides where the Irunmoles were. Assassin, mercenary, lightning guards, it didn''t matter. They were the ones in the thick of the fighting and so therefore, had gotten more hit than the ones they were chasing. A couple of them popped white glowing pills into their mouth, while remaining still to regenerate themselves.


    Kalagar''s Lightning discharge had truly done a number on them.


    Kalagar merely shifted Niniola''s hand and turned to the back, letting the fuming and streaking girl by herself. He walked some steps back to where his tent had stood, observing the scene of it''s current state now.


    He lowered down to the bend of his knees, stopping. Before him lay two drumsticks if barbeque covered in dust and chopped fried leaves at a little distance from the other.


    "Hmm..." He sighed, his large palms grabbing both sticks in the ground with a pained expression on. "Aww... These babies had to get wasted because of your skirmish here. Thunder is not exactly stable due to the recurring Lightning storms, yet, you guys had to rough it out here." Kalagar closed his eyes for a brief moment even as he folded his hands into fists, the meat crumbling to bits of matter that dissolved into the air.


    "Are. You. Serious?" Ninola fired, walking go him from behind. "That is what you care about? Meat??"


    He rose to his feet, shrugging. "My tent is gone too, obviously. Now, how am I supposed to camp it here away from the bustle of the realm?" Below him was the incinerated remains of what was once a tent, the pegs in the ground remaining the only solid evidence that anything tangible had really been there.


    "Oh... Niniola." Kalagar turned around, grinning while rubbing his hands together. "I could a favor from you. Could you run over to the Council House of Thunder and get me yet another spatial supplies for camping ring? Just tell them Kalagar and they''ll understand." Kalagar said, putting his hands on her shoulders as he tried to shove her around towards the street.


    "Let me alone." Niniola complained, slapping his hands off her shoulders. She was now standing in the path of the street way.


    "I am not running your errands, understood? Not when you''re the cause of the attack yay happened." She threw her hands into the air, frustrated with a stomp of her foot. "What am I even saying? I am supposed to be getting Sunday to Earth already. Not have any chitchats with you."


    "Earth? Earth for what?" Kalagar frowned, crossing his arms over his torso as he stared down at Niniola, due to his height.


    "He''s sent to some human girl. And we were going to Earth when Yay... you fired everyone blindly." Niniola pointed her hands at him.


    "Ugh! Why come here when there is a deployment zone in Ilu Obatala then?" Kalagar scratched his hair. "Except you are running from..."


    "How is that the point here? Hello, focus" Niniola snapped her fingers, completely pissed.


    "So, what is the point, my fair lady?" Kalagar swallowed,leaning towards her with his arms still crossed.


    "The point that you..."She snapped her fingers again, rolling her right hand beside her head to depict crazy. "you know, attacked everyone at point-blank without determining who was the victim. Strike a bell?" She eyed him, head to toe and back again.


    (A/N: Gosh! This girl really got the nerves.)


    "Oh that!" Kalagar righted himself, laughing. "That, that! I knew you would interfere which you did so, guess our team work was good?"


    He swallowed, gulping as Niniola''s eye narrowed till they appeared to be just horizontal slits.


    "Okay, maybe not that." He flapped his hands. "But hey, it''s been long since I did that so I''m quite rusty. Besides, I needed an all round technique just so everyone could cool off, you know?


    Also, I tried to minimise the power level that''s why some of you didn''t get serious hits to death."Kalagar gesticulated.


    "Seriously?" Niniola stomped a foot again, drawing closer to him. "You call them minimised?"


    Kalagar froze for a brief moment, no words coming from him. Then the next moment, he shrugged, his shoulders sagging as he exhaled.


    "You try having to do a technique as that when you have just an incomplete soul and tell me how successful you''d be at minimising damages okay?" He shrugged, turning around, with a saddened look on.


    At this, Ninola did not know how to react. She blinked, c.o.c.king her head to stare at the back of the huge, beefy but yet miserable outline.


    So, this was the Infamous Lightning Sage she had heard stories about?


    "What do you mean incomplete?" Ninola asked.


    "Didn''t you hear of it? I sealed half of my soul to solidify the holding capacity of the Control Array of Trixius''s imprisonment. His seal, I mean." Kalagar turned around to face her now.


    "It was this. Give half of a soul to hold Trixius down or he would break through out of it. I made the sacrifice, split my soul, lost half if my powers and dropped to the bottom of the charts." He leaned forward, putting a hand on her shoulder. "But I knew that it was only a weak failsafe, yet the best available to us. It was not going to hold him forever otherwise Trixius would never have reached out to Sunday. That''s why I made sure to train harder, till I became this powerful again. But without a full soul, even this power is much of a headache if I cannot control it well. Agh... This is so sad."


    "I am so sorry. I never knew this was how it was." Niniola cooed, her eyes containing unspoken apologies.


    Kalagar facepalmed. "Now, would you go..." He made to turn her around. "Go get the things like I asked of you. Do not worry, Sunday is in safe hands, okay?" He assured her, watching the guilt stricken Niniola begin to run down to the street to carry out the errand.


    **


    Ibiyemi had sobbed, seeing how Sunday had treated her earlier. She was heartbroken but what she did not know that it was not Sunday but Bane all along.


    And so, in her ignorance, she rose to her foot just as soon visibility became clear to sine degree for her to see, oblivious that just right before her was Sunday and the discussion between Kalagar and Niniola.

 Chapter 109 - Friends Help Each Other

    Ibiyemi had sobbed, seeing how Sunday had treated her earlier. She was heartbroken but what she did not know that it was not Sunday but Bane all along.


    And so, in her ignorance, she rose to her foot just as soon visibility became clear to sine degree for her to see, oblivious that just right before her was Sunday and the discussion between Kalagar and Niniola.


    Since she heard Sunday''s words, she realise that she did not actually belong here. She was only here as...


    Extra baggage... Yes, that was what Sunday had implied to her. Unnecessary extra baggage that you still have to take along even though you know it is not of any real importance.


    That aside, she needed to get away from here because in haze, she had not the singlest idea of where Elisa and Elias and the other mercenary was. Even though they most likely had been hit by the lightning storm, she was unwilling to take any bets in finding how long it took for them to get back up.


    Certainly not when she was like this. She needed to bail. An offender she was and the only person who could protect her from their wrath was her father.


    But then, she hadn''t been in communication with him. Was he even still the head of the BlueMoon Mercenary Alliance House?


    She walked some meters only to stumble, quickly scrambling her hands to stabilize herself. Just as she did, a weak groan sounded from below, piquing her curiosity.


    "Uh... Tayo... Are you okay?" She asked, reaching for his charred face with both hands.


    *Cough... *cough...


    "Do I...I... l-loook ho-kay to you?" Tayo w.h.i.n.ed, grimacing as she brought her face close to his, observing him, inches away.


    "It''s okay. You''ll be fine. If you come with me, I can help nurse you back to health." She spoke into his face.


    "Why? I betrayed all of yo-ou." Tayo huffed as Ibiyemi strained to lift his upper body up.


    "I know." She whispered, seeing the dust clearing and visibility beginning to return much better. "I also know that you were not willing to. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have forced you to fight Niniola, would they? I saw it!" She began to strain, trying to help him rise to his feet, her hands by his waist.


    "Hnh!" Tayo g.r.o.a.n.e.d as Ibiyemi hoisted him up, putting his left hand over her shoulders.


    "What would Sunday and Niniola say if they see what you doing?"


    "I frankly do not care. I actually need you to help me out. I''m escaping the mercenary and eventually, I know they may catch up with me but I do not think I would be strong enough to ward them off, before I can get to Ilu Esu. Plus, you taught me what I know already. I need more, sensei."


    "So... I''m just another pawn on the board?" He removed his hand from her shoulder, shoving off the hand by his waist and then falling to his side.


    The heir to the house blinked, seeing as he rose to sitting position, grimacing, his front facing her side.


    "No!" Ibiyemi refuted. "You are not a pawn. You are my friend and friends help each other. Now, take my hand, okay?"


    She ordered, stretching her hand at him.


    Tayo looked at it warily, his mind ablaze with thoughts.


    Friends help each other out?


    Friends... Did he really deserve to be called a friend?


    But still, to be called a friend some how felt good to him. That was a part of the reason why he had happily gone on the mission all the way to here without alerting them back at home the moment he found Sunday.


    Because he wanted to be part of this thing called friendship.


    Perhaps, who knew? If he stuck with this friend, he might have a chance, some day to rectify his mistake.


    However, like she said, they needed to get moving. She was being hunted and so would he be, the moment he failed to return to be punished for a mission failure.


    But it was going to be worth it. After all, he had his friend here. And friends... Friends help each other out.


    "I am also going to need you too." Tayo said, along her hand. "I''m gonna get hunted soon and by extension, you too."


    "What? You should have told me so.!'' Ibiyemi froze in the act of putting his hands over her shoulders.


    "I don''t care. we are friends." Tayo laughed.


    Ibiyemi laughed too.


    Yes, indeed, they were friends. And she wondered if this was where she would find the love and warmth her patron Orisha had spoke of, earlier.


    Perhaps, she was overthinking it but right now, it felt so much good that she was not alone. With some as skillful as Tayo by her side, she only had to get home to confront the


    This time, it was going to be so much of an even battle.


    And what was more, Tayo was going to be training her as they travelled.


    However, firstly, they just needed to stay out of sight from their pursuers and stay alive. And what better way to do so than for them to get away from Thunder as soon as possible?


    Ibiyemi giggled now at the thought. And Tayo too, he chuckled as well, wondering what the future held for him.


    And most importantly, his former friend, Sunday. He wondered if of any truth the Prophecy was right.


    If it was, then by going to Earth, everything would happen. And so, he needed to be ready by then.


    Because in the end, friends help each other out. And if that prophecy was ever true, he had to be ready to help Sunday out, too.


    However till then, he needed to stay alive.

 Chapter 110 - Leaving Thunder

    Kalagar facepalmed. "Now, would you go..." He made to turn her around. "Go get the things like I asked of you. Do not worry, Sunday is in safe hands, okay?" He assured her, watching the guilt stricken Niniola begin to run down to the street to carry out the errand.


    He watched the fleeting visage of Niniola in the white gown and the swaying hood on her shoulders.


    She was a promising kid, no doubt. The circ.u.mstances that had occured had reshaped and moulded her into what she was. Even though all of these had been as a result of her banishment, he couldn''t help but wonder how much potenials she really carried .


    She always hid her soul status. And she did it so well that one could not just get a read on her and determine her power ranking, including him.


    However, he wondered if it was just him by the way, being that he had half a soul or if other people also had this difficulty. And by other people, he meant people who were Primes or Alphas and even Omegas.


    He sighed, shaking his head slowly. If he had to make a guess on the power status she had, he''d place her either among Alphas or at least a Prime. He couldn''t just categorically place her as an Alpha Classed Irunmole.


    Alphas had the special body technique called Ijakadi and he was not sure that Niniola had a grasp on that. Or maybe she did, she did not just want to show it.


    Still, that move she pulled, the falling boulder armor that the shockwave was enough to force him to get a grip of himself...


    No, she had to be a Prime. Or at least, an early Classed Prime.


    Perhaps, If the reverberations he had felt in the Soul Array was right, then , that meant that Trixius the Great was indeed trying to pull strings to get him out of his imprisonment. And if things went on like that, eventually, even Niniola might be required to pull her weight.


    The weak groan he heard behind him made him tear his gaze from the street. Around him, he saw the various Irunmoles rising from the ground, after being recovered from his technique.


    His technique earlier was not meant to actually hurt or knock them out considerably. It was just only to give them a hot frying sensation enough to make them rethink their battle choice of location. After that, the effect would wear off on its own, leaving them to their former selves.


    Or... So, he thought.


    Smoke trailed from the spiky hair of one of the Lightning Guard as he struggled to his feet, his body swaying left to right. Another guard rose, only to stumble back down to the ground, smoke trailing from their bodies and the white armor now having a burnt brownish tone instead.


    He took his eyes from them just as the person that he had healed rose to a knee and than rose to his feet.


    Sunday.


    "Good a thing you have recovered. I was beginning to doubt your efficiency in the mission to Earth, you know?"


    Sunday frowned at his words. He made to speak but then the memory of Ibiyemi sobbing struck him. Quickly, he turned around, trying to ascertain her location in charred environment.


    "Ibiyemi..." He cupped his mouth with both hands and cried out her name, hoping against hope that she would hear him.


    "Ibiyemi..."He called again after turning around and moving past the Lightning Sage for about some few meters, towards the street.


    Kalagar sighed, putting a hand on him when he turned around.


    "Have you see her? The..." Sunday grimaced just as Kalagar squeezed his left shoulder briefly.


    "Sunday, focus. I can assure you, she is in good hands. But your mission will not be if remain here any longer." Kalagar said.


    "Get off!" Sunday shoved the hand. "How do you know I have a mission?"


    "Is that necessary at all. If you must know, your friend Niniola did tell me. I know for sure that The Elder would never put you to this." Kalagar shrugged. "But if you''ve gotten a mission, you''ve gotten on and you must attend to it with utmost urgency."


    "Where is Niniola?" Sunday blasted.


    "Oh, you can''t go with Niniola to Earth. I sent her to the Council House , which is just beside the Deployment Zone by the way, to get me some supplies. Come with me, let''s head to the Deployment Zone." Kalagar replied, walking past Sunday on to street.


    "Wait..." Sunday turned and raced to his side. "If the places are close, then why did you send Niniola ahead when we could all have gone there?"


    "Are you not hearing what I said? Niniola cannot go to Earth with you. This is a one Irunmole specific mission. Her affection and care for you would only ruin it in the end. That was why I had to Seperate you both. Now, tel me, what has Trixius being telling you?"


    "What?" Sunday gasped, momentarily taken aback. "Trixius who?"


    "Your grandfather, of course. I know he has being in conversation with you." Kalagar shrugged, walking on.


    "Who did you know?" Sunday fired, walking sideways so he could keep the Lightning Sage in his eyes.


    Already, they were walking in the finer oath of the street now, on the neatly paced road and the buildings of different shapes with their domes and lightning rods over head while the forest area was far behind now.


    "I got called the Lightning Sage from the time I split my soul, Sunday. I split my soul to contain your grandfather because a non-sentient construct of a control array was never going to efficiently contain him." Kalagar raised his eyebrows. "So as a part of the Control Array, I know when he is trying to slip out of jail and frankly, my other half has been keeping him in check, so much that I couldn''t sniff in on the conversation. What did he tell you?" Kalagar asked Sunday.


    "Well..." Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d, trying to remember the conversation.


    Trixius had not exactly spoken of anything of note so far to him. The conversation had been more of an enlightening one, telling him about his life that had been a lie and the fact that the Wolf, Bane, was the reason for his being alive back then.


    Or did he say anything else?


    If he did, Sunday was sure, then he had forgotten.


    Kalagar stopped walking now, looking to the left where Sunday was.


    "Look, I need you to understand this. Trixius was not entirely wrong. He might have had a fair basis for his rebellion but his approach was totally wrong that''s why I would not scold you for ever entertaining him. I would try my best... No, my second half would try his best to prevent him from ever reaching you.


    Listen, Trixius is crafty and full of tricks. The more you listen to him, the more of him you want to become. That is why, I need to you keep your mind and Soul in check.


    If Trixius gets to you, eventually... Then... that prophecy is..."


    "What happened to the Prophecy?" Sunday frowned. He hated being reminded that there was one prophecy where he was the harbinger of death.


    "Listen, Sunday. They believe that somehow, someday, you would go reckless and then bring flames to the heaven and death untold in all directions." Kalagar sniffed, closing his eyes briefly.


    "That is not it, actually. Nothing can happen without a catalyst. I have being with Trixius for far too long to know that he may not have anything to do with you. I can''t be sure, however but I feel it is the actions of people around that would push you to the deep side.


    And that would happen the moment you step Earth. That''s why..." Kalagar dropped to his knees, startling Sunday.."No matter what... Never give in to your anger, Sunday. Do not be like Trixius. There is always a better way of doing things."


    "Why are you kneeling? And what action are you talking of?"


    "That''s all I can say for now. Niniola is coming. Quick.." Kalagar put his hands on Sunday by the side and chanted.


    "Lightning Dispersal!"


    Immediately that happened, Niniola raced in to the scene, gasping.


    "What happened?" She asked, looking suspiciously at Kalagar who rose up. "And why were you kneeling down?"


    "Well, can an old man just do exercises in peace without being questioned like this?" Kalagar chuckled. "Now, now, hand me the ring."


    "No... What have you done?" Niniola''s eyes widened. "You sent Sunday off? How could you? You sent him to his death!" She fired.


    "How dare you?" Niniola growled, fisting her hands.


    Kalagar shrugged, a smirk on his face.


    "Why am I even talking to you?" Niniola grunted as she turned around and made to run.


    Just then, Kalagar''s body blurred in a blaze of lightning, appearing behind her with her hands in his hands.


    "No. This next part... Niniola. It does not concern you. You must let him do this on his own."


    "He is going to Orun Apaadi. He will die." Niniola cried, tears running down her face as she struggled futilely to break off.


    Sunday was going to die, that she knew. He was not strong enough to hold his own in there.

 Chapter 111 - Break-in at Deployment Zone

    "That''s all I can say for now. Niniola is coming. Quick.." Kalagar put his hands on Sunday by the side and chanted.


    "?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????!"


    That was the last Sunday heard before the crackling power of the Lightning Sage invaded his body, his entire visage clouded by blue white tingling static.


    And then, the next second what followed next was explosion of his body. He yelled or at least, attempted to tell except that bodily, he no longer had a voice.


    For a second or two following, Sunday''s mind drifted across the Void. Drifted and drifted until Sunday no longer took notice of it.


    He was scared, no doubt. The technique of lightning dispersal was something way powerful. So powerful he could not even sense the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf inside of him.


    All he felt was empty.


    However, just as that started, everything went blank and them solidity enveloped him. The static cracked about him again in a flash just as he opened his eyes, his vision. settling on the new location that he was.


    He gasped..


    So, this was the powder of the Lightning Sage. If he had to make a guess from the hustle and bustle of people all around, then, this place ought to be a deployment zone.


    He looked left and right, seeing himself in the vastness of room, akin to that of a aeroplane hangar in Earthen terms.


    Groups of Irunmoles walked here and there, some of them wearing simple robes of varying colors while a couple of them accompanied the plain dressed ones, these ones being clothed in white leather armor that crackled and fizzled with electricity once in a while.


    ''Lightning guards.'' Sunday thought as he looked about.


    Left to right, the place as crawling with them. Surprisingly, for a large gathering of this, the sounds generated were really low almost as if there''s had been some creed of no sounds being made. As he saw them, his memory flickered, reminding him of what happened in very deployment zone, at least, according to what he had been taught in Ijinle Orun.


    Oly Messenger Irunmoles were deployed to the Earth. That is, Messenger Classes Irunmoles.


    The others who were beyond this class did not get to get deployed there to run errands. However, because of the interference of the First Heavens demonic energies, those messenger Irunmoles were unable to directly get deployed to Earth per say. Rather, the interference interrupted the deployment and pulled them out to the First Heaven.


    However, Messenger Classed Irunmoles did not have access to Asgbara to readily fight their way through. This was why for each messenger classed Irunmole heading to Earth, a squad of Elite Classed Iruoles accompanied him or her.


    And together, these Iruoles would fight their way through to the nearest World Bridge, through which the Messenger Classed Irunmole may leave to Earth, after which they, the Elite Squad, returned back to the deployment zone.


    Or in differing conditions, set up camp in the Irunmole controlled part of the First Heaven to wait for their charged, the Messenger Classed Irunmole to return from the mission.


    However, for Sunday, this was all different. And for the first time so far, he felt scared... Nervous. If all of the Messenger Classed Irunmoles in here had a squad of Elite Classed on their case, didn''t that mean that whatever the First Heaven was was truly something that was way above him?


    He was nervous but he was here. No point in turning back now. After all, if he could ace this mission, then, somehow, his Father, The Elder may come to have him in new light.


    And so, the only way left for him to go, was to keep moving forward.


    With that in mind, he inhaled, looking about for the umpteenth time. He felt out of place being that he was the only one here with a barec.h.e.s.t and his trousers. And sooner or later, someone was going to walk up to him to probably ask him what was wrong and somehow relate to him the way they related to stragglers.


    Several boxes were littered about, steel gray boxes just as huge as he was, even more than the 6ft that he currently was heighted at. He proposed in his heart to use them, rushing to the nearest one that was diagonal to the wall.


    Between the gray box and the wall, he looks back to the entrance, his eyes settling on the concentrated presence of guard force at the huge and wide gateway. The walls appeared to be made of concrete but the insides had the visibly framework of metal skeletal system on it. The ceiling was high ended as well, the iron webwork visible on it too.


    He took a moment''s breath to calm his nerves down after which he leapt over the box. On the other side now, what he saw was a huge ring like projection from the concrete ground. Inside the projection, translucent energy hummed and fumed within it, some of it randomly spurting outside of the ring''s axis. It seemed empty, or felt empty or perhaps it was just there for decoration.


    Sunday was not sure. He had never being in a deployment zone so was at loss at what it was.


    However, seeing the huge pillar erected before the huge silver ring like projection with inscriptions on it''s smooth paneled surface from which a couple of Irunmoles wearing white robes and vestiges and girdles stood behind.


    ''Is that what I am supposed to go to?'' Sunday asked for clarification from Bane.


    ''Yes, that seems like It. It has contained spatial energy that is found at World Bridges. It''s something I am familiar with because as a Rare Type creature, I used World Bridges to move through the heavens. So, that must be it. It only looks like it is constrained to deliver only one direction... '' Bane paused. ''No, not constrained. It has been heightened up to insane level. It is almost like that of an Exotic World Bridge.'' Bane added.


    ''Wolrd Bridge, Exotic World Bridge...'' Sunday shook his head and he lowered his torso, running to the next box. ''I just want get going, not be lectured on whatever that is.''


    He inhaled, seeing that there was no more boxes along the wall. Besides, if he was going to come out to use that deployment whatever that was, he was going to need to step out in the open and rush onwards towards it.


    He''d be exposed, no doubt. But if he went Sage Mode, he may have a fair chance of...


    "Heyy..." A sharp voice rang out to him.


    "Ignore." Sunday told himself as he prepared to spring against the building tension rising inside of his c.h.e.s.t. "There are so many people here so it can''t be you."


    He ran, lightning crackled, striking his previous location, just before him.


    "Oh, it''s me." Sunday muttered, gritting his teeth as he forced himself to run.


    His body was tired but he could not afford to slack, not when theses guys appeared to not want to take him prisoner. At least, if they wanted to, they''d have resulted to a non-agbara move to get him instead of firing lightning bolt at him.


    "Hey, you... Stop there. You with the b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t." Another voice called to him.


    WTH a quick glance, Sunday could see the rushing of boots towards him. Everyone, even Messenger Classed Irunmoles, noticeably by their simple attires, rushed towards him as he ran on to the ring projection, the pillar and the three monk like Irunmoles with white padded robes and vestige before his target.


    With each passing gained they gained on him.


    Panicking, he forced his will to sink in and then, dragged out Agbara from the Wolf. Just as he did, his body failed to get engulfed, his entire body feeling just the same way.


    He felt thee tension of lightning ball up from behind him just as the hairs on his skin stood up, his body tingling with the sensation of something huge come towards him.


    ''Come on... Come on...'' Sunday grimaced as he lowered himself, ready to leap into the air.


    Just then, lightning exploded in crisscrossing streaks behind him, all of it spreading to form a sort of cage or something.


    The lightning crackled, linking up and covering his front, leaving a little opening that was fast closing to trap him inside. However, at that same moment, energy flared through his body, his muscles suddenly rippling as he bolted into the air, fuelled by the power of the Sage Mode, Half Sage Mode that is.


    He soared into the air and in no time, his entire form plunged into the center of the ring, completely getting submerged, much to the disappointment of the guards.

 Chapter 112 - In Demon Territory

    The lightning crackled, linking up and covering his front, leaving a little opening that was fast closing to trap him inside. However, at that same moment, energy flared through his body, his muscles suddenly rippling as he bolted into the air, fuelled by the power of the Sage Mode, Half Sage Mode that is.


    He soared into the air and in no time, his entire form plunged into the center of the ring, completely getting submerged, much to the disappointment of the guards.


    For a split second, Sunday''s form rattled like as if it was being ripped apart. And then put together all at once.


    Grimacing, he felt the emptiness of the Void gazing at him, his entire consciousness going bleak and blank for some seconds.


    And then everything slammed all together again. The next moment, he felt his body slam into something that suddenly sprouted in front of him, the force of it, ripping him out of the spatial energy about.


    "Aaaarghhh!" Sunday growled, thudding helplessly for some meters just immediately after he popped out of the air.


    He coughed, raising himself from all fours as he took in the sight of the ground.


    "Oh!" Sunday gasped, puking himself to his knees as he looked about.


    The first thing that came to his mind was dark. This place was absolutely dark and nightmarish.


    Various sounds rent the air, some being the occasional roar of some beast while the consistent chirping and chittering continued nonetheless, giving the place a sort of animal inhabited vibes.


    However, occasionally, the sounds would die down out of the blues, tremors suddenly sprouting and shaking the ground..


    It was creepy, Sunday grimaced, but he had. a mission to do here, nonetheless.


    He looked down, observing the brown-reddish crested earth and the reddish sands in cracks beneath it, it appearance having the stink of death essence.


    The smell was horrible, putrid as if several corpses had been kept there to rot all day long till they turned into dust. The skies, reddish, occasional flares yellow fires bursting out here and there.


    The ground had several of jutting rocks, some as huge as huge could be while some barely up to the height of Sunday which was just about 6ft tall.


    Niniola did not do this place justice. Not at all. She had described it to him but definitely, she left out the tingling sensation of danger and the crawling feeling on his skin as he walked through the densely thick dark air.


    If he was not an Irunmole, he was sure he would have had so much difficulty in seeing through the intense red-tinted darkness about.


    "So... this is First Heaven, eh?" Sunday said,. stream of air flowing out of his mouth at those words. He hugged himself, shaking his head in an effort to knock out the danger crawling sensation he had on him. And then, he took another step forward.


    Immediately his feet landed down, the ground shook with a huge tremor so much that his form was rocked resulting in him falling down to the ground, on his bum.


    "Aaagh!" Sunday grimaced as the pain hit his b.u.t.t now. "What a place! This place is..."


    ''Beautiful?'' Bane''s voice sounded in a tone of mockery. ''Yes, it is beautiful. This is where the Creator locked us beasts that he created before you Irunmoles and other Spirit beings. Oh, do not tell me you do not like it?''


    "Are you crazy? Why would I like such a hellscape?" Sunday blasted out, his voice rumbling out in rage.


    "...hellscape..."


    "...hellscape..."


    "...hellscape..."


    "...hellscape..."


    "...hellscape..."


    Sunday''s voice echoed out for several meters. He shivered as a chill descended on him. He hugged himself immediately, his senses blaring out.


    The sounds of the chirping creatures around and all suddenly died down, everywhere becoming as silent as a graveyard.


    "What? What the hell?" Sunday whimpered, jumping to his feet. "Why did that happen?"


    ''Oh, boy! What do you know about this place?'' Bane shook his head at him.


    ''This is the place of demons, beasts and of course, the dwellingplace of the Death God and he who must not be named in his confinement. There is one rule here. Only the strong make sounds and noises.''


    Sounds of running feet rumbled behind Sunday and in response, he quickly jerked back only for the sounds to die down. His breathing doubled now.


    ''If you are strong, feel free to make the noise and sounds. If not... Get ready, Sunday. Things would take a drastic turn for bad.''


    "AAAaaaarrgghhhh. ????????????????????????????!" Sunday cried out as he threw his hands into the air, turning to his front where the sounds came from.


    His hands blazed, white light energy suddenly soldifying into daggers of light as his hands crossed each other before him.


    A snarl erupted in his face, putrid airs blasting towards him as the weight of the dark creature rammed into his crossed arms, the force buckling him down by one knee.


    He grimaced, watching the creature that attacked him with the reptilian slit pupils of yellow and a body outline of black with the form of a hound, snarling at him.


    He snarled back but then gasped just as the creature suddenly grew in size, it''s body vanishing away in the next second after buckling Sunday down to his bac, helplessly.


    ''Hell Hound!'' Bane growled in the mind of Sunday. ''Hate those creatures.''


    GROOOWWWWWWLLLL...


    ''Behind you!'' Bane roared out.


    The response was instantaneous as Sunday jumped up to his feet, throwing a Chinese get up kick just as wind whistled past him as a heavy mass slammed into the ground behind him.


    Sunday stood up immediately, jolting himself into a run as the Hell Hound began to double on him.


    He reached down inside, sinking into his Soul Space as he tried to reach to the energy of the Wolf. Just then, he lifted himself, throwing his weight diagonally over a slanting rock of red to the left of him.


    GRRROOOWWWWLLL...


    The Hell Hound growled in annoyance just as Sunday hid behind the rock, it''s head turning round in 360¡ã degrees as it searched for it''s escaped prey.


    Meanwhile, Sunday grimaced, failing to activate his Sage Mode.


    ''Why? Why can''t I go to Sage Mode?'' Sunday growled angrily inside of him to Bane.


    Bane, the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf flapped it''s wings, shaking it''s head at him from behind the bars.


    Just then, the rock where Sunday was hiding shattered into pieces, leaving his back exposed to the cold sniffing nose of the 9ft tall Hell Hound.


    "W-what?" Sunday stammered as he turned slowly to the back, his heart thumping several times faster than normal.


    His skin tingled, the hairs on it standing upright as he stared at the head of the Hell Hound that was slowly rearing back, watching saliva dribble down it''s opening jaws, the brown enameled fangs gleaming dully in the the dark atmosphere.


    "Bane... Why can I not go into..."


    ROAAAAAAARRRRRR...


    With a sudden jerk, the head of the hound jerked forward faster than lighting, it''s jaws snapping shut on where Sunday was. At the same moment, Sunday''s body flared in yellow light of the Sage Mode as his Partial Sage form activated, his body suddenly gaining a momentum boost, right out of the snapping jaws of the Hell Hound.


    He slid to a stop, turning round to face the hound, his feet roughing through dirt and dust, kicking up a little dust cloud at his feet.


    The Hell Hound shook its head, seemingly disappointed that Sunday evaded it''s jaws. It snarled, looking at Sunday now only for it''s eyes to widen in surprise.


    ''Oh, yes! Oh, come on, bring it on. Are you scared now?'' Sunday chuckled. watching the Hell Hound whimper, it''s head lowering.


    Just then, Fate decided to be cruel as the energy coating Sunday began to flicker. The Hell Hound lifted it''s head, appearing interested in this so much that it began to lick it''s maw.


    Sunday''s Sage Mode flickered on and off as he stared at his hands, all confidence vanishing.


    "Come on... come on..." Sunday yelped out, grimacing as he tried to maintain Sage Mode.


    ''Sunday...'' Bane said.


    ''Dont Sunday me. Help me.''


    ''I cannot. The last encounter we had... Your soul cannot maintain another Sage Mode. The exchange that we made... surrendering your will... It is going to take a lot of time before you can use Sage Mode as a result of that.'' Bane said with a low voice.


    "Wh-hat?'' Sunday stammered as the Hell Hound hurled itself into the air, it''s jaws widely apart.


    "oh, Now you tell me!" Sunday retorted as he tried to process what next to do.


    ''Easy now. I have being able to acc.u.mulate Agbara for you to use in the meantime. So, now..."


    THOOOOOOOOOMMMM!


    White light shivered into the air, over head, ramming into the Hound.


    BOOOOOOOMMMM!


    The body of the Hound blasted into several pieces immediately just as a concussion wave erupted overhead, the force of it slamming Sunday down to the ground.


    "What the heck?" Sunday growled, the back of his head throbbing with ache.


    "So... You agreed to bail on me, right?" A voice screamed out.


    ***

 Chapter 113 - Its not like that

    "What the heck?" Sunday growled, the back of his head throbbing with ache.


    "So... You agreed to bail on me, right?" A voice screamed out.


    "Ummmrgh!" Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d, his head feeling very dizzy.


    That voice...


    That voice...


    It was so familiar. Was it someone who he knew? Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d again, his head hurt like hs had been hit with something heavy. He had fallen down but he had not expected the ache to still sting like the way it was at the very moment.


    He shook his head, forcing the rasping pain from his mind as he rose to sit up, holding the back of his head still with the right hand and having on his face, a pained expression.


    ''A-ha! Your girlfriend!'' Bane chuckled just as Niniola''s face popped up in front of him.


    "You''ve already gotten hurt?" Her eyes softened for the briskness of a second before turning icy cold, her glare of fury pasted on him still.


    "Oh, great! what did I say? You cannot handle here alone!" Niniola throated, slamming her clenched fist on her left knee.


    She shook her head in a bid to calm herself while her mind burned furiously. Just what had gotten into the head of Sunday to make him think he could have survived the First Heaven all by himself?


    In fact, did he forget that Irunmoles themselves did not walk through this place by their lone selves? They usually did so I''m groups and those who dared to all solely were those which had so much high Agbara reserves, none of which Sunday had satisfied.


    Yet, the blockhead decided to listen to Kalagar, the same Kalagar that had attacked everyone at the same time without distinguishing between friend and foe!


    The same Kalagar who had remained still and unmoving, snacking over barbeque while he watched them fight for their lives.


    Was that the type of person that Sunday had to listen to? Just how stupid could he be?


    "I don''t get, Sunday!" Niniola slapped her b.r.e.a.s.ts with the left, still maintaining the body posture of before. "how could you do this to me? After everything we have been through? Why would you bail on me in the last minute? Was I not the one who suggested the course of journey?


    So, why would you just leave me and get going, without me!" Her eyes moistened just as Sunday hung his head down, sighing dejectedly.


    Heck! Even 3rd Prime had wanted him to go alone. While he may not have known the reason why exactly but what he knew was that with Niniola around, he was not going to have the chance to get acknowledged.


    To be honest, all that would happen as she was here was she babysitting him and telling him what to do and what not to do.


    He was sick of it. He was sick of being treated as someone who did not know his way. He was sick and fed up of being related to as a child who needed guidance all he way and all the time.


    For all that mattered, he was over 125 years old. He was old enough to prove himself, without the guidance and protection of Niniola.


    "Sunday, you promised me..." Ninola sniffled, rubbing her eyes of the formed tears with the back of her left hand. "You promised that no matter how anyone treated me, you would not leave me because everyone one s.u.c.k.e.d. You promised that somehow, we will be together, side by side to brace through everything that came our way. So, how could you do this to me?" Niniola sniffed, a tear drop falling down from her eyes.


    And then, another tear dropped, Sunday who just looked up suddenly at loss of what to do or say.


    "I need to do this... t-this on my own!" He stammered, trying to hold firm.


    "And you have to do that by following what that crazed old man said?" Niniola screamed into his face. "Tell me Sunday... Have I ever done anything you do not like? Have I ever hurt you or offended you that you have decided to do this to me?"


    "I..." Sunday shook his head, looking down to the ground.


    "I... I need you to grow, Nini!" He called her by the shortened version of her name, rising to one knee, his hand rested on the ground as he tried to rise up.


    "I can help you grow. Not by you going into death..." She implored.


    "Not like this!" Sunday rammed his fist into the ground. "Not like this. I need to do this on my own. I need to get strong on my own terms. With you in the picture i would..."


    "That''s enough!" Niniola barked, rising uprightly. She heaved, her c.h.e.s.t visibly rising and facing at the effort.


    "Maybe I was wrong. Maybe I thought you were someone who would always be there for me. I... I''m sorry." She bit her lower lip. "I''m just being insecure because nobody wants to be around me. I''m sorry. I would never bother you again." She whimpered, turning around and taking flight.


    Quickly, he got to his feet, an expression of shock on his face.


    ''Well, you finally hurt your girlfriend''s feeling, boy! You should be happy!'' Bane mocked.


    ''She is not my girlfriend!'' Sunday growled at the Wolf.


    ''But she was your saving grace. Over and over again. If you ask me, I''d say, Get that GIRLLL!'' Bane blasted a roar at Sunday.


    Sunday grimaced physically. "Ouch... Fool. Don''t bark at me."


    He inhaled, scratching he back of his head. Was he being ins.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to Ninola?Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-not-like-that_51131872717104870">#''s-not-like-that_51131872717104870</a> for visiting.


    ''Stop thinking and get her!'' Bane blasted him.


    The result was instantaneous, he dashed forward but being that he was low classed and without the power up from Sage Mode combined with the dark atmospheric effect of the First Heaven, he was so much slow.


    "Niniola.... Wait... It''s not like that!" He cried out.

 Chapter 114 - A Shy Lover

    "I... They said I need to do this my self. I do not know what that means but I do not want to drag you into my mess." He cried out to Niniola.


    "Remember what I told you? You remember, right?"


    Niniola stopped running, looking back at him without moving her body. She was still backing Sunday with some hundred meters of jagged rocks and growling forms between them.


    "What?" Niniola yelled back at him.


    "When the Wolf attacked me then... back then at the forest after I was knocked out clean and I got back?"


    "You said many things." Niniola chuckled. "I''m fact, you were being the brat that you were. Talking of how you wanted to get revenge and how your Father wanted you dead while I tried to convince you otherwise. Practically, you said alot of things." Niniola turned her body now, facing Sunday, a sly smile on her face.


    "No....come on!" He waved his hands into the air.."That''s not what I mean. That''s definitely not what I mean. I am talking of the time when...aghhhh!" Sunday sighed, hsi shoulders sagging dejectedly.


    Loud thumping sounds resounded now, the ground shaking as if from a tremor. Sunday frowned, stretching his hands to the side as he looked at the ground warily from both sides.


    Niniola on her own path frowned, hr eyes narrowing at the sight. She clasped her hands together and then weaved a finger gun to form a cross symbol in the air with her right hand.


    Light began to burn into the air right before her face, the form of a spear of rock with some many cracks that rippled with red hot, glowing lava in the, soldifying right over her right hand, like it was som sort of superficial projection over the shoulder.


    ROOOOOAAAFRRR....


    The snake like creature with many gleaming black scales overlaid over one another suddenly erupted into the air, jaws wide to open and clasp over the now falling Sunday.


    However, Niniola had other plans.


    That very instant it burst out, her right hand went flying, grabbing the spear and hurling it. She dashed, her feet blurring through the ground as she soon reached the soaring spear. She grabbed it in the air, plucking it out of it''s trajectory and then channeled energy into her legs, boosting up into the air.


    She soared, channeled by the impetus of her jump, her body still blurring in the air as she traversed the air over to the roaring mouth of the creature.


    Her legs bent and her arms pulled back, both hands now clutching tightly to the spear of earth and molten magma while Sunday fell, now leveled in the same location with her.


    "I think I remember." She said quickly. "You said it was something ending you and your father and you needed to do it alone. Haaaaa!"


    She roared, throwing down the spear into the open mouth of the creature and then grabbing Sunday with both hands in a hug.


    The spear sank deep into the guts of the creature as it shut it''s mouth, hoping that it had captured it''s prey, falling back into the hole it made after reaching maximum height.


    "?????????????????????????????????????: ?????????????????????????????????????!" Niniola chanted as an eruption of white energy blasted out from her back, propelling them forward just as the snake like beast exploded into the air, it''s back matter soaring several heights into the air, melting into lava just soon as it hit the ground.


    Niniola''s feet thudded on the ground, Sunday in her arms in Princess carry. She out him down and patted his shoulders, smiling into his face.


    "I know you want to do this by yourself. But I''m scared you may get hurt. Sunday... You mean alot to me and... I wanted to.... Nooo... Let''s focus!" She shook her head, pulling away from Sunday to the side.


    She was just about to let the cat out of the bag. Third Prime had told her.


    It was simple enough, at least when being said but not when she had to enact it. Third Prime had advised her to tell Sunday just how she felt about him. About why she was being so protective of him and all of that.


    It was because ever since Sunday had treated her like a normal being, she had... She had had feelings for him.


    And... That was why she swore that no harm would ever come to him. Not when she was there and in the picture. It was her sacred duty to protect the one who she... who she loved.


    Even though he never knew that. And he was never going to know that if he left. And if he left, without her, then...


    Then, whi was ever going to treat her like a normal person? Some days back, she may have said that she could have found his attitude of treating her like a normal person in Ibiyemi and Tayo but tht same Tayo had ended up betraying them.


    The last thing she wanted was to be near him because if she was, she was not sure if she would be able to restrain herself from breaking his head.


    After all, he would be looking to save his skin being that he was forced into the fight and since the battle was not successful, she was certain the Assasins would most likely go after him.


    Ibiyemi was not an option either. That one was yet to reveal her true colors. She sighed now, twisting her lips as Sunday observed each and every of her facial features.


    She smiled, shaking her head before shoving past him, her inner self blushing.


    "I love you, Sunday. But how can I tell you?" She whispered, standing behind Sunday, looking down to the ground in sync with Sunday who was also looking at the ground.


    (A/N: Picture perfect, guys! Can someone ill.u.s.trate this part for me? Aawww...!")


    ___________


    -

 Chapter 115 - Forcing Her Hatred

    Niniola sniffed standing behind Sunday as she lifted her. head, her eyes settling on the hellscape that the First Heaven was made of. It was familiar, so very familiar. After all, this had been the place that she found solace during the times when no one would want to associate with her.


    In here, there was no distinction. No abomination, nothing evil or good. The only things that existed here were those who were strong, the mighty and those who were weak, the prey.


    Any other thing was merely a fairy tale at best.


    It was funny still. In the place where she found solace in its loneliness and lurking of danger in which she had been shaped to who she was now, she was standing with the same and only person that had accepted her for who she was.


    Sunday was not only her champion. He was her everything. Which was why when he left, she had been sad. Hurt and extremely Pained.


    "Niniola," Sunday called to her, drawing close to her.


    She stifled her body, the anger of what he had done coming back in waves over her.


    "Maybe there is a reason or reasons why we should not be together and around each other." Sunday said and Niniola frowned, biting her lower lip.


    "I am the child of destiny. Prophecy, I mean. I am the one prophesied to bring destruction and carnage to all of Heaven. I am the one who is fated to... You understand, don''t you? That''s why you cannot be around me." Sunday paused, frowning his face too.


    "Everyone thinks I am going to become that person. Everyone thinks that someday I would rain havoc and destruction that is why they kept avoiding me and secluding me from alot of things. But now, I have a chance to prove that I am not what they expect. Ninola, I am not a demon in the making. I am an Irunmole and this is my chance to show all of them that they are wring about me. That I am not fated to bring devastation just because of some stupid prophecy."


    "What are you saying?" Niniola turned around, her face softening as she looked searchingly at the taut, tensed up face of Sunday.


    "I am saying... I don''t want you Around. Don''t you get it.. You will always get in my way. And if that happens, how can I prove myself instead of people thinking you are the one leading me on what choices I make. I don''t need you, Niniola. Go!" Sunday bared his teeth at her, fisting his hands.


    "W-what?" Niniola''s eyes moistened as she staggered back at the unkind words she heard, her left hand pointing to her c.h.e.s.t while her mouth hung open loosely.


    However, the next moment, her ways flashed, tightening up into a scowl as she stood upright and pointed her first finger of the left hand at Sundays face.


    "No!" Niniola screamed. "You don''t get to say that. You don''t need me? But yet, I have been the one securing your bum against anyone who tried to pick on you. I have been the one always looking out for your best interests even when you walked blindly into traps and all. It has been me, Sunday!


    So, you have no right to say those words to me when it was you who broke our friendship by ditching me. All for what? Because some crazed old man who calls himself the Lightning Sage told you to?" Niniola smote her c.h.e.s.t over and over to place emphasis on her words.


    On heading those words, Sunday''s resolved faltered. Niniola was right. She had been his protector and all of that. For someone like him who was mostly restricted from being outside and all because of the prophecy, he had much of a stunted growth and thus he had bee picked on by everyone.


    ((A/N:This is what he thinks but his growth level was just typical of people of his age.


    Remember that he could use Imole Mo before even the graduation of his friends at Ijinle Orun.))


    Niniola had been the one who had kept him safe against those who had picked on him. She had been the one who had taught him just how to go about the activation of the rudimentary technique of Imole Mo. I''m fact, if she had not been there from the beginning, Sunday sighed, then the encounter with the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf back then would have surely turned out differently from what it did. At least, he had had the Imole MO to defend himself but if Niniola had not been there for him, perhaps, now, he would not even have been standing or have lived to this day.


    Still... Niniola was... He needed to grow. Of Ninola was still around him, then, she would fuss over him, protecting him so much that what he needed to know, she would have blocked from getting to him.


    And her actions now just proved that he was right.


    "Look,.." Sunday exhaled, putting his open palms in front of him. "Look, maybe it is right that you are not with me. And to be honest, those words you said were not necessary. You are just overreacting and...


    And seriously... Why would I want you to be be with me..You are impulsive Niniola. It is going to stand in my way of understanding the..."


    "Me? Overreacting?" Ninola bared her teeth with a fierce shake of her head such that her hair shook. "Me? Impulsive? Are you trying to pick on me because o-of..." She stammered.


    Sunday frowned. Because of what?


    Yes, he remembered. Ninola had been banished and the memory of that was something that was her weak point no matter what the circ.u.mstances.


    And if he could capitalize on that,then his goal if going on the rest of this mission alone would become actualized because she would get so fuiroos that she would leave him rh next instant.


    Yes, he had to play that card. To make her hate him and leave.


    Even though, somehow, deep within him, he wanted her to stay. But with her around, nothing was ever going to work for him..He would still be that weak boy before his father, The Elder. He would...


    "Yes... I am picking on you because of that. If not for your stupidity and your impulsiveness, would you have gotten banished in the fist place?" Sunday glared at her, breathing heavily.


    He noticed the dilating of Ninola''s pupils as her teeth chattered in the rage that was racking her up. Her face was scrunched up, lower lip rolled over into her mouth, bit down by the upper row of dentition as she glared at him.


    Just one more...


    "If not for how foolish you were..." Sunday blasted out.

 Chapter 116 - A Call For Demons

    He noticed the dilating of Ninola''s pupils as her teeth chattered in the rage that was racking her up. Her face was scrunched up, lower lip rolled over into her mouth, bit down by the upper row of dentition as she glared at him.


    Yes, that was it. He just had to keep pushing. She would break. Soon, she would hate him and let him go, alone.


    Just one more...


    "If not for how foolish you were..." Sunday blasted out.


    ***


    But just then, Ninola decided she had had enough of him.


    "How... Dare... You?" Niniola roared out, stomping her feet on the ground.


    Sunday managed a smile just as weight slammed j to him and his body buckled, flying backwards.


    Few split seconds later, his head rammed into


    the ground, his vision blurring out for a split second.


    "Aargghh!" Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d as Niniola stood over him, her balled up fists by her side trembling.


    Niniola fumed, watching Sunday below herm She was currently standing over his mid section, her face scowled up in fury.


    Just who had taught him to speak like that? She was surprised that he would have the words of such intensity to say. This was not her Sunday.


    Her Sunday would never talk like this to her. Her Sunday would never want to deliberately hurt her.


    She moved back, dragging her feet on the hardened rock like ground, her fists gradually softening wide open.


    Just as soon as she was no longer standing over Sunday, she threw her hands into the air and screamed.


    "AAAAAAAAARRRRRGHHHHHHH!" She yelled out in frustration.


    She just did not get anything about this. She was annoyed. She did not have the had to be reading cryptic actions like this.


    And it was extremely depressing to her. After all, all she had known so far was just how to stay alive and kick b.u.t.t of everyone and anyone who decided to pick on Sunday. She did not know how to now act if Sunday himself was acting all strange to her somewhat.


    "Keep it down, Niniola!" Sunday cautioned her. "We might not have seen any demons or beasts coming to attack in the discussions. That does not mean they are not lurking around." He added, looking left and right after realising that the entire surrounding had suddenly become eerie and still.


    "Shut Up!" Niniola roared back at him. "This is my home turf so do not tell me what or how to act." She added, stomping a foot as usual.


    Just then, Sunday shook his head, pushing himself to stand up. He just hoped that somehow Niniola would have begun to hate him so she could leave him alone.


    True, he was not anywhere near hr in terms of power but Bane had told him that he had acc.u.mulated Agbara for him to use. And he could feel he throbbing ball of massive energy inside of him within to be unleashed.


    "Listen to me. We need to get you to a World Bridge. Today is the last day already." Niniola said as soon as he stood up.


    "Last day?" Sunday frowned. "I thought you said..."


    "And I said also that Time flows differently in different planes. Here we are in Orun Apaadi, there is almost no way to measure if it is day, at least for you. But I know a day has passed already. The human girl..." Niniola was interrupted by Sunday who was standing behind her.


    "I understand. About the World Bridge! Tell me!" Sunday asked.


    Niniola inhaled, straightening up. She stretched her right hand to the far side and then moved it some inches to her left and then pointed it straight ahead.


    "A World Bridge is a link between planes. To reach Earth from our plane of Heaven, you needed a deployment zone but it is not exactly perfectly because of the demonic energies here. So, in here, we have to look for a World Bridge to use."


    She said, moving some inches to the left of her, her hand stretched out in that direction..


    "We have two options now, Sunday. To use the bridge controlled by the Irunmole Outpost here would be the safest but I do not think they would allow you pass. By now, word about your disappearance should have been around and almost every Irunmole Outpost would be on the lookout for you. That aside, you were supposed to get a pass card from the Deployment Zone of Ilu Obatala but we didn''t go there. So, the only option we have now is to.go to any World Bridge that is predominantly occupied by demons." She paused her walk, turning a 180¡ã to the right and then walking around a jutting rock before continuing on the b.a.r.e grounds, followed by Sunday behind her.


    "So, let''s do it!" Sunday said, shrugging.


    Heck, he didn''t even know that there was an Irunmole controlled World Bridge around here.


    However on hearing that he was going to have to walk through a demon dominated area, his heart skipped a beat.


    "Wait..."" He muttered. "You are not actually serious about that, are you? We do not have to fight demons now, right?"


    Niniola chuckled just as he took the bend around the oddly shaped jutting rock that she had just circled.


    "What?" She turned to him, a sinister smile playing on her lips. "In fact, we are not going to just walk to them. We are going to call them into us." She turned around, spinning a quick turn as she yelled into the dark skies.


    "AAAAAAAARRRRRGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    "What? Are you crazy?" Sunday gasped.


    What was with Niniola?


    The last thing he wanted was a horde of demons on his tail.

 Chapter 117 - Turn Up the Heat

    "What? what are you doing, Niniola?" Sunday shouted, dumbfounded at her cause of actions.


    "How does screaming help the situation now? Or did you forget that''s we are in the home turf of demons and beasts?" Sunday asked.


    "What?" Ninola giggled, showing off her perfectly white set of dentition over her shoulders back at him. "Don''t tell me you are scared now all of a sudden because I would b disappointed. I man, if you are brave enough to come down to this place without me because of some false ideas that the Lightning Sage put into you, well, you should not be scared then of a few more demons. After all, you''ve never fought a demon before? What you only fought so far must have just been wandering beasts." Niniola teased, turning to face her front with a chuckle.


    "Well, let''s get this party rolling, now, she we?" Niniola asked no one in particular as she c.o.c.ked her neck.


    Sunday in his part was pretty dumbfounded. Just how to react to all of this was really evading his grasp but yet he knew he could not just sit this one out.


    What was his mission? His mission was to get to some Human Girl who was residing in Earth, deliver the errand that was contained within his Spatial ring and then skip a doodle out of there.


    Or, rather get to anything else he wanted to do. Not this. He did not sign up to be fought by demons. Not when Bane was not accessible for the Sage Mode.


    Literally, he was just a sitting duck waiting to be taken out. Niniola could hold her own, just fine but somehow he doubted with this attitude of hers that she would want to cover him in terms of protection.


    He didn''t even want that. All his life he had lived being forced under subjugation and told he was a disaster waiting to happen. He''d been restricted form quite a lot of things, friends slimmed down and all of that. Now, he was not about to let the believe that they were right by hiding behind Niniola.


    Even if they were right, then , it had to be that everything would happen on his own terms.


    By his own strength and not because there was someone called Niniola to blame for it.


    What did he even want? Sunday wondered. Sometimes the answer seemed so unclear but at the moment he was sure of one thing.


    He did not, certainly not, need Niniola around him now.


    And the only way to ensure that the rest of this happened in his own terms was to ensure she did not make it any harder than it already was.


    He had to stop her, gag her, do something. Anything to make her shut the hell up.


    "AAAAGAGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Niniola''s scream ripped through the air like a shockwave, sending stress lines impacting against the various oddly shaped jutting rocks of red and baked brown that were all about.


    At this, Sunday propelled himself running forward to meet her.


    ''Bane, that Agbara you aid you acc.u.mulated, can I have it now?'' Sunday asked the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf within him as he ran.


    What he was going to do was certainly not going to happen without Niniola trying to overpower him. And from the way she hit him some minutes back, he knew she would have no qualms hitting him again. He reached her in no time, casting his lot with Bane as his hands reached to cup over her lips from behind.


    "Mmmhp!" Niniola struggled and then with a sudden widening of arms, she broke his hold over her, sending him staggering for a few inches back.


    He reached again but unfortunately for him, Niniola had other plans.


    "????????????????????????????????????; ????????????????????" She chanted,jerking her hands into the air.


    Immediately, the atmosphere around her lit up in a side blaze of light so much that Sunday had to look away because of the intensity.


    The light beams on her seemed to coagulate towards her outstretched hands, making the arms into two solid bright burning arms of light with intensity that burnt around for several meters wide


    At the appearance of the light technique, the darkness that was about which lowered visibility suddenly got illuminated. The dark outlines took shape as the light hit them, turning out to be various and oddly shaped creatures that began to scamper away from the light. Some of the creatures immediately burrowed out of the grounds, reptiles, beaver looking monsters and the likes, all dashing away from everywhere the light touched and in their dash, the earth rumbled.


    Her hands blazed brightly and then with a low thoom, a volley of light fired up into the dark skies, further lightening the already bright light show.


    "What are you doing, Niniola?" Suna bared his teeth, using both of his hands to shied his his eyes.


    "Why? I am calling in the freak show, okay?" She giggled, winking at him.


    Foe a moment, everywhere seemed so quiet and silent. So quiet that Sunday began to doubt if this was really the infamous Orun Apaadi.


    GROOOOOWAAAARREER!


    A loud roar rumbled through the air. The viciousness of it was so much that Sunday''s legs quaked, forcing him to lower his body as the waves of the wind from whatever was roaring rolled over him.


    Bent over, he stole a peek at Niniola from the back as she stood still, her hands still in the air. The only effect of the roar being the swaying of her white knee length gown flapping against her skin.


    The next moment, the atmosphere began to darken. Even with the lights burning out of Niniola''s body, the previously illuminated areas started to darken.


    A dreadful feeling began to spread all about, the reddish landscape now beginning to take on the appearance of a landscape covered with molten magma in poodles here and there. Occasionally, red hot flames leapt up in the form of a geyser, soaring for as high as 20 meters up into the air. Chitters and mumbled voices began to echo everywhere, sudden movement ricocheting against the ground as boy outlines dashed from left to right and back again, all within the intensely dark atmosphere that was slowly encroaching on the light that Niniola shone.


    **

 Chapter 118 - Game On

    **


    "Niniola, what have you done?" Sunday cried out exasperated.


    Close to the lady moments of Niniola madness, at least, according to him, he wanted to run and ditch her completely.


    Yes, she had happened to know about the topography of this place so much more than he knew but still, staying around her was like someone willingly walking down the plank.


    He could not afford that. That aside, as Niniola had said, he had just hours to the completion of the mission.


    And to do that, he did not need to be caught up in any brawl of some kind. Also, he was considering his current state and power level. Fighting an almost inexhaustible horde of demons from the encroaching darkness and the looming, snarling and growling grotesque shapes that were slowly closely on him would eventually take its toll.


    Why did she not consider that before going all rogue like this?


    AnotHer reason why he had to stay away from Niniola whenever he got the chance to do that. For now, he would focus on surviving this horde and getting to Earth.


    "Ho... ho..." Ninola chuckled, cracking her knuckles just as the light began to fade off.


    It was a visible depiction of the power that they were created with. White light, creation energy of the purest form of Agbara.


    And because of that, it was natural to see their hands and legs gleam with white no matter the visibility conditions.


    And also through that, one could determine whether an Irunmole was alive or injured and even dead as the light fluctuated during damages and died out at the time of death. So, it was normal for Sunday and Niniola to gleam in he dark atmospheric conditions of Orun Apaadi. However, with the light show Niniola put up, even with the darkness surrounding them again and her technique deactivated, her hands and legs were brightly shinning so much that it could be seen from several meters away in comparison to the dull gleam from Sunday.


    Now that they were closer, the forms of the reins could be made out. Different physiques and grotesque looks, stunted height to beefed up sturdy frames, left and right they growled about.


    A couple of them look like crazed humans, worms drilling out of their half flesh, half human skull heads with spores on there bodies and gnats hovering about them.


    Another gang of them looked like little children in black loin cloths, small and nimbly footed as they leapt about like monkeys, having two heads, a scowling face on one and a grotesquely smiling face on the other. And each head kept turning around, the lips of each head chattering in jargons as if they were contesting for who to be in front. The tall ones, orange and red skinned looked like massive sacks of food with their pudgy and roundish forms. They had large lips and an up and down set of sharp pointed teeth protruding from both sides of their lips while having three large fingers on their hands.


    Some looked worse, none of them desirable to the head, even those who flew in the air, screaming banshees soaring about in contest with the worm figures who had on their heads, bat wings that flapped every once in a while, giving them a vibe of hovering about in the air.


    A few of them had tattered pieces of clothings on. And with each second that passed, the thick darkness that was about that spread so much that one could almost grab it and spread on bread.


    "A-ha!" Niniola c.o.c.ked her head and stretched her hands. "It has been long I did this, hmm. I look forward to smashing your faces in, once more." She confidently challenged, beckoning to the demons with her two hands thrust in front of her and her fingers flexing to them, calling them to her.


    "Rrrraaaaaghhj!" She screamed, her hands whirling in the air as two spears of light began to solidify into her hands. Her signature move of the Oko Kiliasi, appearing in both hands.


    The demons roared too, accepting her challenge and charged for Niniola, their hands weaving spells and folding up into fists for carnage.


    "You know what to do, Sunday?" Wherever they are much, that is where a World Bridge is." Niniola screamed out before she got swarmed.


    At this sight, Sunday gasped, watching as the light on Niniola''s body faded off due to the mass of the demons that were diving on top of each other, burying one another over where she stood.


    However, his fears were allayed just as a..


    BOOOOOOOMMMM...


    A shockwave rang out and the mass of the demons exploded into the air, their bodies hurled everywhere as a result of the impetus of Niniola getting back to her feet, her two hands jerked to the side. To avoid the falling demons, he had to dance about, jumping here and bending over.


    "It''s been long I did this, Sunday." Ninola calls to him while he hung on the tip of a rock, watching her as she swirled her light spears in the air. "So I am abit rusty. Listen to me, Sunday. Get to wherever the demons come from. Anywhere you see the lot of traffic, that''s where we are headed to because at the end of it is a World Bridge."


    She leapt up and slammed it into the first Demon and then, whipped a circle to the left where the demons jumped back to evade it just as the first spear exploded the demon she struck into pieces.


    "How come there has not been a demon wave yet and these monsters are this huge?" Niniola asked as she spun, ducked, evading couple of balls of black that rippled into miniature shockwaves just above her, the effect of it clearing he demons charging from the back.


    "KAAAZAAARRRGHHH!" She yelled as white light exploded from her body, shattering through the close demons about her.


    ''Bane. Game On!'' Sunday muttered from his side.


    **

 Chapter 119 - Angels in Combat

    ''Bane. Game On!'' Sunday muttered from his side.


    ''Game what?'' Bane replied hi sarcastically '' Does any of this look like a game to you? Or did you forget that one of these demons could just easily snap you into half?'' The Prickled Bane Winged Wolf replied scornfully.


    ''Yes... Way to go, you fool!'' Sunday gritted his teeth, watching as Niniola took on the demons, shards of light exploding here and there and the occasional combustion of demons.


    Literally speaking, the horde of demons that surrounded her we''re not just her match. The only thing that made him get worried abit as that they were numerous, almost as if they never had an end as they continued swarming.


    Cut down, chopped, slashing and exploded, the rest charged and charged on to the sole light emitting Irunmole that was Niniola. Still, she was powerful enough to handle them.


    But he was not.


    And so, he began to walk backwards, moving as fast as he could to avoid any transferred aggression of the demons as he dodged his way back.


    ''Alright Bane. I need that energy'' Sunday called to his Soulbond.


    Even though he knew Niniola was sufficient for the horde but he was not going to just stand there and let her have the entire show to herself.


    If he did, then all that he was trying to tell her would be naught. It would just be another avenue for her to capitalize on the fact that he could not do without her.


    And by the gods, he was fed up of that.


    If he was ever going to prove any point to his father, The Elder, that he was indeed worth anything and not what the stupid prophecy said about him, then the way to go about that was first to prove himself to Niniola. To show her he was so much capable than she gave him credits for.


    However, as he thought all of that, he failed to notice the sneer on Bane''s face in his Soul Space.


    ''For someone without any means of survival except for Sage Mode, you are quite arrogant.'' The Wolf taunted.


    ''What?'' Sunday growled just as he ducked over to avoid the screeching worm bat-winged demon flying over his head for the horde.


    There was just no end to these things.


    ''The energy that I have acc.u.mulated is not for you, Sunday. Your current skill level does not amount anything to these demons.''


    Sunday bared his teeth, pained at the words that Bane said to him. He was standing at quite the distance away from Niniola, almost far away from the place where the Hell Hound had attacked him.


    ''Listen, I need to come out!''


    ''No!'' Sunday quickly retorted.


    His experience with the Wolf by giving it control of his body had not exactly been so nice.


    ''Nor that! I need you to summon me. In as much as you are arrogant, if these demons kill you, I am gone too.'' Bane''s voice dropped considerably low at the end.


    ''Thats why I need you to summon me. I am sending something that is even way powerful than any of these demons in the distance and neither you nor your girlfriend can handle it.''


    ''What?'' Sunday asked with physical mouth gaping.


    Was there really anything that Niniola could not handle?


    ''Believe me. Now, since you do not know how to construct a summon circle, here is one. Make sure you master it but first, project this out of your soul to the outside.'' Bane said as he flapped his wings with a snort of air.


    For a split second, Sunday allowed himself sink into his Soul space, seeing the form of his Soulbond behind the restrictive bars he had placed before it.


    The ground was water logged, his feet dripping in it as he moved the bars. Just then, a circle of yellow light began to burn before his face and the bars.


    The circle shimmered, glowing brightly and then began to grow another circle inside of it like an inscribed circle. The circles formed a sort of outer ring whole the insides of it began to morph, the image of a wolf like being with wings starting to get etched out in it.


    ''Aaaaagghh! Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d, seeing the Circle grow big till it was double the size of his head.


    ''All you need to do is to imagine it outside by projecting Agbara from your hands into weaving it again. And then, the summon would be completed. I would be able to appear in flesh beside you.'' Bane mentioned.


    ''Remember the circle, concentrate, deflect and reflect!'' Bane added just as Sunday''s physical body went flying into the air.


    "AAAAARGGHHH!" Sunday yelped seeing as he was airborne and the flying banshee demon was rushing for him.


    Spending time in ones soul space in a situation as this was indeed risky. The noise was defeaning. The screams and skreeched of the oddly shaped and grotesquely built demons as they swarmed past him was annoying.


    And yet, he had stayed still all because he took his focus inside of him to pay attention to what Bane was educating him about. And as a result of that, it was inevitable what came next. He had been attacked.


    "IMOLE MO!" Sunday chanted as two light daggers popped up in his hand, He bent his body into a barrel roll but just before swaying just hands found about in protective swings that seemed to serve as a deterrent to the flying demons as they flew and observed him from the distance.


    Some of them even l.i.c.k.i.n.g their felling mouths like if he was a delight waiting to be feasted on..


    He landed with a thud and a demon worm swarmed for him. Quickly, he lowered his head, evading the attack as he rushed for the nearest piece of rock that butter out of the ground. He was running and dancing and dodging all about just so to avoid the occasional lunging of the flying demons and the occasional spurting of lava like a geyser from the ground.


    He leapt here and rolled over only to grimace as his hand touched some still hot lava on the ground.


    ''What are you doing?'' Bane growled impatiently.


    ''Trying to stay alive, of course. Or did you turn blind already'' Sunday countered, scrambling to his feet and the throwing himself down to the ground in a dive underneath the bulky incoming fist of the red, pudgy face and fatty demon at him.


    ''Just make the circle...''. Babe growled back at him, unable to understand why the delay.


    ''The sooner I am let out, the better for you and your girlfriend.''


    ''And for the last time, she is not my girlfriend, you!'' Sunday bared his teeth just as he spun into a circle, chopping through. two demon-like children that rushed at him with their two fingers and bony but goat horned heads, their body disintegrating into nothingness as was common of all Spirit corpses.


    He spun over, rolling on his back and then scrambling to a run. The demons now decided to split their attention between the two Irunmoles after noticing the movement of Sunday. The bigger ones went for Ninola and the smaller ones along with the flying demons now redirected their flight and movements to chase after Sunday with killing intent in their eyes.


    "Aaagahh!" Sunday yelped just as he stumbled and fell down the ground, his mouth tasting the essence sodden and heated soil of the First Heaven.


    Instinctively, he jerked his head open, spitting out the matter when his head slammed down to the ground as demons charged over him and around him , unable to bring themselves to stop.


    ''Now, Sunday... Project the circle.'' Bane growled within Sunday''s soul space, urging him on.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Niniola was having somewhat of a different schedule on her path. She weaved her hands into the air, four spears of light manifesting into the air and churning so brightly that the demons about her had to cover their eyes and look away.


    With a flick of her fingers, the spears churned brighter and spun into a circling about her, rotating so fast that any demon who came into the range was immediately skewered through.


    She heaved, catching her breath for the split second she had.


    Some even had the spear stuck into them for quite a while, resisting the explosive might that it packed for some seconds or even up to half a second before finally exploding away.


    Her shockwaves as a result of that were becoming less and less and without an explosive power to give her some breathing space from the never ending horde, she was beginning to get tired, fatigue slipping into her body.


    "Aaaaghhhh!" Niniola cried out as she was sent into the air from the back, spread-eagled.


    She crashed down to the ground on her fours, down to the mercy of the demons who immediately rushed for her.


    Essence dripped from her mouth just then, a reminder to how much it was beginning to drain on her and also an attestation to how strong the demons were getting. After all, she had never being hit, until now.


    Yes, she was strong but she did not have all the endurance to keep fighting the same horde while hoping that Sunday had figured out where the most of them were coming from.


    At this point, she even wondered if Sunday had at all done what she had asked of him. For it seemed that with the power levels of these demons increasing, a World Bridge had to be near.


    And if it was near, that would explain the new power levels of the demons that jumped up. Also, that meant they were making progress even though she was about to be pounded through by over a thousand demons.


    But it was nothing. Just as long as she could get Sunday to that bridge.


    "Law of Aganju, Falling Boulders."


    "Rippling Earth."


    "Lava Control."


    "Combine." She chanted and the ground cracked open.


    ***.

 Chapter 120 - The Boss Demon

    Also, that meant they were making progress even though she was about to be pounded through by over a thousand demons.


    But it was nothing. Just as long as she could get Sunday to that bridge.


    "Law of Aganju, Falling Boulders."


    "Rippling Earth."


    "Lava Control."


    "Combine." She chanted and the ground cracked open.


    KKKRRAAAAAAKKAAAAKKAAATHHOOOOOMMM!.


    The hardened rock like surface of red rippled as it cracked open, spitting out dust and lava into the air.


    The darkened atmosphere suddenly brightened up with the eruption of lava into the air, making everywhere seem like reddish powder had been thrown up into the air. The ground cracked and opened, demons screaming as they tried to avoid falling into the gulf that suddenly popped open. Screams and skreeched filled the air as demons fought the other, trying to gain leverage as they jumped away from the broken grounds and the sudden eruption of meter high lava. The ones who were quite nimble leapt up into the air only to be smashed down by the falling boilers, ramming down back into the ground. The hot lava sizzled as the rocks slammed demons into them, immediately soldifying into statues of gardened demon rocks.


    The flying demons were not left out as the rocks began to circle about the air, slamming and twisting until it rammed through or knocked down about one third of the flying demons into their sizzling hot, lava ready deaths.


    "AAHAHHHHH!"


    "YYAAAHHJJJ"


    "AAAIIYEEEE"


    Screams and tells rippled through the air, everywhere hot and uncomfortable as debris scattered through, loud sounds of rocks plummeting down crashing into the still air for several meters.


    She was quite powerful enough to have combined two laws all at once. Usually, it took a gifted Irunmole to study more than one law as Irunmoles were biologically built to function in accordance to the Law of their patron Orisha. Niniola''s patron Orisha was Aganju but yet she was still profound in using the Law of Light as at whenever she wanted. It was genius level intellect, on her path, although people failed tk acknowledge this because she was banished and was considered an abomination by all of the Irunmole Kind.


    However, genius or not, it as seemingly impossible to use both laws at the same time, talkless of combining it. But she had done that and the toll it took on her was immense. So much that even breathing was so much of an effort for her.


    Her head burnt, feverish sensation seeing into her arching and cramped muscles.


    She felt very hot, wishing there was a place she could have a bath at the moment all the while trying I force out the screams from disturbing her meditation.


    She let herself sink, thinking of only one person - Sunday and the mission he had to do. They needed to get to Earth by any means possible as time had already been long done, if not over then it was almost over.


    She rested her mind on that thought, sinking into the calmness of her soul as she coerced the ambient Agbara in the air into her body.


    ''Cant give up now. Sunday still needs to get to the bridge.'' She gritted, forcing herself to her feet painstakingly. ''This respite is only temporary. It''s not over.''


    And truly as it was, it was not over.


    For a split second, the atmosphere in Orun Apaadi was calm and peaceful, all the screeching and screams gone, leaving lifelike statues of demons in various shapes and forms, some of them in the shape of being thrown down from the air while some were buried underneath the numerous black boulders about.


    And speaking of which, her eyes locked on the sight of the translucent waterfall like sight in the far distance.


    She narrowed her eyes, trying to make her way towards when when suddenly the ground before her cracked open and out came numerous red, thick tentacles slashing about into the air.


    "Aahhh!" Niniola grunted, jumping back for some meters, her eyes transfixed on the rising mass of tentacles with a sly smile on her face.


    "Wait. where is Sunday?" Ninola asked, throwing her gaze backwards and around.


    She frowned, seeing Sunday just as the mass of a red hulky demon with curled horns at the head and a crocodile-like tail of color red fell off from him. Or at least, the now solidifying mass of it appeared to have been shattered on one side.


    "Can you like, know how to do your massive attacks when I am not within range?" Sunday asked, c.o.c.king his neck as he jumped on to the body of the demon, standing on the back. Niniola smiled at him, before turning around and pointing to the growing sight far ahead.


    "By the way, did you find the World Bridge direction?" Niniola asked.


    "Oh my... No... What is that?" Sunday asked, his eyes widening in panic.


    KRACAKAKATATATHOOOOOMMMM!


    "Wait... You did not actually check for the World Bridge, did you, Sunday?" Ninola blasted Sunday, glancing at him briefly to the left of her


    Sunday grimaced at her words. Was that really necessary at the very moment? Certainly not with the increasing dread he was feeling as more and more of the tentacles began to curl out of the ground, lashing into the air.


    "Is that really important? What is that?" Sunday asked, feeling his body tremble at the sight of it.


    A humming sound began to reverberate into the still but heated air. Hearing it, Sunday steeled his nerves, trying to stabilize his panicky form as he concentrated on the summoning Circle that Bane had taught him.


    Whatever was going to be out of that hole, he didn''t like it one bit.


    And by all of him, he was not sure he wanted to face it without Bane being around.


    The air shimmered for a moment or two as the humming sound ended. The next moment, the tentacles begin to tilt backwards, slashing into the air as if looking for something to grab. In the front of the Irunmoles, a balled up form began to rise but as it reached its height, it started to uncurl, revealing that it was actually a humanoid form that had balled itself up.


    And it was massive.


    It towered over the Irunmoles at the height of 9ft, it''s entire form beefy and red. In the c.h.e.s.t, an eye opened up and blinked, taking recognition of it''s environment. In it''s blue pupil, the reflection of the Irunmoles shone, Niniola''s form being the brighter of the two. It had a head but without any distinctive features save for a mouth with shark-like teeth arranged in double rows in the upper and lower jaw.


    "Ir-unmoles for f-e-easting? Me... Me is Happy!" The demon chuckled, clapping it''s two hands together as it danced a dance of glee by lifting and slamming it''s legs back to the ground again, repeatedly and quickly.


    Ninola frowned as she balled up her fist. This demon, the dreadful aura it exuded was not like the demons she had just taken down.


    "It''s not on their level..."She muttered, squinting her eyes at the demon as her soul gazing ability kicked into motion.


    ________________


    Name: Faudrin


    Specie: Cyclops Demon


    Class: Master


    Energy: -_/---


    _____________


    "Curse it... Why can''t I just soul gaze properly. Agh!" Ninola fumed, shaking her head in anger.


    "But still, if that demon is Master, then I would expect the power rating of it to be between 200billion to 500 billion energy reserves..." She tapped her lips with the fingers of the right hand, carefully observing the demon before them as it blinked it''s eye and looked from her to Sunday.


    " Damnit! I should have known that every World Bridge has a Boss level demon. And every boss level starts from at last Alpha Class.. What''s the demon equivalent of Alpha class by the way? Damn.


    If I had not forgotten this, I''d have reserved my energy. Instead, I used a foreign law for most of it and foreign laws burn up more energy. Damnit!" Niniola stomped her foot on the ground for the umpteenth time.


    "No matter, I can still tank him enough for Sunday to get down to the Wod Bridge." She flexed her shoulders and then cracks her knuckles while stretching out her legs too.


    The demon saw this and its eye widened while its fang filled mouth opened with glee.


    "Me... Me smash Irunmole. Me hate Irunmole. Me eat Irunmole. Bwahahaha!"


    "Yes. Bring it on, demon! Sunday, make the run for the bridge. For now, no demon with lesser class would come around here and let''s hope a higher classed demon does not reach out too. So, make hay while you can and run for the Bridge. I will be right behind me." Niniola said as she began to sprint.


    "Me not letting you leave. Me Angry... ROOOAAAAAARRRT!" The Cyclops Demon roared out as it clapped it''s hand and charged for Niniola, the heavy slamming of its n.a.k.e.d foot being the only background music for the incoming flash between demon and Irunmole.


    ****

 Chapter 121 - Whispering Death

    As the two rushed to collide, one demon and one Irunmole, a messenger of light as they were often called, the ground reverberated.


    The heavy slamming of the Demon''s massive three toed legs on the ground shook he earth massively so much that miniature shockwaves erupted at the moment each feet leapt the ground.


    In the same moment, the body of the demon began to exude a greenish aura that seemed to grow with ach passing second as it neared to Niniola. The aura was suffocating, almost as if someone took out the air in the atmosphere and filled it with toxic gas. That aside, it was deadly, having with it a foreboding of death and sickness and ill-intent.


    Niniola grimaced at the aura burst out from the demon. She was not surprised at it either being that she had stayed in Orun Apaadi for a long time and thus she was quite familiar with the foul aura the demons exuded.


    The other demons she had fought did not have this level of oppressing aura and that was because they were not as power packed as the one she was rushing in. With a scowl and huff, she steadied her feet on the ground. She balanced herself so as not to get knocked over by the echoing thuds of the Demon''s feet on the ground as she closed in.


    With only a few meters before them, Niniola channels energy into her legs and then with a burst, she kicks herself into the air. Arcing through the air, she weaved her hands in readiness for the technique she had in mind.


    "SONIC BLAAAAAAAAARRRRRRREEERERRRRR!"


    "Aaaaaahhhhhhh!"


    A ripple of sonic shockwave suddenly erupted from the wide open mouth on the front. It slammed into air, rocking her over and then eh a boom, slammed her into the ground as the demon readjusted the aim of it''s mouth.


    She crashed down to the ground, rolling over to minimise impact. Frowning, she quickly got to her feet and started to charge.


    "Me not done!" The demon cried out, wagging its arms in the air. It bent over, presenting the back of it with the numerous slashing tentacles on it.


    Just then, the tentacles extended, bursting out like a wave of the sea for Niniola just as she came close.


    Seeing this, she halted her steeps, f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y.. As a result, she stumbled, almost losing her footing as she quickly used her hands to stabilize herself.


    "Damnit!" She grunted, jerking her left hand to slam down into the ground with a white circle suddenly appearing before it.


    Light blazed around her in a circle, brilliant and shimmering as the tentacles that reached to her got sliced and charred by the light.


    "Aaaghhh!" The demon cried out, lifting its upper body up to show it''s head.


    "SOONNNIIC BLAAAAAAAAARRREEEEE."


    "not this time!" Niniola huffed as she jumped to her feet, sprinting back.


    The Demon''s aim arced towards the ground and with that, a bustty of earth and debris exploded into the air as a shockwave of dirt bursted out, knocking down Ninola as she was running.


    Quickly, the female Irunmole used her hands to stabilize herself from knocking down into the ground, head first. Still, that was not enough to prevent her fall as she landed on her fours instead with. soft thud and a grunt.


    However, the demon was far from being done with her.


    It chuckled sinisterly at this, clasping it''s massive palms and weaving its fingers through the other as it chanted.


    "Whispering Death!" It cried out, a barrage of green luminous light points suddenly popping into the air before it and with a whoosh of air, they all soared forward.


    In a split second, all the particles of light reached Niniola. They began to curve, circling around her head and body, each one rotating to the front of her and hovering in front of her face before getting shuffled again.


    "Aaaaghhhh!" Niniola huffed, shutting her eyes tight as she tried to rise to her feet.


    The whispering Death technique was dependent on the Law of Envy and derived it''s power from being able to manipulate people into accepting that everything they did was out of Envy and with each acceptance, the person was closer to death than before.


    The only way for Ninola to get out of it was for her to leave the range of the light particles. However, being that it had reached her while on the ground, even that was a difficulty as she staggered about.


    ''Tell me, you are only doing this because you always envy him'' A whisper spoke into her mind.


    "No... I don''t!"


    ''Oh, why are you here? You envy her that''s why you had to push away from her.''


    ''Of course, you were scared of her taking Sunday from you.''


    "I...I..." Niniola frowned, her eyes still shut as she swayed and staggered from left to right in circles.


    ''Yes, yes, you are guilty. You''ve always been envious.''


    ''Everyone... Envious of those in meeting with the Orisha Aganju.''


    "Yes... No, I mean, No..." Niniola stammered as she stumbled back on her fours.


    ''Never mind, You''ve admitted already.'' Another whisper echoed to her.


    ''Now face your death.''


    The lights began to hum as they spread apart from Niniola for a brief moment.


    And in the next, the humming died as they slammed back into her body, each one tearing out from the opposite direction and from every part of her body, with each tear, energy gushing out of it.


    "Aaagaaaaaaaarghhhhhhh!" Niniola roared as arched her back, still on her knees with a face of pure agony.


    Her eyes popped open and her mouth hung loose just as a burst of Agbara, her life essence gushed out of the openings in her face.


    Her eyes, nose and mouth erupting life essence as the light particles swarmed for her and then slammed into her body, this time, staying in it.


    "Me, give you whispering Death. Me know you not strong! Hahahaha... Me eat all of you." The demon roared up in triumph his hands stretched wide into the air just as the tentacles at his back began to extend, drilling into the ground behind him.

 Chapter 122 - Unleash the Beast

    At her words, Sunday had taken flight, running as fast as he could towards the area of the translucent flow of energy.


    It was similar to what he had seen back at the deployment zone. And Bane had told him back then that the energy in the ring was something of spatial type, used to link worlds together. And so, seeing it here in it''s raw form, he had quickly identified it.


    It was like a waterfall, flowing from the sky down to the earth in one neatly stacked line. Colors of blue and grey and white ran through it consistently with each passing second.


    However with the booming sounds of the battle behind him, his conscience began to prick him.


    Leaving Niniola to deal with that demon all by herself did not seem right to him.


    He turned back and watched, insure of what to do. At the moment of his indecision, the green lights swarmed towards Niniola and then she began to stagger about.


    He grimaced, biting his lower lip just as essence gushed out from her body as the light particles tore into her skin and out before finally slamming into her body.


    And for the moment, he was dumfounded. Was this what Bane said he was sensing when he had told him earlier that what was coming was not what Niniola could handle?


    ''No, no... It can''t be.'' Sunday shook his head, sprinting towards the battle scene.


    The chuckle of the demon sent cold chills through his legs as she watched as the tentacles at the back of it started drilling into the ground.


    "No... Niniola." Sunday cried out, running as fast as he could in an attempt to reach over to the girl. He ran up a jutting rock, taking advantage of the slopey feature of it as a boost pad to propel himself into the air for some meters.


    ''Dont be stupid. there is nothing you can do. You either run to the bridge and complete your mission.'' Bane said to him in mid flight.


    "I can''t leave her here. Not like this." Sunday retorted just as his body lowered down.


    ''Or, you complete the circle and summon me out.'' Bane finished his words.


    "Right!" Sunday nodded just as he rolled to the ground and to feet. "The Summon Circle." He added, closing his eyes to concentrate on the projected summoning Circle tht Bane had ill.u.s.trated to him.


    "AAAAAAAYAYHHHHHHHHH!" Niniola''s cry rippled into the air, the uneasiness in it shearing off his concentration.


    Alarmed and with a gasp, his eyes popped open as he looked on to behold the horror and agony besetting Ninola.


    The demon tentacles that drilled into the ground earlier on, suddenly bursted out of the ground, meters away from the demon, throwing Niniola into the air. The tentacles that had come out of the ground earlier seemed to be arched back to Ninola, almost as if they lashed at her earlier.


    The air rippled just as the tentacles reached for her and clasped round her, tying her up into a bundle. And in the next second, each tentacle twisted and then, jerked apart, each one ripping through her skin and her gown.


    "AAHAHHHHH!" Niniola cried out again, her c.h.e.s.t heaving visibly.


    "Noooo..." Sunday cried, acting impulsively as he sprinted forward, watching as the tentacles caught her up, each one twisting around as it attempted to compress and rip her apart.


    Within range now, tears dropped from his eyes at the sight of this. No matter how he wanted to be alone on this, he did not want to see Niniola suffer this way, at least not because of him. His mind plagued him with guilt as he leapt into the air for the tentacles.


    "Ho.. ho... Me not let you come yet. Wait you turn!" The demon laughed maniacally as a large tentacle suddenly bursted out from the ground, slapping Sunday from his head to stomach down to the ground.


    ''Like I said, you cannot do anything. Now, complete the circle, Boy! Or we both die here.'' Bane muttered, emphasizing on the summon circle.


    Disappointed that he could do nothing and with an aching body that stung, especially at his c.h.e.s.t, Sunday nodded. Bane was right, all he could do was watch as Niniola screamed and yelled, her body compressing as the tentacles warped around it. With each passing second, it seemed that her body would burst into pieces and it angered him.


    ''Baaaanneee...'' Sunday called out me tally as he rose to his knees, ignoring the pain in his body.


    He stretched out his palms into the air before him, his mind centered on the depiction of what Bane had shown him. He just needed to duplicate it nd then project Agbara into it.


    His body muscles tensed up as he frowned, the strain of it making his arms vibrate.


    ''Concentrate!'' Bane''s voice called to him.


    "Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"" Niniola''s yell burst through his mind and his shut eyes twitched.


    ''Ignore it. You can''t help her if you cannot complete the circle.'' Bane bared his fangs at him, mentally.


    Bane was right. The Prickled Bane Winged Wolf was right and he knew this. But it pained him, each agonized scream of Niniola tearing through his mind like hot knife in butter.


    Yet, unless he could complete the circle, nothing would happen and she would die before his eyes. In the sight of his helplessness, tears steamed down his face, running over the dirtied cheeks of his and linking down to form several drops underneath his jaws.


    His muscles arched, his body shivered and tears continued to drop. His teeth chattered just then as the two outer circles were completed and the depiction of Bane''s imagery in it began to form.


    "Just... One... More...." Sunday cried out, screaming out his pain.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...Su-Sunday... I- I tried. Niniola screamed again.


    "No... no... no..." Sunday disagreed, shaking his head vehemently. "Don''t do this to me. Please. Bane.... Commmmmmeeeeee Forth!" Sunday growled out a cocoon of energy enveloped him, briefly before gushing out to the circle.


    And in the next moment, the air exploded into bits as an even larger form stood in it''s place.


    "Bane..." Sunday muttered, falling down to his fours. "Save Niniola!"


    **

 Chapter 123 - Unleashing the Beast Bomb!

    "Bane... Save Niniola." Sunday mentioned, falling limb on his fours in such a way that his head was close to the earth. Exhaustion racked his frame, his body shuddering from the aftermath of the summoning Circle which had taken out all the reserve energy that She had activated.


    In totality, if not for Bane being around, three was very little Sunday could have done in this instance. And now, he acknowledged that.


    He was far too weak. Too weak for his own liking. Too weak to even make it to Earth on his own accord.


    And now, he was trusting the same beast that had attempted, not once or twice to have him dead. It didn''t matter that Bane and himself had been through quite a lot of recent. The fact remained that he was requesting help from the same Beast that he had.wsnted to show who was superior.


    And it hurt. And at least, his pride stung.


    The air shimmered before him as an even thicker shadow was cast over his miserable form. A convergence of energy began to coagulate at a point in the time as fur started to sprout out of nowhere in he air.


    And in no time, the form of the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf stood ahead of Sunday, in.all of it''s glory, 9 feet tall.


    AWUULLLLLLLLLLLLL....


    Bane howled out, flapping his wings. That same instant, he opens his jaw wide apart, still unmoving from where he was as the screams of Ninola kept on rippling through the air. And with each scream, Sunday grimaced, his heart breaking furthr with each passing second. She was suffering through all of that because of him. In fact, from what he deduced, the reason why Niniola was till outta there alive but in unimaginable pains was due to how powerful she was.


    And I''m truth, Sunday was actually saying what it was. Although weakened, Niniola had much of a resistance to the tentacles that kept on grinding through her body. In the little spaces between each tentacles, if one could look closer then one would notice he appearance of the stone skin that kept on getting crushed and yet, kept reforming. As a result, dust kept taking off her skin, coating the tentacles grey.


    Although this was partly due to how powerful she was, it was also because of the protective curse of the Orisha Aganju on her. The curse where death would not be able to keep her away from the woes that were going to befall her as she lived her life.


    But Sunday did not know this. Rather, he trembled, his body weak and his head bowed, unable to see what was happening except to hear the screams of his unfortunate Niniola.


    "Bane what are you doing?" He asked,warily with narrowed eyes as he rose up to his knees.


    The temperature continued to rise so much that it started to blister against his skin. Uncomfortably, he staggered his way ahead, f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y ignoring the screams of Niniola and the blinding heat ahead. He was curious. And Bane was not answering.


    "Bane... Bane..." Sunday called out, surprise spreading across his face


    Bane was standing still, it''s fur rustled up as if like thorns ready to exuded out. The air before Bane, just before his snout had a red point in it.


    Or at least, what looked like a red point. Except that this was as if the point was converging on itself. It hummed and whistled as energy began to seep away in spirals towards the point of matter. With each swirling if the air and the inflow of Agbara towards it, it grew and grew.


    Sunday frowned now, wondering what Bane was up to. But just as he did, he shrugged the thought of. The only thing that mattered here was getting Niniola away from the tentacles.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh... " Niniola screamed out loud and the demon squinted it''s one eyes, it''s arm muscles bulging as it strained to squeeze her into nothingness.


    Sunday''s heart missed a beat at her voice, bringing desperation to his face.


    "Save her.. Save her..." Sunday roared to the 9ft tall Wolf before him whose height dwarfed him with 3 feet more.


    ''Stop... Stop doing that!'' Bane growled out to Sunday''s mind. ''You are interrupting me.''


    Being in the physical form, Bane was nothing more than a beast and as such speech was not amongst the abilities that he possessed. But however, because of the fact that it was a SoulBond, it could communicate with Sunday.


    Although, in rare cases, there were Soulbonds who were able to communicate physically with the host and others whenever summoned.


    "Well, stop whatever you are doing and get Niniola safe, please " Sunday cried out, slamming a fist into the forelimb of Bane that was closest to him in frustration.


    ''Dont be silly. I cannot do many things at the same time. It''s either I take out the demon or futilely attempt to save her where''s you could be a target next.''


    "I don''t care!" Sunday growled punching the limb again. "You have many limbs. This astral limbs if yours. project them and save her and take it down."


    ''Dont be stupid, you... Ggrrre... I can only do that when I am not summoned out physically. Do I look like I have numerous limbs now? Those were astral limbs, you idiot!'' Bane cursed at him.


    "Do something!" Sunday cried out one last time, his will breaking as another ear splitting scream of Niniola rent the air.


    ''Relax, Sunday. Everything would be fine as soon as the demon is out of commission. Now, let me concentrate on forming the beast bomb, okay?'' Bane tried to send assuring but the tone of it''s voice was betraying it.


    It was hasty and annoyed, it''s mind set on getting it all done before time at out. And indeed time was running out as no more of the stone skin appeared over Ninola, the tentacles how drilling through her flesh, howbeit at a slow pace and with the continuous screams of Niniola.


    And at this moment, Bane s.u.c.k.e.d in air, immediately resuming the process of the atomisation of the beast bomb. And this time, the process was faster.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_51273413884442279">#!_51273413884442279</a> for visiting.


    He reared his head back and then with a whistling howl, he spat out, the ball of beast bomb soaring through the air, straight for the c.h.e.s.t of the Boss Demon.


    ***


    -

 Chapter 124 - A Painful Parting

    The Beast bomb swirled and screamed, howling in the air as it s.u.c.k.e.d in atmospheric light and air, dust and earth towards it.


    Moving at the supersonic speed with a blur an dthe hiss, it closed in on the demon in a blink.


    However the demon was fast. it twisted his gaze away from Niniola who he was enjoying twisting to bits with his tentacles. In a swift motion, the tentacles holding Niniola up in the air blurred, immediately retracting back into the ground where it had come from.


    It drilled through at unimaginable speed as sit popped up back at the side of the demon, curling up to interrupt the path of the Beat Bomb.


    However, even at the speed it had done that, the beast bomb was faster. It secreaned through, incinerating the tentacles that had suddenly popped up before it, tearing through it like nothing was ever in it''s path.


    The demon yelped, staggering backwards diagonally, as he stared in horror at the incoming ball of black-red atomic compression if chaotic energy.


    The beast bomb closed in now just as the demon clasped his hand ready to unleash a technique. Its humming died and in a split second, it rammed home, the entire mass of it slammed into the eye.


    ''Ho ho...'' The demon gaped for a moment, swaying his hands in the air as he attempted to stabilize itself in the air, as against the buckling weight if the bomb.


    "W-what?" It''s headless head grunted before it''s gnarled lips widened in a smile. "Me not destroyed? Me is Hap..."


    BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!


    shockwaves ripped through the air, blowing out everything within a meter range into the air. Just about then, Sunday roared and leapt into the air just as the heated wave evaporated all the remaining tentacles that still held Niniola in the air, all wound up.


    He caught her in his hands, super hero style, air borne just as Bane roared out, heavy thuds resounding as the mass of the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf dashed for the demon.


    Dust and fires and smoke enveloped the two as they clashed. The demon roared, Bane grunted and another shockwave exploded, this time overhead, chipping all the rocks from the summit to half of their length.


    No one form visible as the smoke and dust created a smokescreen of some sorts, keeping them from being glanced out. Until, the charred body of the demon fell down with a heavy thud. Leaving Bane, the Victor standing over it with it''s mane all ruffled up.


    And then, Bane Howled.


    **


    Meanwhile during their clash, Sunday dropped down to the ground under the impact of Gravity. Without Bane and the inflow of Agbara, his body trembled with exhaustion so much that he literally fell down into a heap with Niniola.


    Or was about to before a shockwave exploded into the air, rocking him further for some moments.


    Luckily, at the last moment, he balled himself over, using most of his body to coat her. His body stung, horribly, almost as if he had been injected with numerous paralyzing injections. His muscles spasmed and his head aches so much. For a moment, his vision blurred but only briefly just as he crashed down to the ground.


    "Heh!" Sunday grimaced, pulling himself over. He had edged himself out that his knees slammed down the ground, grimacing to bear the ache of it as he let Niniola down to the ground.


    He exhaled, the heat that Ninola''s body was radiating was intense so much that drops of perspiration began to form at his temples. Looking over her and her tightly shut eyes, almost as if she was afraid of something, he frowned, pangs of guilt eating at his heart.


    Her white gown was dirties, reddish-purple hue stains about it the form of it. Numerous gown tears outlined the gown also, some of the ripping large enough to reveal a sizable portion of flesh, especially at her c.h.e.s.t.


    Red welts outlined her skin her and there and the glow that the bands of light on her body exuded was faint. Gleaming so faint as if it would go off the next moment.


    He knew what that meant. The moment the glow died out, Niniola would be dead.


    "Niniola, everything is okay, you are safe now, Niniola..." He said, looking down on her face as he supported her head against his left arm. He sniffed, c.a.r.e.s.sing her checks with the free hand as he hoped that she was still much around.


    Just then, the muscular strain at seemed to lessen and slowly as opened her eyes, looking at him drearily. Her parched, swollen lips quivered as they parted while she raised her right hand, weakly, to his face.


    "M-my C-champion... I... No..." She frowned, her face contorting in rage. "I didn''t do it because of that. No. No..." Ninola growled, baring her teeth as the hand with which she reached to Sunday slammed into the ground beside her.


    "Leave me a-alone. N-no... N-no..." She chanted out again, her eyes containing madness so much that Sunday jerked back, startled at the sudden change.


    "Niniola... Hey, it''s okay!" He said in an attempt to calm her down.


    "Nooooooooo... It''s not!" She let out an ear piercing scream towards Sunday''s face. "N-no... Everyone thinks I.. I''m desperate..." She whimper, tears forming along the edges of her eyes.


    "No, come on. I wanted to get those clothes. Did you get them, maama?" She whimpered once more.


    ''Apparently, she had her mind fired by the Whispering Death technique, Sunday.'' Bane''s voice echoed out in his mind as his ruffled furs loomed over Sunday, looking down at him.


    "What?" Sunday cried, tears running down his face, looking back at Bane. It hurt him so much that this was what was happening to her.


    ''Your mission, Sunday. We are out of time.'' Bane said to him, mentally.


    "I can''t leave her here, mission be damned." Sunday growled out in frustration. Once again, he felt useless.


    ''Fine!'' Bane sighed. ''I will take her home.''


    "She has no home."


    ''I will take her to your friends then, the Ibiyemi girl, while you go forward on this mission.''


    "I don''t understand. What about you? I would be going to Earth without you...." Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d, rising up and lifting Niniola with him.


    ''Well, yes. But I am bond to your soul and anytime, you can call me back. Just give me enough time to...''


    "I get it." Sunday shook his head, half carrying and half dragging Niniola to turn around, facing Bane.


    Bane lowered his frontal paws, bringing himself to bend low. Seeing this, Sunday moved forward and then strained his muscles as he put Niniola on the neck of Bane, adjusting her limbs go latch around his mane.


    "Take her to them, please." Sunday sighed and then turned away, walking towards the bridge.


    ''You, keep your head on the mission and do not die on me, okay? I do not have many tricks left to save you, Sunday.'' Bane said to him mentally with a flap of his wings, he took off into the air.

 Chapter 125 - A Childhood Memory

    YEARS EARLIER!


    "Heyyy..." A child-like voice rippled through the still air, followed by laughter and a crashing sound in the little forest that served as a sort of border to the massive white building.


    The building was huge and stylishly built with numerous pillars sprouting out on the pavement which held up the base for the decking up and still. In front of. a couple of pillars were the delicately sculpted forms of various Orishas in different forms.


    At the concrete base that their legs were rooted to, numerous inscriptions of the various praise names and eulogies of the gods were visible.


    In front of these statues, almost in the form of a perimeter wall were fierce looking Irunmoles, standing still while their eyes scrutinized the areas before them. They were dr.a.p.ed in sleeveless white leather armor. The shoulders, c.h.e.s.t and stomach were padded before the split in the armor in the form of a V just at their waist. And from there, the rest of the armor continued, padding their knees and shins before ending up in white leather boots. A couple of them had their arms shining in radiance to the white cape they had behind them, living up to their reputation as messengers of light.


    Occasionally, some Irunmole with some fancy clothing or robes would come out or step into the building and then, these Guard Irunmoles would throw salutes or ask interrogatory questions.


    However the laughter and exaggerated screams did not come from them nor from the building that they safeguarded.


    Rather, it came from the the little forest area that was a few meters, really a few meters from the entrance of building and the guards at the perimeter.


    This was the High Council House of Ilu Obatala, the leading realm in terms of political hierachy and even strength as the The Elder, First Prime of Ilu Obatala was deemed one of the most powerful primes. This was because of the blessing of the Gods he had received that allowed him tap into Transcendency, putting his power level on the god chart, although for a limited amount of time.


    In the little clearing in the midst of the vegetation populated area that acted as a sort of fence before the High Council House, two little Irunmoles laughed as one chased the other, both of them holding sticks of half their arms in their hands.


    Both of them, males, were at the rough estimates height of 4ft. In terms of human biology, this was the height at which a m.a.t.u.r.e man could have, based on a number of factors. But in here, in Orun, it was just about the height that the two Irunmole males with childish glitter gallivanted about, playing with one another.


    B.a.r.e c.h.e.s.ted, they both were, both of them having only baggy grey jeans on their lower halves and b.a.r.e feet below. The fact that they were here, in the forest, barefooted, did not seem to bother them about as laughter and joy crossed over their faces.


    The one being chased, his body build having the potentials of getting into a sturdy frame should he grow up, was Sunday. Little Sunday.


    He had a patch of hair, black at the center of his head, the rest of his head b.a.r.e and shaved. His somewhat roundish face with curved, shapely edges made his face stand out in handsomeness as opposed to his friend''s own.


    He turned around now, tanking a thwack of the stick against his head and then swung his own stick around for the friend, straight at his face.


    The friend ducked and laughed, quickly jogging backwards to a safe distance between them while waving his stick in the air as if to ward off little Sunday.


    "Ouch, that hurt, Tayo." Sunday complained, holding the back of his head with the left hand as he mockingly glared at him.


    "Well, I am the demon and demons don''t play fair by the rules."Tayo laughed.


    Slim and taut, there was very little difference from how he was at his current form to his childhood form.


    "Ahhhh... Well, die you demon..." Sunday cried out as he charged, holding the stick to his side with both hands, laughing. "Die by the righteous hand of me, the God Saint." Sunday chanted as Tayo turned around and began to run. However, because they were only in one clearing, a clearing in which Niniola would later duel a Guard Irunmole in, with trees of varying heights about.


    Tayo runs now and then trips the next secon to the ground. In his moment of charge, the sudden fall of Tayo was abrrupt and surprisngly and as such, he did not have the luxury of time to cut off his chase.


    He tripped against the feet of Tayo. And down he fell, on top of Tayo.


    They laughed, heartily as Sunday rolled over, on his back while Tayo remained in that position, using his arms to support his body.


    After a while, both of them keot silent, just watching the scenery about them,. It was bliss for them, this moment, especviallly as the chirping of bird and the large and colorfully toned butterflies resumed their harmonies and their flight in search of nectar now that the two boys disturbing them had quieted.


    Tayo heaved just abiut then, tilting his head otwards Sunday with a small smirk on his lips. "You are lucky, Sunday."


    "Hmm?" Sunday turned towards him without changing his position.


    "Your dad brings you to the High Council House, to the place where he works. That is awesome." Tayo reiterated. "I never got to follow my parents on their guard missions before they got killed in Orun Apaadi." He shrugged his shoulders.


    Sunday swallowed, the satisfied smile on his face quickly morphing into that of concern. "Hey, that was then. Now, my dad is your dad, too, okay? So, yes, we are both lucky. Dad brings us to work. Hooray!" Sunday cheered before throwing an acrobatic chinese-get up to his feet.


    He turned back now just as Tayo rolled to his front and extended his hand which Tayo took, rather hastily.


    "Let''s go get a drink. I am thirsty. Maybe after that we play some games with Maerius. He owes us a board of Chess, remember?"


    "Yes, that is correct although i am not interested in that. I want him to teach me some cool moves so i can bust some demons later with the Law of War." Tayo said, punching the air excitedly.


    Sunday rolled his eyes at this and shrugged, obviously uninterested in what Tayo had to say. He wanted fun and not whatever Tayo was into, Laws be damned.


    "Hey, Tayo... Let''s do this. First to get to the Council House determines what we do when we get there, okay?" Sunday mentioned.


    Tayo shook his head in acceptance and just about then, Sunday shoved his shoulder into him, knocking him back down to the ground.


    "Hey, no fair!" Tayo g.r.o.a.n.e.d just as Sunday made his way away from the forest.


    Sunday ducked under some branches, speeding up ahead with a twinkle in his eyes. He was going to get to Maerius, the Third Prime and at this rate, he would be the one to determine the activity with the Third Prime.


    "Huh?" Sunday frowned, halting his steps and immediately, going to hide behind a pedestal.


    And from the looks of it, they seemed to be having quite a conversation, although they spoke in hushed tones. Still, the hastiness of their words betrayed the tone of it.


    They seemed to be discussing something rather serious. So serious that they did not wait to get into the confines of private space before discussing it.


    The three he saw, were the ones he recognized. The first one, standing in front of the mystery figure was his father, The Elder, with his robe and the luxuriant white parted collars that fell about his c.h.e.s.t and shoulders like the robes of a monk. His beard was white, but in relation to the time period, some streaks of black were visible in it.


    Beside him to the right left, was the Second Prime, Anu with a tight face and pouted lips. As usual, she was living up to her reputation of being one with the anger issues as she visibly fumed and steamed, breathing down heavily and shaking her left leg.


    She had her signature gown of white, draping down to cover her feet with the arm sleeves of gold with her hair loosely dr.a.p.ed over her shoulders. At her waist, the golden beads sat there, the l.u.s.tre of them even brighter than other times.


    To the right of the Elder was Maerius, the Tied Prime. However, unlike other times, he had a long white frock coat, sleeveless on him, barec.h.e.s.ted, and with baggy trousers. The edges of the frock coat was designed with bits of white leather, topped up with a little embroidery of gold.


    However, like other times, he had his arms folded at his c.h.e.s.t, or rather, arm while the other arm was propped up to allow him strike and pick at his white beard as he listened on in silence, no reaction on his face.


    ****

 Chapter 126 - Reflections: Son of The Elder

    Sunday remained where he was, watching the couple of them engage in some conversation that he was not sure about it.


    It was strange to him. He rarely found his father, The Elder out in the open. He was mostly cooped up in the office or perhaps burning incense or at other times, making a patrol of the Ilu and trying to find out just how the people where from their own mouths.


    It was strange to just see him out here, like this. And for that, Sunday wondered. Just why would they want to have this sort of discussion. Just about now, Maerius''s facial muscles tensed up and he cast a glance towards his direction.


    Instinctively, he ducked down, his whole body hidden by the pedestal in other to avoid the glance of the Third Prime. He was rather curious and form the way the atmosphere seemed tensed, he was certain that they would not want to take to him sniffing on their conversation. After all, even the Guards about the High Council House had quite some distance away from them, most likely to give them the privacy needed.


    ''Just who is that person?'' Sunday wondered from his position as he tried to peek up again. He was at the left of the Primes, some pedestals away from them. He was hiding himself just at the farthest edge of the pedestal to the left of it. Hiding in such a way that his shoulder, the right shoulder was to the pedestal and towards the Primes ahead while the mass of it covered him from view.


    The mystery figure seemed rather off. Mysterious vibes oozed out of her body. She wore a purple gown or so it seemed to Sunday from where he was hiding. On her head was a magneta toned veil that covered her face from view and in the process, dr.a.p.ed over the rest of her body down before curving to her feet.


    In her hand, the right hand was a wooden staff that she held. On the top of the staff was the symbol with which he recognized as the symbol of fate. It was a kind of candle sticks frame curvature with some markings and oddly shaped metals twigs on it.


    Sunday frowned at this. He did not know this person. And even if he knew who this person was, the fact that she had a veil over her face covered up her identity, blocking his ability to decipher who she was. But then again, she was holding a staff.


    His father held a staff. Third Prime had his sword that hung , strapless from his back. And Second Prime, Anu, had her golden beads that she never parted with, adorning her waists.


    And from what he deduced, she had to be a Prime. And if she was, which he was so sure about, she was a Prime who studied the Law of Fate.


    And for them to be out here, it meant that something was serious was going on or was about to go on. And that, that piqued his interest. He was going to stick around till he found out just what it was that they were discussing that kept them outside till now.


    "You,.. "Maerius shook his head, his facial muscles still contracted. "You cannot say that. You and I know that Fate is never consistent. It is ever changing and what was seen yesterday could mean something else in the morrow."


    "Do not pay ignorance, Third Prime. It is destined to happen. Otherwise, they would never have being a vision as this. How long do you want to play ignorance or pretend like the threat of this is not real?" The veiled lady sparked out at him.


    The Elder frowned this time, for the first time as he rubbed his temples with the free hand, the other hand holding on to his staff. "Let me get this straight." He swallowed for a moment and shut his eyes with a deep breath. "You are asking me to sacrifice my son for all of this?"


    The Elder shook his head and shrugged with his free hand, pointing to the are about him.


    "It is necessary, Elder. You know it is true. It is for the greater god of all of this." The veiled lady leaned in.


    "No, there is NO GREATER GOOD!" Maerius erupted out in anger, his voice up in volumes. "There is no greater good here. If you ask me, i see a fear spreading into us and making us weak. So weak that we are willing to bank our safety on the death of an innocent child. Sunday will be killed because he is destined to bring destruction to heaven. That is a lie."


    "Maerius, bring your voice down." Anu spoke up, trying to put a lid on the now rising tone.


    "Do not tell me that!" Maerius countered, unfolding his arms. "How are we sure that these actions you are asking us to take, Orunmila Shope... How are we sure that these actions wouldn''t be the reason why Sunday becomes a demon, eh?" He shouted, pointing accusatory fingers at the veiled lady.


    "Sooner or later, he will be a demon." Orunmila Shope yelled back, slamming her staff into the ground.


    Sunday frowned as he digested what they said from the rising voices. They were talking about him. About him becoming a demon. A demon.


    But why? What had he ever done to have such a declaration on his future?


    ***

 Chapter 127 - Reflections; Meeting Niniola

    Sunday remained rooted to where he had been stooping to try to sniff on the conversation that had been spoken in hushed tones earlier. And now, he wished he never had done that.


    Was it not said that ignorance was bliss? Then he should had just adhered to this and gone ahead to the Council House instead of trying to sniff out what was being said. And in a way, he blamed himself for this.


    Perhaps, if he had not stayed back, he would have been spared the agony of knowing that he was destined to be a demon. His eyes watered, his c.h.e.s.t heaving as he suppressed the incoming sobs.


    "You cannot say that" Maerius'' voice ripped out again.


    "Why can i not>]? You and I know that the lineage of The Elder has been tainted already with what had happened with the Last DemiGod, okay? So, is it not rather evident that those traces of darkness in the latter would come back to find his own descendant to continue from where it stopped? No matter how you say and look at it, Sunday should not live because he is a demon waiting to be unleashed." Orunmila Shope fired out, her voice equally as loud as the voice of the Third Prime, Maerius.


    She turned her head to the silent but pensive Elder and spoke. " The Son of Prophecy will bring destruction to us, so, kill him, Elder. Do not hesitate." She paused. "After all, he is your son and who better should do that but you, yourself?"


    The Elder swallowed, shaking his head. "You ask a hard thing of me." His eyes were watery already. "He is my son, how can i ever look up to this day knowing that i killed him with my own hands?"


    "What?" Sunday gasped, turning to gain visual on them. His father was willing to kill him? The only thing he was worried about here, from what he heard was how that would rub off on him.


    Coming from the person he idolized, Sunday was heartbroken.


    "Aaagh!" Sunday yelped just as soft weight slammed into his back, sending him sprawling into the open and down to the ground.


    Angered, he rose up from the ground and turned around, howbeit, on his knees. His face momentarily lightened as he saw the form of Tayo smiling at him with a Cheshire smile.


    "Why did you do that?" Sunday growled at him, fisting his hands. He was in no mood for jokes.


    "What? You said, first to reach Maerius decides what to do and instead of you going to him or waiting till they were done, you were hiding here. " Tayo shrugged innocently. "So, I wanted to pay you back for tripping me back then. And i did that, so, consider us even." Tayo added with his smile widening even further and his eyes closing shut in the euphoria of his payback.


    "We are eve. We are even. We are even. We are even." Tayo began to chant in a sing song voice, making faces at the back of Sunday.


    Meanwhile, at the sound of the commotion, the Primes turned to their direction. The anger that was lacing the words that they hurled at each other vanished immediately. They took the minute to catch their breath, pondering on what to do. Seeing Sunday here, at the time when they were discussing him.


    That hit wrongly. And as at it was they were at a total loss of words to say. They each gaped, looking on, speechlessly, before swallowing and exchanging guilty looks with one another.


    For a moment or two, Sunday and the Primes exchanged looks, they looking helplessly and Sunday fuming and glaring hatefully at them. After all, you could not blame him. Hearing them discuss so lightly the matter of his life or death hit differently. Tayo on the other hand, shut his mouth, looking from the Primes to Sunday as he tried to comprehend the current stalemate between the two.


    "I knew it was bad. It was a bad idea all along." The Elder fumed suddenly, slamming his staff against the ground too. "We should never have had to discuss this here. But you, you..." He glared at the veiled lady, Orunmila Shope.


    "Oh, don''t blame me." She retorted. "None of this matters, Elder The sooner he knows that he is the demon himself, the far better it is for us and even the better it is for us to clean him off the slate." Orunmila Shope lifted her staff and rammed it down in annoyance.


    "Me..." Sunday raised his left hand to his c.h.e.s.t slowly. "Me, demon?" His eyes glistened as he stared at the Primes still.


    "No.... No... No... No..." Sunday shook his head, his voice beginning to rise in tempo and sound. "no... NO... NOOO... NOOOOOO.... NOOOOOOOOOO"


    He screamed, tears running down his eyes as he beat his c.h.e.s.t. The next moment, his feet doubled down the ground as he ran, running back into the forest.


    "Sunday..." The Elder called out after him, his own eyes bulged out at the sight of Sunday running.


    "Noooo... Look at what you have caused." Maerius thundered and then doubled down on Sunday.


    Or made to double down on him only to be restrained by a hand clutching to his elbow bend. It was Second Prime, Anu.


    She shook her head at him, her own eyes glistening with tears. "No, let him be. He needs time to digest all of this."


    "What are you saying? Do not tell me you are siding with them already?'' Maerius stared at her with horror in his eyes.


    "Trixius, fighting Trixius cost us a lot. A lot in terms of Irunmole lives and whatnot. I would hate for such an experience to happen again through another of Trixius'' descendant. No offense to you, Elder."


    ----


    Sunday ran.


    He had no way in destination. Still yet, he kept running. All of what he had heard was just so much for him. Demons were a taboo, followers of dark who kept o challenging Eledumare and all of Eledumare''s creation.


    For him to be destined to become a demon later... It went against all of his will and soul.


    "Heyyyy..." A feminine voice rapped out, hushed as he slammed into awaiting fist from behind a tree. "Watch where you play to. You boys had been plying over there and i did not disturb you so, do not come to my own place and blow my hideout okay?"


    "W-What?" Sunday blinked as his b.u.t.t rammed into the ground, his environs being the forest in which he had been playing with Tayo, earlier.


    Before his tear filled eyes was a girl. The smaller form of Ninioa pacing about and nagging into the air with her hands to her tiny h.i.p.s, just about his height.


    "Now, you brought yourself here. Third Prime would know I am here and... heyy..." Small Niniola frowned as she saw the silent tears from Sunday''s eyes.


    "You are crying... Why? I didn''t hit you so much, did i? I am sorry. Please..." Niniola pleaded, squatting in front of him.


    "No, not you." Sunday sniffed. "They say I am demon."


    "You are not a demon. You are an Irunmole." Niniola blinked, reaching her hand to his shoulder. "Is it okay if i... If i... er.. If i hug you?" She stammered but Sunday did not answer.


    Seeing this, she bit her lower lip and threw herself on him, patting his back. "Don''t worry. No one would turn you into a demon, okay. I would be here with you so that that never happens, okay? I mean, if you decide to be my friend... Please..." Niniola muttered into his ear, her own tears beginning to run down her eyes as she remembered the day too, that day when she had been cursed.


    It was mutual, the pain they shared. One from the fact that he was destined to be a demon who would be cast out and killed, eventually and the other from the pangs of loneliness and been an outcast


    ***

 Chapter 128 - Reflections: The Bully Beatdown

    Ijinle Orun, the training academy which stood as the headquarters of all Training academies in Ilu Obatala towered in the distance. It was white and huge and magnificent, its wall, containing scars of different training sessions in which people had fought and fought to achieve the top status that they were in.


    It was the prerequisite to get a fit Irunmole into the demon countering form. And those who shied from attending, often lacked the basic knowledge of their capabilities as Irunmoles. And such, these ones often ended up at the bottom of the tier.


    Save for just a few.


    Aside from that, this was where the grading system was implemented. And one needed to be graded so as to determine the soul class of such a person with the intent of knowing if that person had levelled up or not. A white band, it was, placed on one side of the arm.


    Today, the three segmented building did not hold any interest for the son of the Elder as he trudged through its vast frontage, away from the school. It was closing hours, at least, for someone who was merely a Basic Class Irunmole. Sunday was not akin to wearing of upper clothing and as such, he was bare-c.h.e.s.ted. A trait he had picked from the Third Prime who enjoyed flaunting his broad c.h.e.s.t to the people.


    As he walked, not even the busy atmosphere of the academy could intrude into his thoughts. Walking down on the cobblestone road that led to the gate, of which its entrance was made of just emptiness and the walls made of pickets'' fences. The voices that rang out to the sides of him and the activity of many Irunmoles at both sides of him as they engaged in target shooting and other things as they pleased did not interest him.


    Rather, his mind was sullen as he sulked, a frown pasted over his face ad his head hung low as he kicked the dust. Ever since that day the prophecy had been released on him, his life had taken a turn around.


    No more was the cheerful Sunday who enjoyed spending his time in the forest of the High Council Building alive anymore. Rather what was there was just a shell of himself and his perpetual frown.


    He had been livid, ever since.


    How dare them talk about him like it was nothing. Knowing that one day he was going to become a demon had hit his mindset so badly that all he ever wanted to do was just to run... Run away from everything and everyone he knew.


    Unfortunately, even a simple wish as that was not to be granted. His father, The Elder had imposed strict rules on him. He was to be watched by the Hugh Council Guards as at all times. Not only that, his social life had been strictly cut down on the pretext that the less he related with people, the less likely he was to become a demon and even the easier it was to easily cut him own if he started to walk that path.


    It was degrading. The stigmatization grew worse with each passing day. His friend, Tayo, had suddenly been taken away by the leadership of the Ilu Ogun, splitting them from each other. And as expected, he was strictly forbidden to visit him.


    He had gotten a curfew on each day he had to go to Ijinle Orun. A curfew he dares not to miss or face some punishment as a reward. To Sunday, he was merely a prisoner with a sense of freedom.


    Every corner he turned, every alley he passed, there were eyes watching him. No matter where he went, people watched him, expecting to see him turn to a demon any moment.


    It was torturous to him. And in an act of instincts, he had learned how to sulk and bury his head down just to avoid the guilty stares of people around. Some day, he had promised himself, someday he would run and run into freedom that was not like anything these ones had to offer him.


    He walked through the entrance of the gate and turned left, moving on with his gaze fixed on to the ground when he heard a voice call to him.


    "Heyyyy... Sunday..." He ignored the voice and continued walking. He knew who that voice belonged to. It was either to Wole and Shola, the bullis of the squad team up he was fixed into.


    And like other times, they ere calling on him to pick on him, because he was a demon in waiting. Sunday gritted his teeth, increasing his pace down the pedestrian passage.


    Footsteps hurried over and the next he knew was a punch flying into his back.


    "Ahh..." Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d as he fell, immediately using his hands to save his face from ramming to the ground.


    He turned around, scowling as he saw who he had expected, since.


    Wole and Shola, smiling maniacally at him.


    "Take him there..." Wole ordered as Shola c.o.c.ked his neck, his dreads flying down, losing to the corners of his face.


    Shola bent over and picked him by the legs, his strong grip fastened to Sunday''s ankle. He dragged him hurriedly, over to the back of a tree with a concrete fence at the other side with the walling of a shop facing them by the right shoulders as they entered. The usual spot where he got daily taunting and beatings from the two bullies. Quite secure as the only way one could see what was happening was from the left, which Wole or Shola often blocked with their bodies.


    "Hey, demon boy... Don''t Tell me you didn''t hear us calling." Shola sparkled an evil grin at him as he cracked his knuckles, standing in the only entrance into the alcove.


    "Get lost. I have a curfew. Beat me later, I''m already lost." Sunday glowered at them.


    "Ho ho... did you ask the demon to talk?" Wole with his afro and body in a white garment looked to Shola who shook his dreads hairstyle in a mocking laughter.


    "Well..." Shola laughed, dressed the same as Wole, his left fist spiralling down into Sunday''s face.


    The bullies laughed as the pain spread through Sunday''s nerves and then shared a fist bump.


    The beatdown continued, both of them kicking and punching and then highfiveing the other as their laughter rippled in the air. Shola grabbed Sunday up by his neck, choking him to his feet while Wole drew back his right fist, aiming for Sunday''s exposed stomach.


    "What''s going on there? A voice called out and immediately, Wole dropped Sunday to his feet, dragging him close with a shoulder hug. Shola tuned around, looking at the suspiciously looking Irunmole with white afro glower at them.


    He joined in the hug; his hand wrapped around Shola''s neck too. "Nothing, we ae just strategizing for the mission we were assigned. Today is the task completion." Wole lied, tilting his head backwards. "We do not want the opposing team to sniff in on us, that''s why we chose here.''


    The Irunmole in the white jacket and the black trousers and blue shirt frowned even deeper as he gazed at them. Because of the way their bodies were in, he could not make out the beaten face of Sunday.


    He shrugged and then turned around, muttering. "Kids these days."


    POW! Shola rammed his elbow into Sunday''s solar plexus and dropped him to the ground.


    "You got lucky, Sunday. Next time, we will beat you worse." Wole threatened and then rammed his foot down into his stomach.


    Sunday gritted, dropping to his fours as he tried to ignore the pain. This had become quite the norm for him and he was used to it.


    But what he never got used to was that everyday he got beaten and everyday, he came home late, flaunting the curfew because of the bullies. Whatever beating they gave to him was never quantifiable to what he was going to expect for his punishment for flaunting the curfew.


    And today, again, he was made to flaunt the curfew because of the beating of today. Warm tears dropped down his cheeks as he shut his eyes.


    He was fed up. Living like this was miserable and he wished there was a way out. If only that stupid woman had not come with her stupid prophecy...


    Just then, a girl passed by the tree. Niniola, she was. She looked left and right, her eyes squinting into the distance as she placed her hands to her h.i.p.s.


    "Where are you Sunday? You ought to be home already... You did not allow me walk you home..." She muttered; a sad look pasted on her face.


    Suddenly, she looked to the tree and squinted more. "Sunday?"


    "Sunday? Who did this to you?" Niniola gasped as she lifted him to his feet, his left hand over her shoulders.


    Sunday pointed weakly to the distance where Wole and Shola were walking in, his finger trembling. At this, Niniola frowned, putting Sunday to rest against the trunk of the tree. She picked a stone and hurled it, her impeccable aim of the stone slamming and shattering against Wole''s head.


    Wole grimaced and turned around, his angered eyes on the mischievously smiling Niniola. He charged out or rage, followed by Shola.


    And just as he got into range, Niniola blurred.


    All what Sunday heard were cries and whimpers for the next minute. And after that, Niniola dusted her hands, coming over to him while the thoroughly battered bodies of Wole and Shola fell to the ground.


    "You are strong." Sunday whimpered.


    "I know. But I''m sorry they did that. I told you, as long as we are friends, no body can touch you. I am sorry I came late, Sunday. Let''s take you home." Niniola replied, placing his arm over her shoulders.


    ___

 Chapter 129 - Reflections: Two Similar Souls

    And today, again, he was made to flaunt the curfew because of the beating of today. Warm tears dropped down his cheeks as he shut his eyes.


    He was fed up. Living like this was miserable and he wished there was a way out. If only that stupid woman had not come with her stupid prophecy...


    Just then, a girl passed by the tree. Niniola, she was. She looked left and right, her eyes squinting into the distance as she placed her hands to her h.i.p.s.


    "Where are you Sunday? You ought to be home already... You did not allow me walk you home..." She muttered; a sad look pasted on her face.


    Suddenly, she looked to the tree and squinted more. "Sunday?"


    "Sunday? Who did this to you?" Niniola gasped as she lifted him to his feet, his left hand over her shoulders.


    Sunday pointed weakly to the distance where Wole and Shola were walking in, his finger trembling. At this, Niniola frowned, putting Sunday to rest against the trunk of the tree. She picked a stone and hurled it, her impeccable aim of the stone slamming and shattering against Wole''s head.


    Wole grimaced and turned around, his angered eyes on the mischievously smiling Niniola. He charged out or rage, followed by Shola.


    All what Sunday heard were cries and whimpers for the next minute. And after that, Niniola dusted her hands, coming over to him while the thoroughly battered bodies of Wole and Shola fell to the ground.


    "You are strong." Sunday whimpered.


    "I know. But I''m sorry they did that. I told you, as long as we are friends, no body can touch you. I am sorry I came late, Sunday. Let''s take you home." Niniola replied, placing his arm over her shoulders.


    ___


    .


    "Heh!" Sunday sighed, shaking his head. "It''s nothing. "He lied as he huffed, his face hurting him terribly.


    His face stung and muscles ached. Shola and Wole had done quite the number on him but he was not going to admit it. In fact, he did not need to admit it. The way he caried himself, all pained and grimacing was more than enough to express that and all the details that were involved with it.


    However, despite the pain, what kept ringing in his head was that he was late. His curfew had been flaunted and all that was because of the two log heads. For all he knew, they could have decided to come back to beat him another day when he was not that close to breaching the curfew. They had done it before. It was not going to be new.


    In fact, did they not schedule his beating today for later, again? What had stopped them from just hearing him out and scheduling the beating earlier, when he asked for it. He grimaced now, this time, not out of pain but of anger. ''His c.h.e.s.t boiled, his head ached and rage swelled within him so thick that his throat constricted. Veins popped up on the temples of his head and then, his breathing became ragged.


    "Hey... Hey¡­" Niniola slowed down, holding his head towards her with her other hand, the left hand. Her eyes squinting with an obvious expression of worry and sadness. "I told you, I am sorry. I should have come earlier. It is my fault that¡­"


    "It''s not your fault." Sunday spat out angrily, looking to the other direction as he fisted his left hand to his side. "Its not your fault. I am a demon in the making so it is to be expected. Do not be¡­"


    "You re not a demon. I have seen what demons are and how they operate. You have a kind heart, Sunday." Niniola said, turning his head towards her again. "Demons lack that attribute." She sighed and then resumed to helping him walk the way.


    "We should get home already."


    "I am late for my curfew." Sunday sighed.


    "You can explain it to him that those guys decided to come and¡­"


    "No, my father would not buy that". Sunday exhaled now. They were walking down the street and as they did, people c.o.c.ked their heads to stare at them.


    It was expected. Niniola had quite her history and for the two of them to be walking down the street, the attention was doubled on them.


    "Whatever." Niniola just sighed in return. "We should still get you home and maybe get some treatment to fix that face of yours."


    Sunday sighed now, again. He replied nothing to her as he felt his face with the free hand. Quite sticky it was, he was bleeding from the temple, just above his left eyebrow. Irunmoles bled Essence, not blood and so what was streaming down from the cut was some trickles of whitish, liquid energy which was the life force of each and every Irunmole.


    How she had been able to just blur away and make a mess of the bullies still amazed him. In that moment, he wished he would ever be strong as her. Perhaps, if he was strong as she was or even stronger, people like Wole and Shola would think twice about wanting to beat him up.


    Basically, everyone would think twice, doubly times to be sure before deciding to mess with him. If he was strong enough, then, His Father would not need to subject him to all that he was being subjected to¡­


    Maybe then, they would even come to enlist his help in the matters of the Ilu. He sighed, hoping against hope that one day, he would be able to wield the rippling energy that Niniola had, even within their young ages as at now.


    Still, the fact that she was here, with him, puzzled him. Why would she want to be with someone like him? Why did she not react to him like everyone did? What was her story? He knew she was the same girl who had been banished, back then alright. That was her story. Or rather, what was her motivation that she never discriminated against him.


    In fact, if he dared to hope, then he would say that she seemed so much at ease whenever she was around him.


    "Why are you not scared of me, Niniola?" He braced himself to ask.


    Niniola scoffed at his words and then chuckled. "What''s there to be scared of, Sunday? Someone who gets a daily dose of beating¡­"


    "That''s not what I mean." Sunday blurted out with closed eyes.

 Chapter 130 - Reflections: Not You and Niniola

    In fact, if he dared to hope, then he would say that she seemed so much at ease whenever she was around him.


    "Why are you not scared of me, Niniola?" He braced himself to ask.


    Niniola scoffed at his words and then chuckled. "What''s there to be scared of, Sunday? Someone who gets a daily dose of beating¡­"


    "That''s not what I mean." Sunday blurted out with closed eyes.


    "Ok... Ok¡­ Easy now." Niniola smirked, trying to pacify him. "To be honest, why would I want to be scared of? You and I, we are so alike, in a way. People do not want to be around us. In my case, I have been lonely and alone for as long as I can remember since that time. In fact, I think you have had it easy. But that is not the point now." She heaved.


    "You know I was banished, an abomination. Yet, you always never acted to me the way others did. To me, you are a friend and friends do not give up on each other. So, if they call you a demon in waiting, just know, Sunday¡­ I will be there to bring you out. All the way."


    "I don''t still get it... Why?" Sunday asked, confused. Why would she want to go all the way with him?


    " Is that not obvious/" Niniola stopped moving and tilted his head towards her again. "You are the only one who treats me like a living being."


    Meanwhile.


    The Elder walked down the length of the street. The sand was brownish and in place of the cobblestoned streets that outlined the streets of Ilu Obatala, the Earth was revealed in all of its glory. It was a private settlement area, just in the location where the Elder had chosen to set his house in.


    The bungalow, huge and towering in the back with the red bricked wall loomed over the frowning face of the Elder as he gazed away into the distance. It had been quite the time since the curfew given to Sunday had elapsed.


    He was worried. So much worried.


    Since he had become The Elder. Or rather, since the battle in which Trixius the Great was defeated eyes had been fixed on him. It was normal, to be expected.


    After all, he was the direct son of the Grandmaster Demon, Trixius the Great and so, everyone watched to see if he was going to make the step in the path of his father. The fact that he had led the Irunmoles in the battle against his father back then did not seem to be satisfying to them.


    They wanted more than just his battle commitment. And the fact that he was the Elder did not seem to do much to allay their fears. If for anything, it rather increased it.


    Living within the constraints of their judgmental gazes and all, the hearing that his son was prophesized to be the same thing he had been avoiding had broken him.


    He had eyebags now, his skin looking dully, underneath the white garment on his body. He had enacted measures, using his father as the prototype. Trixius the Great had become the demon he was and that was, according to his deductions, from the result of his travels around the Heavens.


    And so, he had imposed a curfew on Sunday. The less his son had of the world, the less likely he would to ever live up to that prophecy. For all he cared, he did not want to lose his son.


    The Gods had been silent, providing not alternate path to escape what was coming except to tell him that the inevitable was coming. What they meant; he was not sure. But if what they implied meant that something powerful was coming, then he would do whatever was in his power to ensure Sunday had little of the training and whatnot so that he never had the potentials to match up with the term ''Inevitable''.


    Just then, the outline of Sunday being helped by Niniola came into the horizon. As he saw them, his eyes narrowed, his teeth bared out, anger welling inside of him.


    And as they did, stepping into few meters before him, he exploded in verbal rage.


    "What are you doing? Why is this abomination with you? Why would you come home after the curfew?" The Elder''s lips twisted in anger, his facial muscles twitching.


    "Dad¡­. D-dad¡­" Sunday stammered, looking up with his hand still over Niniola''s arm. "Wole and Shola beat me up¡­"


    "Shut Up!" Elder thundered, stomping his staff to the ground. "If you had being back when you were expected, that would never have happened. Instead you decided to go with this¡­"


    "That is enough." Niniola fumed now. "What kind of father are you?"


    Elder''s face twitched more. He was flabbergasted that the abomination was talking to him.


    At this change, Niniola shivered. "Look, I know I am not supposed to be here but¡­"


    Suddenly, the air heated up. A concussion blast rippled into the air as the Elder''s aura blasted out and a large blast of shimmering energy slammed into Niniola, knocking her into the air and faraway.


    "Father¡­" Sunday screamed as his ears stung. "She helped me¡­" Sunday cried out, his body still stinging from the shrapnel of dust that had burst into the air.


    "Not you and Niniola. Never. Never must you two be seen together." The Elder''s pointing finger of the left shook, trembling visibly in the air.


    "You could have killed her." Sunday cried out now, dropping to his knees as tears ran down his face.


    "All the better. Just as long as she is not here to corrupt you." Elder fired out in return, his face grimaced as he bared his teeth while his whole body shivered in guilt and anger.

 Chapter 131 - The Hurting Angel

    The heat in the air was still very much present. But Sunday was not feeling it much. Unlike the other time where it had charred and made his skin tingly. Even the dreading, lurking fear of danger that was abundant in the air was no more there.


    Whether it was because of the fact that the boss demon had been destroyed or that Niniola decimated the demon brawns earlier, he did not know. Indeed, he did not wish to know nor understand that.


    It was not important. Very negligible to the matter that was throbbing in the depths of his heart. His so very heart that was been wearied by the pain and hurt he had grown accustomed to.


    His face was tightly squeezed together, his lips in a tight pout and his eyes so narrow, you could almost pass them as slits. His mind was weary, his muscles ached and each step he took seemed to wear him down even more.


    Smoke outlined the ground, covering up the misshapen landscape and the dissipating bodies of the fallen demons. The chirping and the croaks of beast that had been in the lurking background was absent. The entire hell scape silent and it was unnerving, It seemed as though the whole Orun Apaadi was in sync with the heaviness that sagged deep down in the heart of this weary Irunmole.


    Sunday shook his head now, biting his lower lip so much that it bled. The pain was, in a way, comforting. It made him feel like he had gotten a hit out of what had happened earlier.


    But even then, the relief it brought was momentarily as he got accstomed to the pain. The guilt surged back in his body, constricting his throat with each weary step. Gravity seemed to disagree with his steps of advancement, dragging his limbs down faster than he could lift them up, but he had to remind himself that this was necessary.


    He needed to go Earth.


    Or the scracifice that Niniola paid for him would be for naught. Oh, how he hated it. This powerlessness. This weakness that had made him let Niniola go through all that pain all by herself.


    He hated it.


    No, not just hated it. He hated himself. Niniola had had to go through all sort of things, all for him. The memory of tht energy blast that his Father had exuded towards Niniola on that day still stung him.


    And even more painful was that when she was back again, she acted like everything was okay. Promising to stay by his side no matter what. And till date, she had kept that promise. It was therefore not right. No, it was not.


    How he had remianed this weak pained him so much. He was supoosed to be the one protecting her now. He was supposed to be the one who had her back now Even though he never intended to go to Earth with her, it was still his obligation that the girl who had been through a lot for him was to be safe and protected in this place. But what did he do? He whimpered away to Bane, at the mercy of the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf.


    He hated this. Everyone. He hated everything that was on tht had tried to keep him at aby. Hehated his powerlessness and evrything. In fcat, the very fact he was an Irunmole angered him.


    "N-NO..." Sunday shook his head, closing his eyses.


    He shouldn''t think that way. Becoming a demon? What joy would that bring to let the same people who used a prophecy to demand the worst from him to now get their satisfaction when he goes after the dark?


    He was an Irunmole. Irunmoles ought not to keep grudges. If an Irunmole kept grudges, so much, then what would happen would be that the Irunmole would begin to find difficulty in the anility to glean into the aspectual laws.


    He would keep his mind pure. He would not let the, have that joy. He sighed to himself as he opened his eyes staring on ahead. Ahead of him the humming of the World Bridge was significantly increased. But it was soothing still.


    He looked on to it, like a compass fixed to the North, he adjusted his steps towards it. He swayed tot he left, slightly as the wind current passed by. Then he stopped, lowering his upper half as he rested his palms on his knees. His attire was a mess. Stains and dust here and there. A few tears on it too and of course, some parts where the sizzling lava had burnt into, He ought to change it before he went down to Earth.


    "It''s hard." Sunday cried out, fresh tears running down his caked, dusty face. "Its so hard to just let go of everything. Just because i am an Irunmole, i have to act like everything is fine and not hold grudges. Its hard...."


    He jerked up and flung his hands wide open to the sides and cried with a loud voice. "I AM TIRED. I AM TIRED OF ALL THIS!" He screamed out, his voice echoing about him.


    But he did not mind that. It was unnecessary. If any demon or beast thought that it should show its head now, then he was all open. He was fed up.


    "I have to just let things slide and be fine Even when my own people hurt me and treat me like what should not be alive." He dropped to his knees, running is hands over his face before going on to his fours.


    "I am fed up." He sobbed, slamming his left fist down to the earth. "Is this how demons feel? To be hated by everyone and be hunted for merely existing?"


    His hands gave way just then, making him fall to the ground, flat. He la there, unmoving, the only movements around him being the trailing of silent tears from his face down to the ground.


    He pounded the ground again. He sobbed till there were no more tears to come out. After the sobbing session, he steeled his mind. There was no point in crying out here without fulfilling the mission he was meant to do. Maerius, the Third Prime had given him that, most likely with the intent to prove that he as stil capable of something. He was not about to fail the Third Prime now.


    With that in mind, he picked hismelf up and robbed the ring on his pinky on the left hand. The images of the contents within the spatial ring appeard within his mind as he gazed upon them. There was the ball of white light, two actually, functioning to restore a person to his or her pristine state. Maerius had given him the two upon the mission. There was also a new pair of combat jeans and boots and sandals in there, these ones courtesy of Niniola when she had gone to get them new wares. All the while, then, he was busy asking for Wole with intent of enacting his revenge.


    Then, he had not seen the value of it but with his tattered clothing now, he did. Another reason to be thankful for Niniola being in his life. She just had a way of thinking out things before there ever happened.


    Still, if he was going to grow on his own accord, he needed to leave threat behind.


    He took the ball of light and then lifted it over his head, inhaling as the surge of warm energy coursed through his body. Maerius had given two but he was only to go to one girl named Bolu. So, it felt right that he used the extra one on himself. After all, first impressions were key to leaving lasting memories.


    Why he wanted to leave a lasting impression, he did not know. But what he did know was that he did not want to show up in Earth looking so haggard. He inhaled and then changed his clothing, his body looking all refreshed and all.


    Now, he was all set to go to Earth. To meet this girl. The girl with a rather unique story. He was briefed on the mission but deep down he wanted to know what she was praying about.


    It had been so many days in Orun but on Earth, only three days so far. Today was the third day. He wondered if she would still be praying as she had proposd back then on the first day of the prayer.


    In a short time, he dashed through, the power of the World Bridge taking over him immediately as his sense of being vanished.


    ___

 Chapter 132 - Earth is Beautiful

    However, the only way to find out was for him to make his way down. And that etched in his mind, he braced himself, inhaling and then started to run, all the way to the World Bridge.


    In a short time, he dashed through, the power of the World Bridge taking over him immediately as his sense of being vanished.


    However, almost as that started, it vanished, leaving him to process everything that was going on about him. It felt strange, this time. the experience at the Deployment Zone of Thunder was instantaneous. Immediately he got in, his sens of being vanished and then he popped up here, in Orun Apaadi.


    But this time, he could process his thoughts, feeing as his body began to feel like it was split apart and slammed back together over and over again. Even to the extent that Sunday was not sure he had a body any longer.


    He seemed disembodied for the most of it.


    As the seconds pass through, strat thoughts began to pass through his mind. He frowned, remembering that he was in here without Bane.


    Bane? Could he really survive in Earth without that soul beast? Honestly, his success here was due to Niniola being around and then again, to the existence of the Ascendancy Classed Prickled Bane Winged Wolf. He was not sure he would even have been standing here if Bane had not stepped in to combat the Demon Boss.


    And so, if he was not going with Bane to Earth, then how was he to go about it? For the first time, the thought of being lonely, alone seemed to spite him so much that he loathed his very existence.


    So many what ifs flooded his mind. What if when he got to Earth, he died? After all, there had been reports that on Earth, Irunmoles could also run into several misfortune. In fact, being on Earth, an Irunmole had to be extra careful because it was somewhat difficult, once a person has let down his or her guard, to identify demons who would ktem take on the skins of the human beings there.


    In that state, once the Irunmole was off guard, the Irunmole could be attacked and cleanly defeated.


    More so, the demons there, no matter the soul class that they were in, seemed to loathe any presence of Irunmoles on Earth. And so, immediately they sighted one, they would gang up on that Irunmole, at least, until the Irunmole is destroyed by their hands or the Iruoles returned back to Orun.


    Most times, the Irunmoles who were usually Messenger Classed with no knowledge and aailitu to combat demons, were done with their missions just as immediately as they went down to Earth.


    However for this mission, Sunday as very sure that just appearing to the Bolu girl was not all that the mission entailed. It was a bit complex and that he knew. Which meant, he was going to spend some time back in Earth.


    So then, what if Bane never returned? Or something happened to Bane along the way? What if Bane ran into his father and the Primes again and they took him for just a regular Rare Type Beast, engaging him into extinction like last time? What if?


    What if...?


    What if....?


    Just about then, Sunday felt the settling of himself inside of a body. His body.


    He opened his eyes and shut them immediately. The change in the atmosphere was dazzling. In Orun Apaadi, it had been all dark nd his eyes had adjusted to that.


    But now, the bright airs of the sky of Planet Earth sparkled into his eyes. He blinked, daring himself to open his eyes, blowing out an excited stream of air.


    He inhaled now, breathing excitedly. He could not believe it. He finally made it to Earth. He made it to the planet where Eledumare let his pet creations.


    He made it down here. It had bee a tumultuous journey so far but eventually he made it. He wanted to tell and scream and dance his way but for the meantime, he was breathless. A group of bird, hawks, from the way they looked sqwaked and immediately circled around him in fright.


    He shook his head off the stray feathers that had settled on him, smiling. A realization just hit him. Was he in the sky?


    "Oh ho! I''m actually in the sky? What?" Sunday squeaked, his eyes widening as he saw that he was in the sky.


    Immediately, he realized this, Gravity took over. His body hurled down, blurring to the Earth at unimaginable speeds.


    In esctasy, he screamed out as the winds rushed past his face. He blinked in excitement just as his body tore through a column of clouds and then, a fiery sheen surrounded his body.


    A concussion blast exploded out from him just as he felt himself drop down faster. The after effects of the shockwave slamming the clouds and mist about him to the farther side, leaving a circular patch of neat sky behind him.


    "Woooohoooooooo!" Sunday yelled out, spreading his arms to the side as if he was gliding down to the Earth. "It''s beautifullllll..."


    As seconds went on, his speed increased, the fiery sheen doubling over. He began to feel the heat of it spreading all over his body, almost to the point of charring him.


    But he was not afraid. This was the basics for every Irunmole. One needed to control the gravitational force of Earth to do their own bidding.


    He inhaled, and then exhaled, tapping into the energy in his soul that hd already began to acc.u.mulate. He pulled it out, forcing it to cover his body in a protective sheath of white, the residual energy now spreading out to the the shooting star fiery effect on his body.


    In no time, the orange blazing furnace on his body morphed, trimming down into just a tiny sheath of whitish energy. In this state, he could control his landing to the Earth without having to land with a large explosion.


    That would attract too much attention.


    However, now that he was moving slower, enjoying the ride, he could just as easy see the state of Earth''s topography.


    Or at least see what was situated on it.

 Chapter 133 - An Invitation From Hell

    That would attract too much attention.


    However, now that he was moving slower, enjoying the ride, he could just as easy see the state of Earth''s topography.


    Or at least see what was situated on it. Buildings, squared and small were everywhere. Even smaller were the tiny dots that''s seemed to be moving here and there. About the buildings, he was not sure but based on their shapes -buildings were mostly squared; that he knew- and the way they were all over, he had bee able to reduce that.


    His body blurred now, bursting down faster as he tore though the last layer of low lying clouds.


    Now, he could see the landscape even more clearly. Numerous buildings with glass platings on them. Metal boxes that kept moving here and there on black tarred roads.


    He smirked, thinking of how mundane it was to be using black metallic boxes to move. But then, again, chariots were essentially black boxes, at least most of them. So he could not as much as fault them.


    He buckled over into a roll, bringing his lower torso to meet his c.h.e.s.t by the knees, his head still directed downwards. After that, he adjusted his stance, edging out his lower half as he moved his head back, his legs now positioning to the ground.


    As he did all of this, a thought blazed through his mind about how strange the humans would think of him in this current situation. But however, that was only if they could see him.


    All he knew about Earth was from the lectures and stories of others.


    "If there is anything I know, then that would be that Orun is far more spacious than Earth. Everywhere looks compressed." He muttered to himself, controlling the sheen of energy to dissipate from his body as his legs touched down, by the toe tips.


    "Gently!" Sunday grimaced. Any little mistake here and a concussion blast could explode. While humans could not see him, they could still be feel his impact. He''d hate that on his first day here, he was going to wipe out a whole compressed area of humans just because of a careless landing.


    "That''s it!" He sighed, rolling over to the pavement.


    He squinted seeing a woman with a brown hair tied in a bun and leather black jacket with ripped jeans walking to him, almost as if she did not see him. He stepped back to allow her pass, noting the metal boxes on the road in front, had two doors on the side he saw.


    Behind him, was a shop that was selling jewelleries. He quickly stepped to it, putting his body against the glass window as it seemed that everyone passing wanted to walk right into him.


    Everyone seemed to be in a rush and it was beautiful, in a way. He exhaled just then, looking left to right as the humans walked past, hurrying.


    "Wow... Earth is truly beautiful. Everyone seems to have their life cut out for them. I just hope Bane is here to see this right now." He heaved, a wide smile on his face. He wished the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf was here, already.


    He heard a growl just then and frowned.


    "Bane?" Sunday asked, looking into the air, expecting to see a Prickled Bane Winged Wolf hurtling down to Earth.


    He grimaced as he imagined the destruction that Bane would wreck if the beast did not know how to control it''s landing impact.


    If that happened, it was going to be on him. He did not think that his father or even Maerius would like to react happily to that. Even at that, something like that happening was going to pinpoint his location go his father, who he was sure would already be hunting for him. If that happened and he had not completed his mission, that meant that everything would be a waste.


    Even the sacrifice of Niniola.


    Instinctively, he took a step forward, squinting as he looked into the sky. The sun was pretty much high up so it would be very easy to locate the beast but still he did not find anything. The Sky was as still as it could be.


    "Boy!" A growl erupted from the left of him and he turned immediately, startled.


    His eyes widened open just as he saw the 9ft frame of Bane standing and staring down at him.


    "How?" He asked. "Are you not supposed to be..." Sunday pointed to the sky.


    Bane shook his head at him, yawning. The look he gave him was condescending, almost as if he was severely disappointed in Sunday.


    ''I can''t believe you! I am a Soul Bond Wolf, dummy. I don''t hurtle down from the sky. I simply appeared here because you idiot, you called me back.'' Bane growled into his mind.


    "Why are they walking through you?" He asked, pointing as humans walked through Bane almost as if nothing was there.


    ''Same goes for you!'' Bane chuckled.


    "Wow!"He gasped just as a teenager with deadlocks walked through him.


    "Oh, we are spirit beings. Technically, we do not exist to the humans."


    ''Not exist. We do not have physical bodies and so we are unable to grasp their sense of solidity.'' Bane corrected him. ''I would suppose we get over to the mission already. Where is it at?''


    ___


    Meanwhile, somewhere deep in Orun Apaadi.


    A bald head with numerous round tattoos sparkled with the colors of red and black. The head was bowed, the body attached to it wrapped all over with chains. The hand of the left was folded to the right shoulder, clutched within cuffs that led to chains attached to the top of where it was. The same went for the other hand while the entire body was wrapped in black chains, some of the chains shooting off into the distance at different angles.


    The atmosphere here was dark, deathly airs exuding off the creature as it opened it''s eyes and looked up, a menacing smile widening across it''s blood red lips.


    "A-ha! I know that aura. Oh Irunmole, you have been betrayed by the heavens. Poor Irunmole." The figure breathed out.


    "Just like me! Come to me... Together, the heavens would burn!!" The face smiled sinisterly, oozing out rapid streams of darkness from his skin as he spoke.

 Chapter 134 - Flash...

    "NOW... GOOOO...!!!" Ibiyemi''s voice boomed out. Her very words tearing through the air like needle thin lances.


    A sign that she was pushing at her very best.


    The voice jolted Wole and Shola, who had been engrossed in watching the match between Ibiyemi and the warriors. They sighed involuntarily as they leapt down to the ground in one smooth motion.


    Bending low, Shola shot his group leader a look that seemed ''Now what?''


    Wole did not reply. Instead he flung his legs into action, throwing both hands behind him as he raced. Taking initiative, Shola followed after him, as they jumped around bushes.


    They soon arrived at an orb in no time. Hiding behind a small bush, they squatted. In front of them was a male Irunmole with semi transparent wings.


    A Pseudo-demigod Classed Irunmole.


    They both cursed.


    "What next? " Shola asked, his eyes darting about.


    "Well, hold. This Irunmole seems to be in charge of this whole operation. But I wonder why he would want to use an energy orbs to shield out the place, instead of using direct Agbara." Wole remarked, a hand on his chin and another drawing in the air.


    "Well, he simply didn''t want to waste his energy perhaps?" Wole replied , carefully.


    "His aura. It doesn''t linger. Something is not right"


    "Who cares! Let''s just shut this place down." Shola whipped his head back. He dropped his hand into a pocket by his left t.h.i.g.h and pulled out an apple.


    "Wahh... You''re really going to eat, now of all times?" Shola queried, his eyes widening in disbelief. Immediately he reached out for the apple, gripping it before Shola could make a move for it.


    "Heyyyy... Give it back..." Shola voice rose up.


    At that, the Irunmole turned back, his eyes containing suspicion. After a while, he squeezed his face, doubting what he had heard.


    "Has to be the result of being engrossed in the academician fight over there." He muttered, folding his hands across his c.h.e.s.t.


    "Umph... His senses are not at the best. Otherwise he wouldn''t have come to that hasty conclusion. And this gives us a chance at best.


    We can take him down..."


    "Heh...are you CRAZYYY??" Shola yelled, shaking all over.


    And then.


    BOOM...


    "Yaaarrggh.."


    "Aaahhh..."


    The duo screamed as the explosion concentrated at the ground diverted, rushing into the surrounding and throwing them off balance.


    They both crashed, plummeting down to their faces respectively.


    Footsteps rushed through as other Irunmoles began to turn around, trying to ascertain the cause of the explosion.


    Before them was an Irunmole heaving, holding a hollow tube to the ground. The semi transparent wings around him suddenly vanished, removing all airs of a Pseudo-demigod.


    "Taylor, what was there?"


    "Oh Taylor, why did you have to use the Canon here. "


    Taylor this, Taylor that reverberated in the air as a small group gathered about. The Irunmole who was referenced to as Taylor stood up now, holding his tube over his shoulders.


    He spoke without turning back, watching in disbelief as two bodies shimmered into nothingness.


    "Intruders were here... Uh... Whaaaa..." He blinked, but yet the bodies were no more there.


    "It was a-an illusion??" He gulped, his face losing color as scolding of the other Irunmoles came in.


    Meanwhile, a little distance off, Wole and Shola almost screamed in excitement. Wole particularly was ecstatic. He rose from the ground wearily, as he coughed. That particularly art of deception had taken him an Artefact. One his father gifted him since. One he had kept since. A single use item that still relied on the energy of the user.


    ''Well, it''s worth it after all.''


    The Irunmoles were divided, some watching Captain Moyo''s performance while some gathered around Taylor. Activating his sense of perception, Wole rushed for the next orb, pulling out two saarins one more time. And with a slash, the orb exploded.


    The explosion was minute, so it was noticed by the Irunmoles. After a short while, the shield began to collapse, after having one side of it inactive


    They rushed in,running and bending their backs to the grounds as low as they could. Their legs hit against the ground in one silent motion as Wole glanced about. And from the side of his eyes, he spotted something.


    What the heck?


    Even if the mission had stated that they were to render aid to injured Irunmoles.


    As many as they could find. But that was practically impossible as the High Council would have dispatched teams to render aid immediately. This one''s here were only securing the perimeter. Which means, they were waiting for the land to respawn, probably under the influence of some high end Agbara technique.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#..._48505449732949277">#..._48505449732949277</a> for visiting.


    So for an injured Irunmole to show here, suddenly and unnoticed, showed that this whole thing was a set-up.


    The Irunmole g.r.o.a.n.e.d and it seemed like the injured Irunmole was calling out to them. Leaping and skipping over bushes and shrubs, they soon arrived at the location. The Irunmole wore tattered robes, an obvious indication that he had been cannon fodder just recently. As they moved closer, the masculine feature of the Irunmole came to view.


    Wole sighed signalling for Shola to stay back. He moved closer, clutching a Saarin in the hand.


    "Hey, I''m here to help." He spoke, bending down.


    "Wole, down nn..." Shola shouted from behind, slamming into Wole. The duo crashed down headlong into the softening rock soil.


    Just then, the air suddenly heated up as a laser whip of light shot through it. The ''injured'' Irunmole had attacked.


    ''Just as I thought. There is no one here for us to rescue. And even if we find anyone, it''s all a set-up.''


    The whip slashed down again, into the ground, scattering the heap of Basic Classed Irunmole heap to divide as they each rolled off.


    "Two, it takes to tangle." The Irunmole with tattered clothes spoke, a fiendish smile spreading across his reddened face.


    The Irunmole rushed forward, two thin slices of wind slashing into the air in form of an X. The two rolled further but the wind slash followed after them.


    Whoosssh...


    "Aaargghh..."


    "Umpgh..."


    Instinctively, they jumped to their feets, grabbing two saarins each. Wole grinned.


    This was the real mission. To overcome an Irunmole warrior.


    "Let''s do this." Shola responded.


    "By all means, please!!" The attacker curtseyed.


    Raising a leg and an arm up, he formed the imagery of martial artist posing before launching an attack.


    His mouth moved while his eyes fixed themselves on the two teenage Irunmole in front of him. Almost as if he was trying to focus on them both.


    "Ogun Agbara: Collision Blade"


    "No..." Shola and Wole''s eyes widened immediately.


    It took great effort for one to control Creation Essence in it''s dilute form of Aspectual laws. Even so, an Elite was only able to grasp the tip of laws and was Captain of using them to coat their weapons.


    While an Omni Classed could do that more easily and convert energy into objects that came in sparingly. The Aspectual law became more easier to reach with the Ascension of Classes. In so much that, a Lord Class Irunmole was capable of turning the Agbara into moving and transporting techniques. Only until Omega Class, could an Irunmole be more at easy, using law imbued techniques.


    And the process of it was tedious.


    It was why most Irunmoles had been content with mere Elite Class. But right before them, was an Irunmole that ad attacked them with light energy.


    And the next second, he was clinging to the energy of war?...


    This was a cheat! Definitely.


    It was rare to find Irunmole mastering another aspectual law. After all, Even The Elder was only a practioneer of ''Ino Agbara''. And this was due to the fact that each irunmole had a concept biology that allowed their soul fully attune with the Aspectual law of their patron Orisha.


    Hence, it was tedious to master another law. As even their body would kick against the foreign law. Resulting in a backlash that would most likely break their soul. Soul decline, in the end or at best, a soul that was unable to ascend.


    Only geniuses had been able to do that and exist unscathed. And this Irunmole before them, was a heck of a genius.


    Their attacker rushed forward, slashing arcs into the air with his b.a.r.e arms at the duo.


    Wole was stunned.


    He stood blinking!! This Irunmole could even use his own body to channel the attack? He had to be an Omega at best.


    How unfair! Wole grumbled.


    Just then, his survival instincts jumped in. And he leapt, folding his legs to come clean of the slashing thin arc of energy.


    In midmotion, he watched as Shola, bent over on his back allowing the attack to pass unhindered over him.


    Quickly, his hands reached for the ground and with a groaning, Shola lifted his legs up, turning a complete flip.


    By now, Wole had landed.


    And as he did, he lunged forward with one hand to stab while the other came as support. But his attack did not connect.

 Chapter -1 - Special Note to Readers

    NB: Will be updated frequently.


    Please readers, I am currently having a lot to deal with at the very moment.


    I appreciate your time and patience so far with my inconsistent updates for a while. But that is temporary.


    I will still do a double chapter update daily, as soon as I can get myself.


    But this December is jam-packed already. Please bear with me and don''t drop the novel already.


    I saw some people already dropping the novel and I felt somehow because I was like, just have a little patience, I''ll.update.


    If not tomorrow, then the next day. It''s not going to be so far apart.


    Please bear with me. There''s a lot right now.


    *****


    MERRRY CHRISTMAS TO ALL OF YOU OUT THERE.


    May you make the best memories in these times.


    I am sending out an apology to all of you. I got caught up in work, the festive season not helping matters.


    Barely had enough sleep these days. But, I will come back to upload just as soon as it does down.


    Please vote for the book. Haha.. shameless me asking for a vote...


    Thank you, for understanding with me

 Chapter 135 - First Day on Earth

    "Why are they walking through you?" He asked, pointing as humans walked through Bane almost as if nothing was there.


    ''Same goes for you!'' Bane chuckled.


    "Wow!" He gasped just as a teenager with deadlocks walked through him.


    "Oh, we are spirit beings. Technically, we do not exist to the humans."


    ''Not exist. We do not have physical bodies and so we are unable to grasp their sense of solidity.'' Bane corrected him. ''I would suppose we get over to the mission already. Where is it at?''


    "Yes, that is right. Today is the last day and it already seems like the day is fast dwindling already."Sunday muttered, looking up into the sky.


    The set up of Earth atmospheric conditions was not so much different as that of Orun. There was the sun, clouds, numerous buildings here and there and of course, even more numerous were ehe people walking about on their feet.


    And the people who were also walking through him as they pleased. He frowned at that, beginning to show unease at the mere fact that there were walking through him. It felt strange, to suddenly come to grasp that he was not as solid as he would like.


    With a sigh, he shook his head and looked to Bane.


    ''What is it? You seem like you have lost you morning meal already. Don''t tell me..'' Bane jaw lengthened into a sinister smile.


    "Stop with the teasing." Sunday glared at Bane. He whistled out a current of air from his pursed lips as he fixed his eyes on the humans of different shapes and sizes that kept waking through them.


    "You know what? I can hardly concentrate if these guys keep walking in through us like we are not existing." Sunday said, looking up to the skies. As he did, he scanned the top, trying to find a place where he could be in without the constant distractions of the humans phasing through.


    Then it hit him. He could actually find himself on a roof. That way, he could be on there without having to get distracted by the humans over and over again.


    "Humans and their issues." He muttered.


    They kept rushing and as such, kept running into problems. Resorting, at the end, to the Gods for some sort of relief.


    "Bane, let''s go up there." He pointed with his right hand to the top of the shop where he had placed his back on.


    Above the storey building was a flat decking. It as perfect because up there, not only did he not have to worry about the humans but the structure of the decking could support them almost as if they were standing on the ground.


    He looked to Bane and nodded up. Bane followed his gesture, looking up there.


    ''And how exactly do you intend on getting there?'' Bane asked him.


    Sunday did not reply him. He merely chuckled and dashed forward to the side of Bane. The Prickled Bane Winged Wolf tried to follow him only to gasp as Sunday grabbed his fur, the fur on the musculature of his wings, hefting himself to the back of him.


    ''How dare you?'' He growled in the mind of Sunday.


    "Come on.." Sunday laughed. "It''s the first time I ever get to ride you."


    ''I am not your horse!'' Bane growled and shook himself, attempting to dislodge Sunday.


    The Irunmole held on tight, laughing at the attempts of Bane as he swayed from left to right. After trying futilely, the Wolf relented and sighed.


    ''You are aware time is counting against us? Time in Earth does not follow the system of Orun timing, remember?''


    "yes... That''s why you should take me up there, okay?" Sunday asked as he adjusted himself to sit on the hump of Bane, his hands clutching the neck furs of the Wolf.


    Bane sighed, bellowing a column of air from his snout. He stretched his wings, the wings to the shop going right through it without any resistance. Bane harrumphed and then with a flap of his wings to the ground, his body mass of 9ft in height lifting up into the atmosphere.


    After a little while, they get up, Sunday enjoying the ride all through. Bane tilted his weight to the right side, lowering down to the decking of the building.


    On it, he lowered his frontal paws into a knee,ballowing Sunday to slide down from his neck down to the ground.


    On the ground, Sunday stretched, inhaling the air.


    "Ah, yes... This is better!" He sighed, happily as he observed the setting of the decking.


    It appeared to be as neat as something without the influence of humans regularly, would be. There were a few stones here and there, mostly pebbles and odd materials of pens and little metals and of course, nylons. He saw a kite to the opposite end and bit his lip, considering whether to go for it or not.


    Speaking of Niniola, he purposed in his heart to ask Bane about how his journeying with her had gone. He needed to know she was fine because she meant alot to him. Even though he ran from her, which was because he needed to grow strong without her tanking everything for him, his heart still ached for her.


    If anyone had told him he would one day, miss the stickiness of that girl, he might have argued the opposite of that.


    But now, he had to admit it. He missed her being around. Still, it was necessary. Yes, it was totally necessary.


    Sunday took some steps forward. There was just a few inches from and the end of the decking. As he got to the end of it, he looked down, noting the drop in distance between the decking and the ground. Even though it was only a 2 storey building, the drop into the oddly deeper, open gutter was scary of some sorts.


    He looked past it, on to the next building.m, this one having a grey steel roof. Humans walked into the door and some stopped to greet one another.


    He observed the activity of the ones who were greeting, a couple of three youths with colorful dressing. He smiled. They had the same vibrance as he had and so he surmised that they were youths or something.


    He looked across the road, a lazy smile pasted across his face. As he did, Bane growled into his mind.


    ''We need to get done with this already. The sun should be setting very soon. So, if you want to ace this, bring out your brief and let''s locate this human.'' Bane said to him, mentally.


    "Oh, that''s right!" Sunday shrugged. He pulled his left hand up and then began to fiddle with the ring on other pinky finger, without taking his eyes from the ground.


    He fumbled with it for some time but to no avail. Taking his focus from the road, he looked on to the ring and rubbed it with the pinky finger and the thumb of his right, while he held out his pinky I''m the form of a pinky promise, on the left hand.


    As he did, the ring flickered and the items in it appeared within his mind. However, just as that happened, Sunday frowned.


    In his peripheral vision, he had gotten a view of a strange scene. A woman, wearing a yellow, flowery patterned gown, knee length and a black wavy hair splayed over her shoulders seemed to be flickering in and out of existence.


    And as she flickered off, a grotesquely built purplish creature appeared where she was, only to flicker out of existence to be replaced with the woman.


    Already, Sunday pulled out the parchment scroll in which he was supposed to find the briefing of the human girl he was assigned to. His mouth was agape as he stared at the sight.


    "Bane... What do you think? Do demons camouflage themselves this badly?" Sunday asked, still shocked at what he was seeing.


    "I have actually detected several demonic energies since we had come over here. However, they are not in the mood for a fight or already you would have been swarmed." Bane replied. ''The grudge between Irunmoles and Demons is eternal.''


    Just about then, the lady-demon suddenly jerked her head towards his location, her eyes locking him in the eyes. And after that, the next moment, her body flickered for the last time as she vanished from sight.


    Sunday exhaled in relief, turning his eyes to the parchment scroll with him. "You are right! There are in no mood for a fight." Sunday said as he started to pull the scroll open.


    ....

 Chapter 136 - Combating the Demon-Lady

    .


    Just about then, the lady demon suddenly jerked her head towards his location, her eyes locking him in the eyes. And after that, the next moment, her body flickered for the last time as she vanished from sight.


    Sunday exhaled in relief, turning his eyes to the parchment scroll with him. "You are right! There are in no mood for a fight." Sunday said as he started to pull the scroll open.


    Taking a minute, he tried to call his beating heart down. The demon lady had gone, he reasoned, so there was nothing to fear in all actuality.


    He ought to focus on getting the intel on the exact location where they were going to and do just that. With that in mind, he held both sides of the parchment scroll, after he had unrolled it, and began to gaze into it.


    On it was the debrief for Bolu. It was a plain sheet but his eyes widened as he started to assimilate the contents that was within it via the white shimmering lights from several points on it.


    Mission scrolls were often encrypted so as to protect the mission details, should anything befall the Irunmole assigned. This meant that only the Irunmole who had been given the scroll could actually get to know the exact details. Over time, there had been records of Irunmoles who lost their lives in the line of duty, especially the Messenger Irunmoles.


    More often than not, some were killed while in the First Heaven, some on their way to their missions. And so, it had become of crucial importance that mission details be encoded away from falling into the hands of demons and the rogue Irunmoles.


    He assimilated the information. Bolu, from the scroll, was a youth who had come in face with so many devastating incidents in life. It was familiar, the ill luck about her.


    Howbeit, he was here to set that right. She seemed to believe in something that was not in-line with what Sunday was aware of. She was not someone that understood the concepts of Irunmoles, Gods and demons. Rather, she believed solely in one, Eledumare, that was. Her say to day belief being that she ignored the others who were the Orishas and Irunmoles and even other spirit creatures. However, she did seem to believe in Demons. He sighed as he searched deeper, mentally, trying to find the location to her place.


    Just then, his senses tingled as a foul presence descended upon him.


    He blinked, reacting just in time to land backwards, avoiding the clawed strike of the demon.


    The same demon he had seen back then.


    If she had looked grotesque back then, on the ground then now, she looked far worse than grotesque could qualify for.


    Her body was purplish, strands of ripped clothing of dirty brown on her body. The left shoulder had the tattered clothing strewn over it like a one strap gown while the rest of the gown fell over diagonally, to her right b.r.e.a.s.t and then stopping just a little after her h.i.p.s.


    Her face was curved like an upside down egg, sharply, with her cheek bone strongly in view, changing the structure of her face just a little to look compact and lean. She did not have fingers on but rather five long claws that dropped down for almost the length of two of her palms placed one after the other.


    She snarled. "Irunmole... Dies." She splitters out, saliva flying out of her mouth as she grabbed the parchment scroll that Sunday had lost hold of.


    She held it with both hands, holding it over the fallen Sunday on his b.u.t.t and c.o.c.ked her head, her every posture suggesting she was going to rip it to pieces.


    "Oh... Oh No!" Sunday''s eyes widened. "Don''t do that!" He pleaded, gesticulating with his left hand for her to stop.


    "Hehehe... You are scared?" The Demoness asked, l.i.c.k.i.n.g her thin black lips and tiny nose with the tongue.


    "Oh, that is disgusting! I''m serious. Don''t tear it." Sunday grimaced.


    "A-ha! Me going to tear your scroll. Nothing you can do to me!" The Demoness taunted, applying pressure to her hands.


    However she was in for a surprise.


    A-HOWWWWWWWLLLLLLLLLLL!


    Shocked and frightened, the Demoness dropped the scroll, using her hands to shield her face as she quivered.


    At this, Sunday gasped. That was his chance there.


    "Bane, stay back! The demon is mine." He ordered, jumping to his feet.


    ''Demonness!'' Bane corrected mentally.


    "Whatever!"


    Sunday waved it aside as he speared into the demon, buckling her over the edge of the decking. In that same instance, he twisted his body, reaching for the scroll and tipping it towards Bane with the right hand.


    However as he did that, the Demoness snarled, getting a grip of herself. She immediately caught the edge of the decking with both hands. The next second, she bent her legs, using her arms to anchor her body to the whole like she was climbing it.


    And then, she leapt, back on to the Decking.


    The Demoness landed on her fours and snarled, baring her fang dentition. As she did, Sunday wasted no time in getting to her with a downward punch of his left hand.


    Instinctively, the Irunmole frowned , taking hasty steps backwards. But because of the previous attack he made, his body as was lowered to the ground and that made it tough for him to evade her completely.


    "Aaagh!" Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d as her clawed fingers scratched the top of his nose and lip and forehead.


    "Ah! First blood!" The demon chuckled.


    Sunday boiled.


    He did not come all the way to Earth to get his a.s.s whooped up by a Demoness.


    "???????????????????? ????????" He chanted just as two daggers made of pure white energy popped up in his fisted hanging hands.


    With his upper body lowered down, he swayed to the left, moving for the Demoness as he sought for an opening. The Demoness chuckled wickedly and swayed to the right, the actions of both of them resulting in a merry go round.


    Bane growled, the 9ft Beast beginning to lose its patience.


    ''We don''t have time on our side. The sun would set and the day would be over. The night, would be full with more demons than just this one.'' Bane complained into his mind.


    Sunday charged in with a stab of his right hand to the face of the Demoness. Quickly, his target and demon swayed backwards, leaning her upper body away from the attack. His empty strike returned and the demon seized the opportunity to follow up a counter with a wide, midsection slash with her right hand claws.

 Chapter 137 - Defeating the Demon-Lady

    In reaction to this, Sunday pulled back, replicating the same move that she did. As he did that, he felt his body leer over the edge of the building. Any slip and he was going to fall. If he fell, there was no certainty that the Demoness would think twice over destroying the parchment scroll.


    However, if he could land one hit on her. Even if he was going to fall, he was sure going to capitalize on that to land a combo before falling or trying to prevent that.


    His mind flashed and his body reacted in that same split second. He lifted his leg up, the left leg and swung it upwards. From the leaning position of the demon, there was no way he was going to miss.


    His leg reached up and slammed into her upper torso that was leaned forward to him, his feet ramming into the undersides of her h.i.p.s.


    The Demoness scowled and growled as the pain racked through her frame. Instantly, Sunday used that got to push his upper body up just as the demon tried to hold the underside of her h.i.p.s in pain.


    Following immediately, he launched a punch into her face, his Imole Mo burning up her face just abit. a twisted his body to the left in the bid to launch another attack, his left leg slamming into her upper c.h.e.s.t and pushing her backwards.


    "Aaaghhh!" The demon cried out, staggering backwards.


    However because of his unbalanced stance with which he had attacked, Sunday tipped over, his back falling. He acted quickly, however, rather than just falling over, he pushed his weight in, twisting his body to turn the fall into a flip.


    "Yooooou..." The demon lady snarled assume looked over the edge.


    But then if was too late for her. Sunday hefted himself up, giving enough space between himself and the building to allow his legs pass through neatly, cleaving right into the jaws of the Demoness.


    "Aaaaghh!" The Demoness cried out again, staggering back as the uppercut from the kick rammed into her.


    Just then, Sunday did another somersault, this time bending his legs as he moved his body into a roll such that his legs landed down again, back on the edge of the decking and he unfolded his upper body.


    The Demoness screeched. Sunday summoned his light daggers, feeling the surge of energy form within his hands. He lowered his body, dashing into the demon.


    And then, one, two, he hit her with a combo of both hands, slashing a curve to the outside, all hits homing in.


    "Aaaghhhhhhhhhhhh!" She yelled in pain.


    But Sunday was not done. He let the light dagger in his right hand diffuse into nothingness, reaching for the Demoness who was still wailing. Swiftly, he dragged the arm and then reversed their positions.


    Once reversed, he heaved, summoning both daggers into his hands and then went for multiple combo, all over her body.


    "Aaagahh."


    Two.


    "Damnit!"


    Three...


    The yells of the demon rent the air as Sunday kept slashing in and out, not giving her enough time to gnash her teeth over the initial cuts as he continued. Eventually, he butchered through her skin, his speed gaining a notable increase in speed as his rage boiled.


    Over and over, he slashed. The demon cried out in pain. And when her body was about to tip over, he would reach forward and stab into her arm, skin, c.h.e.s.t or legs and exert energy to drag her back in. But even at that, he never dragged her in to where she could have stability of her feet in the ground.


    He slashed up and down with both hands and twisted around, slashing over her lower legs. The demon cried out, trying to desperately landing a hit on him but he leapt back before lowering his body and attacking her b.a.r.e feet.


    She staggered , swaying her hands by her side so as not to fly as he r face controted in rage.


    "Curse you, Irunmole." She cursed.


    "I will feast on your... Aaagh!" She cried out again as Sunday reached out, stabbing both t.h.i.g.hs with his daggers and exerting energy to pull her towards him.


    As he did, this time, her body tilted towards him by the lower body while the upper body was still leaning over, greatly unbalanced by gravity. She grimaced, feeling the pain sear deeper just as Sunday ripped his daggers up and then launched an elbow into her stomach.


    At this , a spasm of pain racked through her, momentarily blacking her out. She regained herself in the next only to find that Sunday had adjusted her body from the edge.


    It was a foolish move, she thought as she opened her large eyes to watch just as Sunday jumped down on her.


    His daggers digging into her skull and cracking it open.


    Weak and dying, the Demon''s weight shifted as she leered over the edge, falling. Sunday landed and heaved, dusting his hands. As he turned his back to the butchery, the demon exploded into bits of dark energy just as Bane looked at him coldly.


    "What?" He shrugged, picking up the parchment scroll, the daggers vanishing from existence. "It seems as if I am getting powerful over here on Earth."


    ''Dont be an idiot, boy! That demon was a low level one which was why you easily beat her up.'' Bane chided him.


    "Easily?" Sunday c.o.c.ked an eyebrow at Bane.


    "That was not anything easy. I had to use my instincts and environment to deal the finishing hits."


    ''Well, that was because you are weak!'' Bane replied him mentally.


    "What?" Sunday glared.


    Just how dare Bane say that?


    He shook his head, sighing at the beast. He did not have time for it as he perused the scroll once again, finally locating the details on how to find this Bolu.


    And that was it. Now was time to complete the mission.


    ....

 Chapter 138 - Completing the Mission

    Sunday resumed with the parchment scroll, perusing the content in it. Now, that he did not have a demon trying to destroy the scroll, his whole being ws very relaxed as he reviewed it. It didn''t take him that long as he soo found the location of where he was headed to,


    "Hey, Bane, I found her location already." He said and Bane grunted.


    ''Alright, lets get going.'' The Wolf spoke to his mind once again.


    Sunday turned back now, He had had his back to the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf during the time he read through the scroll for the second time so far. Now that he turned back, he squinted, watching Bane look up into the sky as if he was watching out for something.


    he frowned, twisting his lips. "What is it, Bane?"


    The Wolf looked to him now, its frame towering considerably over the body of Sunday, on the decking. ''Nothing. It is just that time here is really going so fast. I was not expecting the concept of time to be the same as Orun, definitely. But what i was also not expecting was the rate at which time sped through in this place. The humans here, well, I do believe they have a reason why they are all moving so fast. They do not have sufficient time that we enjoy in Orun.'' Bane ended his wordy speech now.


    Sunday nodded and then sighed as he considered the words he had just heard. The concept of time here was so much different to that of Orun. No wonder te humans seemed to be in a perpetual state of rush. It was almost as if, if they do not rush,, then something evil was gong to happen the next moment.


    It had been strange to him, of course. Who wouldn''t have reacted that way? Now, he knew better. And with it, the urgency to get to his mission place was even more emphasized.


    "We need to get going, Bane." Sunday said and walked some steps back, standing over to the edge.


    ''Alright then. After you.'' The Wolf replied him, its eyes glued to the body of Sunday. ''Don''t even think for one moment hat you are getting a ride out of me, okay?'' Bane warned beforehand.


    Sunday chuckled. " Come on, don''t be such a spoilsport." He said to Bane as he looked into the sky.


    Already streaks of the evening had begun to waft into the atmosphere. Delay was going to be catastrophic now. The mission had said he was only allocated three days. If he missed out...


    No, he could not even miss out on that. He had barely the chance and the time to miss out on that. Everything depended on the success of the mission, right about now. And the better he had to do it and do it timely, the more worth it, the entire journeying was going to be.


    He let himself drop down, feeling he airs wafting past his ears. He felt freedom, true freedom where he did not have to worry about the curfew placed on him or worry about what was going to happen if he was found with Niniola amidst the many other things. Aside from the fact that he had met a demon lady so far, Earth was rather homely.


    If he was given a chance, then, he was going to stick it out here in Earth. He pondered over that as he thrust his knee out and then folded over, rolling to a stop, on the ground.


    While that sounded pretty good, he always had to consider that Earth, at least from what Bane had said and what he had learnt back then in Orun, that Earth was also habitation to escaped demons from Orun Apaadi.


    Irunmoles, on the request of the Orishas, were constantly and continuously been mandated to repel them usually when their influence in a particular place or a particular life had gone rampant. That also meant that Irunmoles had to frequent Earth or maybe set up a camp on earth. About the setting up camp, he was not so sure about it.


    If he was ever going to consider staying on Earth, he had to keep it in mind that Earth was not even for the faint of heart. He needed to get strong. Otherwise, he would be wiped out pretty soon.


    He walked forward, taking the instructions he had seen in the parchment, still holding the scroll. Walking down the road, he saw the increment of the boxes, locked in some sort of gridlock with their occupants having frustrated and tired faces. Some of them even going as far as hurling curses at some others who were illegally trying to get their own boxes into the lane.


    Unknown to Sunday, this scenario that he was experiencing was none other than a traffic jam. And it had been caused because of the fact that it was evening. And so, workers were beginning to return to their homes from work, resulting to the increased motorists out there, all leading eventually to a gridlock and frustrated faces.


    They reached the end of the road. It was a gate, stylishly built with concrete to angling down to the ground while the middle of it had a black gate of which security men, dressed in their outfits directed the traffic out of the area and into the gates.


    "That should be the school where this Bolu human girl stays in." Sunday mentioned, pointing to the gate ahead.


    He walked down the road and as he continued down, he began to notice the unhealthy state of the road with the numerous potholes here and there. Because of the lack of solidity, he did not have to make way in other not to bump into the people that were by the side of the road but rather walked through them. The same applying for Bane.


    To the far side of the road were shops with their doors. It was different from Orun being that the things being sold were only stationeries, foodstuffs, electrical gadgets here and there.


    In Orun, one could not just walk through a market and not expect to see a shop selling specials or battle enhancing Agbara imbued instruments.


    ''Which means we are close.'' Bane replied to him, mentally. ''But even at that, time is still not on our side. Here, Sunday, come over to climb...''


    "Whoa... Hold on, Bane." Sunday swirled around, a wide, excited smile on his face. "Are you offering me a ride, now?" He asked.


    ''Don''t even think about it, Boy!'' Bane snorted.


    Sunday stared at him with bored eyes, folding his arms while tapping his feet on the ground.


    ''Fine. Get on. I can get you faster to her place already.'' Bane snorted, his eyes shut.


    "Yay!" He laughed and then leapt up, grabbing the fur of Bane as an anchor to get on him. And once he did, Bane''s wings flapped.


    "Seriously, who would have thought you would be this useful, eh?" Sunday chattered as the wind rushed past his ears, the sound of Bane''s wings beating gradually drowning out the sounds of the motorists and pedestrians.


    They lifted into the air now and Sunday smiled. He held onto Bane''s neck, using that as a sort of anchor to direct him over the brown roofs and the buildings that began to look like little boxes as they lifted even higher, navigating towards the mission spot.


    It did not take long for them, due to the fact that they were flying. It took even a shorter amount of time for them to get grounded in front of the storeyed building of which the target girl was going to be residing.


    Finding her room was not so tough. It was easy because of the stream of energy that was oozing out of a window in the first floor. Sunday skidded off Bane''s neck as they stared at it, together.


    The building had a fence and a singular pedestrian gate in it through which one could get entrance. The window where Agbara oozed out from was the window that was built into the wall of the upper floor which also served as the wall for the compound as well.


    Sunday frowned, noting the ill luck that was oozing from the ones who were giving tiny impish demons a ride on their shoulders and backs. HE growled but then felt a nudge in his soul space.


    It was Bane. ''They are not disturbing you. It is better you dont disturb them as well. Just get on ahead to this Bolu human.'' Bane warned Sunday, gesturing with a nod of his snout to the window.

 Chapter 139 - Angel Meets Human 1

    The building had a fence and a singular pedestrian gate in it through which one could get entrance. The window where Agbara oozed out from was the window that was built into the wall of the upper floor which also served as the wall for the compound as well.


    Just then, growls and snarls resounded off in the distance and Sunday frowned. He turned to the insides of the street, seeing the numerous demons that were far ahead of them. Some of the demons were even riding on the shoulders of some of the humans.


    Sunday frowned, noting the ill luck that was oozing from the ones who were giving tiny impish demons a ride on their shoulders and backs. HE growled but then felt a nudge in his soul space.


    It was Bane. ''They are not disturbing you. It is better you don''t disturb them as well. Just get on ahead to this Bolu human.'' Bane warned Sunday, gesturing with a nod of his snout to the window.


    Sunday considered the words. He felt a bit of anger surging in him towards the way the demons were fixing themselves to the humans. It didn''t seem right.


    He was coming from a place where he did not have that much freedom and whatnot for as much as he would have enjoyed it but down here, he realized that the situation was not any different even for the people of earth.


    The hierarchy was till in place and since the humans were weak and did not have ready access to Agbara, the demons who had access were simply using their lives anyhow. It was little wonder that he had been assigned to this Bolu girl.


    Shr had had her own fair dose of the demon infiltration but eventually, she had gotten tired and as such prayed to the heavens. He was here as a result of that plus the confidence Maerius had put in him.


    Her story had been that she had been too much of a good person that it had opened an avenue for the demons to get in.


    This Bolu had been too much of a saint. She had cared about the wellbeing of others more than she cared about herself and her feelings. But she was happy, as long as she could help people, she was doubly satisfied.


    The issue that had even happened was that she had come in range with some human hoodlums who had beaten them silly in the hood. It was the school environment and she lived off campus. So, it was quite the norm to come in contact with cultists and people with devious reasons for being in school. And also those who felt that students were the best ones to seek a fraudulent means of income through or monetary scams.


    To top it all, Bolu had been fine with all of that. Strangely, she had been okay. However, when she finally decided she had had enough of all of that was when her best friend, Iyanu was also attacked and beaten enough to be admitted to the hospital.


    Iyanu had been comatose. Not responding to treatment and Bolu had snapped, finally. She went to her knees in prayers, challenging the heavens. And for the first time in a while, the spiritual essence that oozed out of her was enough to keep the demons away from her life, for the meantime.


    However, that did not quite meant they would not return. A human''s connection to the spirit world, via spiritual essence, pure spiritual spirit essence was mostly when a person was in the mood of prayer. Or had gone passed the elementary landmark of prayer. Only then could such a person have high spiritual essence and as a result, be enlightened enough to see that which was beyond the ordinary.


    But for those who could only attain that state via prayers, once the prayers were done, the demons often returned in full force. Staying away when such a person was enlightened, waiting for that person to become dull of the spirit. Ignorance was bliss, they say but in the case, an ignorant person would know nothing and as such treat the existence of these demons as mere fairytale.


    This was the current reason why they had not seen any demon around the building Bolu but rather, some distance apart. And from what he had learned from the briefing, Bolu had taken all the mishaps that happened to her as normal things. This meant that the demons could just easily return to mess with her life and yet, she would still be in the ignorant side. After all, the only thing she was praying for, was not even for herself but for the recovery of her best friend, Iyanu.


    He w=sighed, looking up to the window again. Once he left, the demons would return. But luckily, he had not just come here for Iyanu alone. He had been assigned to come cleanse Bolu. To cut off the markings of demons from her affairs. To do that on a permanent basis, it meant he was going to have to be around for a while.


    The Third Prime had not exactly told him this. But he figured that being around here to cleanse her and then leave when he knew the demons would return eventually was going to be a waste of time. If not now, the demons would rerun a month or even a year after.


    "Enough thinking Sunday, lets get down to it.'' Sunday said to himself.


    He walked into the gate. His lack of solidity afforded him the ability to just simply walk through anything, at least for as long as he was on Earth. Practically, there would be no structure that would be able to restrain him. His heart fluttered at this thought. He was going to be just invincible.


    But then, he frowned, hsi face darkening. If this was the case for him, did that not mean the demons...


    "No, they cant just walk through buildings." Sunday said but stopped short as he gasped.


    To the left of him was a spiraling staircase built of concrete steps and metal railing that spoke of rust and age. Just after that, in the ground, in the wall was a demon.


    The demon''s body as embedded into the wall, like it could also pass through the wall just like him. It did not notice Sunday or if it did, it chose to ignore him as its rounded head with numerous tiny horns glared upwards. He followed the glare of the demon, trailing the line of sight to the room that was up, just by the gate side. The same room where he had presumed Bolu to be in.


    He shivered at the thought of the malicious stare the demon was giving the room. Almost as if it was waiting for the perfect time to get in there to wreck havoc again. Sunday exhaled, suppressing the urge to go over to destroy it.


    Bane had told him to ignore them since they were ignoring him. Secondly, it was evening already. He was not sure if it would be wise to get into a fight that he was not sure of the duration.


    He could just as well get Bane involved in it, but his ego would not let him. And since he was not that strong enough, the fight was surely going to span out for long.


    Also, Bane had mentioned the demoness he fought was not among the strong ones. If it took him that long to defeat a weak demoness, then he was sure not going to test his luck against a demon which could just be some much more powerful than the demoness he had fought.


    After all, of all the demons he had seen around, only this one was courageous to be within the area of Bolu''s prayers. Even for it to comfortably glare at her room.


    But then again, he was grateful for the fact that he was here and two of his questioning had been answered so far.


    Firstly, demons could also waft through surfaces like he had done. That meant he was not going to be as invincible as he had imagined. Secondly, this particular demon was just waiting for the prayers to be over so that the spiritual essence oozing out could die down. It was so furious that it had been waiting patiently.


    Most likely, for the duration of her prayers so far. All this implied that he could not just leave Bolu. No!


    He''d have to stay, protect her because he was sure the round faced many horned demon would make its move after. The day was almost over and her prayers would cease soon.


    Combat with this demon was inevitable. He could not just leave outrightly.


    Sunday looked to Bane but didn''t see the Wolf inside. He peered to the gate, his vision suddenly clearing as he saw everything behind the wall.


    "Wow." He exclaimed, happy at this.


    He rubbed the spatial ring as he began to climb up the stairs, hoping that everything he was going to need would be in it.


    Everything!

 Chapter 140 - Angel Meets Human 2

    He''d have to stay, protect her because he was sure the round faced many horned demon would make its move after. The day was almost over and her prayers would cease soon.


    Combat with this demon was inevitable. He could not just leave outrightly.


    Sunday looked to Bane but didn''t see the Wolf inside. He peered to the gate, his vision suddenly clearing as he saw everything behind the wall.


    "Wow." He exclaimed, happy at this.


    Bane was still outside. And from the looks of it, the Wolf appeared to be standing guard. It was now up to him to get to this Bolu girl in order to complete the mission.


    He rubbed the spatial ring as he began to climb up the stairs, hoping that everything he was going to need would be in it.


    Everything!


    Once he got to the end of the spiral stairs, he sighed, feeling a bit nervous. He had come down to Earth and was about to complete the mission, now and for all. But he did not know how she would react to hi.


    What if she freaked? Had she ever seen or ever come in contact with an Irunmole ever before? H e doubted so.


    If she could have come in contact with the Irunmoles, or rather, if Humans regularly came in contact with Irunmoles, then the cluelessness of the humans who had demons riding on their shoulders would be absent.


    Was eh up to the task, peradventure she freaked out and thought of him as evil, could he calm her down? Would that impede his duties?


    His c.h.e.s.t was heaving as he breath in and out, sighing and shaking his head. Twice, he rubbed his face, smearing off the cold sweat that had broken out there. No point in looking like he was cared before the human. That would not be beneficial to the case.


    But he was scared!


    What was he to do? How was he to do it? His body shivered and this throat constricted. Taking conscious efforts, he drew in long breaths, exhaling or traying his possible best to exhale the panic building up in his c.h.e.s.t.


    "It is okay! Its just one human. You have faced worse, remember? And never did you run away from them!" He said and exhaled with a long sigh. He was trying to boost his courage but deep down, he knew it was futile.


    "Focus, Sunday. Take away the attention from yourself by looking about. Be in the moment!" He tried again to pacify himself.


    He looked about, taking the setting of the building into sight. From the place where he stood, to the back of him was the walling. Besides him, by his right were the stairs he had taken up to get here.


    By his left, there was a line of doors were present, revealing that they were entrances to the apartments behind them.


    Three doors, all in the wall of yellow with a ceiling topping of white. Two fluorescent bulbs graced the center of the narrow ceiling but at the moment they were off. He spotted the box of white having two switches and wondered what they were,


    Things like that were not common in Orun so it was a little bit confusing. Refusing to dwell on that, he let his mind wander to the narrow passageway that was before hi. How they expected to live without getting to get into the other person''s way due to the small passageway was confusing to him.


    But then again, could he really blame them? Humans seemed to pride in the fact that they lived and existed within compressed spaces. Or perhaps, it was because humans bred without reason?


    Towards the end of the passage way was the flat to the right of him, just after the stairs. From his position, he could see that it was the same place the demon that was embedded in the wall looked at.


    Bolu''s apartment no doubt.


    He looked out of the space between the apartment and the stairs, a small piece of balcony with concrete railings, looking at the beauty streaking into the sky. It reminded him that time was indeed short here and he had to get done already.


    He was racing against time. Not only for the time to complete the mission but also the time to get to be with her before the demon came. He had to act fast.


    He needed to man up. This was why he was here.


    The heavens forbade that he messed it up because of cold feet.


    "Here goes nothing!" Sunday sighed, rubbing his hands together as he walked forward.


    Getting there, he stopped in front of the door and moved his hand to knock. But then, as he did, he remembered he lacked solidity, shrugging at his ignorance. Why knock when he could just as well get inside? His lack of solidity was definitely going to take a very long while for him to get really used to it.


    Or as simple as a regular student''s room could be. A curtain, silky white with a fancy grey hemming above the rod was opposite him, just at the window, parted to both sides of the window. The window itself was made of plain window glass slides and a burglary proof that was painted in the same color of the room, white.


    The window situated at the left side of the wall, just by the edge of the adjoining wall. The adjoining wall, white in color but with abstract circles and wavy patterns of white, along with a hung fancy calendar and a blue wall clock, had two doors in it.


    One of the doors was the shut, the one directly before the window, the door, painted in ash color. The door was open and appeared to be the larger of the two doors. From where he stood at the entrance of the room, he could only see so little of it, except for the white tiling in it and the little row of wooden cabinets attached to the wall, while the tiles begun just below it.


    He walked further, seeing more of the room. The room, the one he had just passed through with the open door appeared to be the kitchen as he picked on the sight of a green plastic plate racks, a little table top and some kitchen worthy equipments.


    He walked to the end of the room and looked through the window with a sigh. Having done that, he turned back, setting his eyes on the lady on the bed before him. She had not seen him yet, or could she?


    If she couldn''t, it would pose some sort of trouble as it would be somewhat difficult to speak to her. Or would it?


    Behind her was a wardrobe and some clothes hanging down on the wall attached hanger jut beside the door he had entered. Beside the wardrobe and the bed was a little space where a plastic cabinet of books lay and also, a plastic table and a reading chair as well.


    He looked past that, bringing his eyes to the lady and the bed. The bed, it was a mess. And the lady herself, she looked worse for wear. She lay on the bed, her head turned towards the wall, with her hair disheveled. The area about her head was soaked with tears most likely. Her breathing was laborious and painful with each heave. Her fingers clung tightly to the bed wrappings, pulling it in a whorl as she scattered the already scattered bed even for more. She had a yellow gown on her body that stuck and clung to her kin, thoroughly soaked with tears.


    In fact, she was a sorry case. And it hurt him so much to see her in this state.


    That was it, he reasoned. Her brief said she was a good person but the dull covering of darkness kept her life away from all that was good. This meant that for every good she did, the usual expected response of receiving good as her retribution was being countered by the covering on her.


    It was clear what he had to do now. What he had to do to make sure she could laugh once again. He had to use the light orb, the last one he had that Maerius had given to hi to purge her completely.


    Thankfully, he had only used one of it rather than the two.


    He exhaled one last time and steeled his nerves. It was now or never. Time was ticking really fast.


    "Hello???" Sunday called out, trying to announce his presence.


    But there was no response. Rather than a response, the sobbing of the girl before him increased slightly higher.


    Humans somewhat had a heightened response to the things that were to physical when they were deep in meditation and a clearer sense of being. She had to be inn that state, after all she had been shut in here for days.


    He had to rely on that to see if she could see him. Only when she could see him would he be confident that he could effectively carry out this his duty.


    "Please work. Please, tell me you can see me." Sunday pleaded desperately, looking at her with a gritted teeth.

 Chapter 141 - The First Meeting with Bolu

    He had to rely on that to see if she could see him. Only when she could see him would he be confident that he could effectively carry out this his duty.


    "Please work. Please, tell me you can see me." Sunday pleaded desperately, looking at her with a gritted teeth.


    Just then, the girl''s form shuddered and she turned, partially. She tilted her head from the left in such a way that her jaws were now implanted into the mattress , the very act of it as she she had heard something but was not sure what it was.


    Sunday gasped, excitement spreading through his frame. If she reacted that way, then, it meant she could hear him. He saw her return her head back to the same position it was in, before. And thus time, she was not sobbing.


    In fact, if he was to make a guess, he would arrive at the conclusion that she was waiting, straining to confirm if she actually heard anything. Or if her mind was playing tricks on her.


    Then, it dawned on him. If she was trying to be attentive, then, he could not let it pass.


    "Greetings, Miss!" Sunday called out with a loud voice.


    He waited but there was no reaction. Sunday shook his head then, exhaling as he realized that what happened was merely a coincidence.


    "No... It couldn''t have been a mere coincidence." Sunday whispered to himself, disagreeing with the thought process he had earlier on.


    There had to be something he could do. Initially, she had stirred in reaction to his voice back then so, that had proven that she could react to things pertaining to him. He just had to believe that.


    Only that and nothing more.


    However, that was just on his part. Now the human girl, Bolu, must have taken what she heard as a mere coincidence or as something which was playing tricks on her. Most likely in the stance that was trying to penetrate his resolve.


    Instead, at this time, Bolu returned to place her head back the way she was, staring to the wall again. Sunday frowned just about then, sighing as he tried to reason out something.


    He had to make sure he could convince her to believe he was here. But how do you make someone believe what they hear or see is nothing like a game of the mind?


    For all he could think of, even if Bolu could see him, there was every possibilty of her freaking out, or her thinking it was just the game of the mind.


    Worse, she could even think he was some burglar or something along that line.


    Sunday sighed as he clenched his fists, again. If only there was something he could use, something to attract her. It was so easy for him to walk up to her to tap her and all that but like he reasoned earlier, she could dismiss it as a game of her mind.


    After all, she had yet to eat, according to the briefing about her. And humans did not function so well when they missed eating.


    To gain her attention, what he had in mind was something she would not be able to pass off as nothing.


    But it was only a speculation. Still, he was willing to bank on it.


    On her part, Bolu grimaced.


    Earlier, she had heard some sounds but when she tried to listen closely, she heard nothing. Now, she was not sure if she actually did hear anything or her mind was tricking.


    In the same vein, she was not sure if God heard her pleas to end her life''s affinity for trouble.


    But she was determined to continue fasting and fasting and fasting. Even until the next week.


    ''If I perish, I perish'' Bolu had steeled up her mind when she began the fast three days back.


    This was the 3rd day of her fast already.


    Her room was scattered and the yellowy gown she had on were tattered, signs of forceful tears all over it. Hair disheveled and she hadn''t been out of her room since then. Now on the 3rd day, Bolu hadn''t received any conviction in her spirit that her prayers for speedy recovery for Iyanu had been answered.


    Overcome with anger, she pulled fantically at her hair, ripped her clothing here and there like a mad woman.


    She raised herself, weakly with a shaky body, from the bed only to crash down on all fours, slipping down to the ground.


    Her body wouldn''t yield.


    "???????????????????? ????????!" Sunday chanted quietly, summoning the blades of light.


    Bolu looked over to the spot now or appeared to mover her head his direction only to stop, her gaze pinned to the wall adjacent to the window. He was standing in front of the window.


    But seeing her reaction set his lips into a curve. She could react to his technique, mostly because it was a light technique and so light had sparked about. Nevertheless, He was going to take advantage of it.


    "I am Sunday. And I was sent to bring you the answer to your prayers, Bolu" The voice sounded and Bolu turned her head, slowly to towards the window, her eyes widening just abit as she saw a man in the shimmer of white light.


    He had clear, almost transparent eyes that seemed to glitter with sturdy, thick nose and lips. He had a seemingly bald head, although one could not categorically say he was bald.


    His c.h.e.s.t was b.a.r.e and round about his arms with bands of light that spiraled round and round. Like a snake slithering around a tree branch.


    Bolu trailed her watery eyes down to the mystery man lower torso,. He had a blue black trouser with brown leather trappings. Standing aloft, he towered above her kneeling frame at a height of 6ft.


    Despite that he was the definition of beauty. Any woman would kill to have him.


    And she was no exception!


    She closed her eyes or rather, her eyes appeared to be closing.


    When a flash of brilliant light blinded her eyes!


    Sunday had slammed the Imole Mo blades against the other, the resulting force being a blast of light and miniature shock wave that traversed the length of the room in an instant.


    It seemed to Sunday that she was going to sleep just about now being that her body was extremely exhausted. And so, he had done that desperate move.


    The curtain fluttered wildly as an eerie yet comforting chill filled the atmosphere. Loose papers tossed about. The door that had been shut for 3 days straight suddenly opened and banged shut violently.


    Bolu gasped at this, her eyes widening immediately. She wanted to get up and run away. Things did not just happen like that and we''re considered as normal.


    But still, she made no effort to do so. Not that she was not scared.


    She was!


    But her body didn''t just react in anyway.


    "Ar¡­are you an Angel?"She mumbled inaudibly, waiving her weak fingers in the air.


    The figure blinked at her as if trying make up his mind. Then after what seemed like an eternity, it advanced towards her with stretched right hand.


    On his part, Sunday had blinked because he was taken aback by her question.


    What was an angel? He had asked himself, unable to come to grasp with what she said.


    Had he not already told her his name? So why did she ask if he was an Angel?


    Eventually, he shoved the thoughts aside. He would ponder over that for later. And then, he had moved on towards her as she sat on the ground.


    "Rise,daughter of man. Your answers are here. Iyanu has recovered and the perpetrators have been taken into custody." Sunday said but it was a lie. However, he had to say that because of the pain that racked his heart at the sight of the lady.


    She''d suffered so much already that he felt she would have condition improved if she knew Iyanu was indeed feeling well.


    Which meant, he had to get out of here, faster than he could to make good of his words. And as he considered it briefly, it was going to be a problem now that there was a demon waiting to have a pound of flesh from her, downstairs.


    And if that did happen, there was no need for all of this in the first place. It meant, simply, that he failed his mission. And that''s as something he could not b.a.r.e to see.


    "Young woman, arise." The figure said now. He was standing over her now. As he did, a strange rejuvenating energy began to flow through Bolu. It was warming her entire body, soothing the various places on her body where she''d self inflicted on herself.


    "

 Chapter 142 - Cleansing Bolu

    "Rise, daughter of man. Your answers are here. Iyanu has recovered and the perpetrators have been taken into custody." Sunday said but it was a lie. However, he had to say that because of the pain that racked his heart at the sight of the lady.


    She''d suffered so much already that he felt she would have condition improved if she knew Iyanu was indeed feeling well.


    Which meant, he had to get out of here, faster than he could to make good of his words. And as he considered it briefly, it was going to be a problem now that there was a demon waiting to have a pound of flesh from her, downstairs.


    Going to Iyanu immediately would mean leaving Bolu. And unless he could get her to leave with him, there was no guarantee that the demon would spare her.


    And if that did happen, there was no need for all of this in the first place. It meant, simply, that he failed his mission. And that''s as something he could not b.a.r.e to see.


    "Young woman, arise." The figure said now. He was standing over her now. As he did, a strange rejuvenating energy began to flow through Bolu. It was warming her entire body, soothing the various places on her body where she''d self inflicted on herself.


    "


    "Are you an angel?" Bolu asked again. She angled her head from the bed to have a better view of the towering angel over her.


    The figure was hesitant for a while. Finally, after what seemed like ages, he spoke


    "I am Sunday and I am simply a messenger of light."


    This fellow, here, seemed too odd to be the angel she had been doctrinated to believe. That angel with the white robes with accents of Gold here and there and occasionally, a mighty golden sword at the side.


    Her instincts were screaming at her to run. But she didn''t. Not that she had the strength to do so.


    She ignored the voice at the back of her mind urging her to flee as she probed this ''Messenger of light''


    Weren''t angels messengers of light? Was God not the almighty God who dwells in light. This ''angel'' must definitely be telling the truth. She thought further.


    "Su¡­sun..Sunday! But Angels don''t tell their names. " She blurted instead.


    The door opened again and banged shut loudly as the eerie chill increased . Bolu could almost feel her heart beating against her ribcage.


    Something was off. Definitely, she thought


    Sunday did not reply.


    Instead, he opened his right palm to her. The Spirals of light at his arms had begun to glow brighter than before as an angelic sort of aura filled the atmosphere.


    Then the palm moved for Bolu.


    She tried to rise up and jump away. But instead, the fear paralyzed her. Not like she had half an ounce of energy left.


    Instead, she watched as the palm made for her shoulders and rested there.


    Heaving, She watched as the light ball seemed to fade into her shoulder.


    No, it didn''t fade. It slowly transferred itself into her shoulder. At this, Sunday withdrew his hand and watched with satisfaction as the light ball that seemed to diffuse into Bolu began to spread.


    Stretching out wisps of light like tentacles as it slowly diffused from the shoulder onto the entire body.


    As the light spread through, a seemingly equivalent ball of darkness began to converge on her other shoulder that was pinned to the bed.


    "Wah??.." Bolu m.o.a.n.e.d weakly as tears began to flow down afresh


    "I know you have a lot of questions about all of this. But it is not to me to answer. True, Angels don''t tell their names. But the term Angels is relative" Sunday spoke with clear voice that seemed to echo around the room.


    "You''re..; not an angel?" Bolu gasped now, feeling more energized than before. The wisps of light had grown stronger in her already as the ball of black light that had converged at her other shoulder suddenly dispersed into thin air.


    Looking down at her hands, she noticed that her hands glowed and her skin suddenly became more refreshed and brighter.


    "Yes, I do. Angels, don''t tell their names. That''s what priest told me. Who are you?" Bolu asked with renewed interest.


    The ''messenger of light'' simply shook his head.


    *****************************************


    "I already told you. There''s a lot of things you would not understand. The supernatural is mystery to humans." Sunday said amidst his shaking of his head.


    "I talked to you only because of the spiritual essence you are oozing out right now. Its powerful. Even for a human."


    "Spiritual essence?..." Bolu checked herself, starting with her hands.


    Yes, she noticed that her body seemed brighter than ever. But that could also be as a result of her continuous exposure to bright light. What was this¡­ messenger of light saying.


    Or what did this ''Messenger of light'' mean?


    "Yes, spiritual essence. Your aura." Sunday replied, tilting his head a bit.


    "I..I don''t understand." Bolu shook her head, still admiring her somewhat glowing hands. "My body is glowing. Strangely, I don''t feel any weakness or pain anywhere. Even the pain in my heart¡­ i.. I feel brand new." Bolu added, looking up at Sunday now.


    "You must be an angel. God sent me an angel¡­ Yassssss!" Bolu eyes widened with realization as she leapt up from the ground, joyous.


    "I told you, the term Angel. It''s relative. Angels are just what humans use to classify supernatural encounters that they cannot explain." Sunday replied.


    Bolu froze.


    She stretched her trembling finger at her as panic shot across her face. "So, you are not an Angel?"


    Bolu was heaving now. It seemed her knees were about to give way as she bent a bit in a bid to stabilize them.


    "No. no. no no no no¡­ Nooooo¡­" Bolu screamed, backing away to the end of the room , away from Sunday. "Get away from me, you devil."


    Sunday''s eyes flickered for a bit. The door opened again and banged shut, continuously sending cold shivers down her spine.


    What had she entered into now? She could feel a force pushing at her, chipping her now regained energy continuously.


    At this sight, Sunday chuckled. "Oh, I''m sorry. Didn''t mean to frighten you. I was only giving you an indication of what spiritual essence felt like." He moved towards her but she retreated.


    They continued till she was backing the wall. Scared stiff, her fingers gripped at the wall, sliding over it as if searching a sort of object she could use to smash this creepy smiling¡­ whatever


    Sunday got to her now. And then, vanished.


    In a blink, he was back where he started.


    "Easy, Bolu. In human existence, there are higher up controlling the turn of events. The physical, your realm is controlled by the spiritual. And as you know it, even spiritual side has divisions.


    There''s God and there''s him¡­"


    ''who''s him? Satan? '' Bolu queried mentally


    "Ever wonder why your life was chaotic earlier? It is because the forces of darkness have paid attention to the godly aura from you. That is why they have been trying to taint your aura in order to weaken you. Your aura is scaring them. That''s why they have been fighting you in every area of you life."


    "ME..." Bolu swallowed hard. "How did I go to being focus for the devils?" She muttered inaudibly but he heard her.


    "You know what you humans say.-No good deed is lost. Your times of helping people had built your aura to an impressive state, scaring even demons. That''s why it only logical for them to trouble you till they taint it or even take your life to have your essence to them and even put a dampener on you, like the one I just banished from your soul. Lest just say, you are Very Important to in the spiritual. When you prayed, your aura jumped up higher, forcefully calling into the heavens and I was deployed to you. "


    "Ohh¡­" Bolu cooed. She was seating on he ground now with her around her mouth as she ooh''ed.


    "Because of you high essence, I am talking to you. I have overstepped bounds that shouldn''t be stepped and¡­"


    "If you are not an Angel. Then, what are you?" Bolu asked again, puzzled.


    Sunday did not reply. Instead, he walked to the place he originally appeared in. As he did, his body began glowing brightly.


    Then he looked back.


    "I am an Irunmole¡­ a messenger of light." Sunday said before smirking at her.


    He glowed brighter as a chaotic storm of light wisps flickered about in the air around him.


    VHUUP!


    He flashed, flickering for a bit.


    Then he was no more.


    It was just her.


    And she still couldn''t believe her eyes?


    ___________________


    (T/N)


    1. 3rd Prime is Wicked.


    2. Town/Realm


    3. Gods/Goddess/Deity


    4. Heaven


    5. Realm of the Unpure


    6. realm of the pure spirits


    ________

 Chapter 143 - An Angels Act

    To the human girl, Bolu, Sunday had vanished, his whole presence erased from her sight.


    But that had not been the case.


    Sunday smirked, thankful that he still had Niniola, a ln Irunmole who had thought of him to be something tangible.


    After his rescue from Obedi''s specials, Niniola had taken quite some artefacts and Agbara imbued materials which she stacked up in a big. Then, he had not paid attention to it.


    In fact, he wondered what was with her and the artefacts that she took.


    After all, Niniola was strong.


    Of what need would the artefacts be for?


    An artefact was an equipment of massive power, created with the intended purpose of performing a special technique.


    In simple terms, this special technique of a thing was only just a regular technique in a particular law.


    Most times, being a very powerful form of it or a replicated availability of that status, although for a particular number of time. It was not infinite.


    For an artefact to be created, one needed an equipment that was strong enough to contain the power of it. And to make such equipment durable, a high tiered Class being was to be present, mostly Primes although Alphsa and even Omegas Classes people have at one time or the other Artefacts.


    That being said, a high Classed being also, of the aforementioned classes had to be present or for higher quality, more than one had to be present to seal a technique within an equipment.


    This meant that no matter what happens or who was involved or the situation that as in play, just about anyone could wield any artefact. And, if that person knew how to time it and use it exactly, such a person could even win battles against those who happened to be Higher Classed than the wielder.


    It was because of this that Artefacts were prized and held as valuable. If one had a very powerful artefact, even those who were Primes could be defeated. However the rarity of such high powered artefact were low because it took even the smallest of Artefacts in terms of power scale to be made by an Omega or Alpha or Prime. Therefore, for such an instrument that could effectively, when used and timed perfectly, defeat a Prime Classed being; That meant that the artefact would be created by someone who was either Prime Classed at the barest minimum or Ascendancy Classed and above.


    In the instance of the Prime Classed being creating a Prime Level Artefact, this often resulted in the death of such a person except other factors played in.


    So, when Niniola had taken away quite the handful of some powerful artefact, although, she had selected it randomly, the value of the stack could just be seen.


    The look of awe he had glimpsed in her face had notified him of how she was holding him in her mind. And even though it was but for a fleeting moment, he enjoyed it.


    He wanted to be looked upon as someone who was not a weakling.


    It was for this reason he had put himself out there to intercept the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf when it came out on its rampage. It was for this reason he had wanted to get up strong. That was also why he did not want Ninola around him because she always happened to get ahead of him to protect him. But now that he had seen the look of awe, it meant to him that for once, he was not being considered a weakling.


    He enjoyed it. But then again, he had to earn it. Using Artefacts did not just make the cut for him because somehow along the time he was going to need to pull in his actual punches.


    And when that time came, he''d rather prefer to be dead than allow Bolu or any other person gawk at him in disappointment.


    The artefact he had stored in his ring back then, when Niniola had gotten him fresh clothing during the time he was searching for Wole to punish.


    Now, it had come the long way in earning him the look of awe on Bolu''s face.


    He had enjoyed it and now he still enjoyed it, even as he relished the thought, standing just in front of the door.


    It had been a basic one, containing a technique of light. Vanishing Light or Disappearing light was a technique that enable a person to teleport within the reach of a hurled light ball. It had been the same technique Obedi had wanted to use to kick him out from the shop but of which, he had withstood by holding on to the edges of the door.


    If the person wished to hurl the light ball to the sky and did so, that was where the person would appear. Just right at the end of the travel path of the ball.


    So, one had to be careful not to hurl it farwawy from the intended targeted place and also to be accurate to hurl it right at the intended location.


    It was simple but yet as complex as that. It relied on arm strength, accuracy and the will of the caster to align with the light orb.


    However, in Sunday''s case, because he was using an artefact, that did not play in.


    Rather, he had taken the orb, a very small pearl-like object and in a blur had activated it forward.


    Irunmoles were fast footed and also speedy in all terms when compared to humans. So, of course, when he had done the activation, removal of the pearl from his spatial ring and had done that speedily, Bolu was unable to follow it with her humanly eyes.


    In fact, she had not seen the very action of it for her to register a blur and so Sunday had been able to activate the artefacte without anything going amiss.


    And in the end, she was full of admiration for him. Whereas, it had all been an Artefact.


    To the layman, it might have been trickery. But then again, what was trickery all about?


    True, he had wanted to look badass to her but he did not have the intention of tricking her.


    Or did it?


    "No... It wasn''t!" Sunday humphed as he stood in front of the door. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-act_51601917696068637">#''s-act_51601917696068637</a> for visiting.


    He had used an Artefact earlier on for the scene he had put in with Bolu. He smote his head just about then, telling himself he had t be careful about recklessly using Artefacts even if it was impress a person.


    But then, Sunday reasoned, he was justified. Bolu had asked him some questions here and there.


    He felt the only best way to ill.u.s.trate it to her, especially about the spiritual essence of a thing, was to use an Artefact, a ringed one that amplified ones aura to the level of what he exhibited to her.


    He brought the front of his right palm to his face, looking at the bronze ring that was on his middle finger. He sighed.


    In the same way he had used the teleport pearl Artefact was the same way he used to get the ring on.


    At least, he sighed again, he explained that to her. So he was not lying.


    There was still a demon down there. Even though the demon was not yet here, that did not mean he should let his guard down.


    After all, the demon that was patient enough to wait till Bolu''s prayers were done would surely be patient to wait for him, an Irunmole, to leave.


    Or that was what he assumed. He could never be sure.


    Sunday heaved again. It was time to get going.


    That would have been what it would have been, if and if only the mission was that simple such as getting to Bolu and leaving for Orun.


    But now that a malicious demon was down there, it was no more simple.


    Also, he had to get to Iyanu. He had told a lie and the only way to rectify it was to make good of it.


    ''Heh! Sunday!'' Bane spoke into his mind.


    He was startled initially, jumping up only to see Bane watching him from the balcony, his wings flapping.


    "Oh!" Sunday sighed, looking at the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf that was his Soul bond beast. "What''s good?" He said, noting the now darker sky of Earth.


    It was already night or late evening. It was strange to him, the only place where he had come to see this amount of darkness was in Orun Apaadi when it was not so jam-packed with demons.


    ''You done with the mission yet? It''s evening here. If you are, we need to get going.'' Bane said and then flapped his wings, coming closer to the balcony.

 Chapter 144 - Stuck on Earth

    "Oh!" Sunday sighed, looking at the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf that was his Soul bond beast. "What''s good?" He said, noting the now darker sky of Earth.


    It was already night or late evening. It was strange to him, the only place where he had come to see this amount of darkness was in Orun Apaadi when it was not so jam-packed with demons.


    ''You done with the mission yet? It''s evening here. If you are, we need to get going.'' Bane said and then flapped his wings, coming closer to the balcony.


    "Hmm!" Sunday sighed. "If only it was that easy." He muttered, pulling himself from the direct front of the door to stand in the way.


    ''How do you mean?'' Bane asked, his fur at the head becoming squeezed in a frown.


    "Well... I wish I know what I mean. Wish it was all that easy to just do the mission and leave for Orun again... But no, I had to tell her she was fine."


    ''She? What are you saying?'' Bane blinked, flapping his wings again to stay afloat.


    "I don''t know what you mean but now that the mission... Is the mission over, Sunday? We really have not the time for this, remember? It''s already night on Earth and you know what that means.''


    "I did it okay. I cleared the mission. But then again, I had no idea the mission would become as branched and complex as this." Sunday shrugged as he walked further, placing him over the balcony as he looked at Bane.


    ''What do you mean by that? If you cleared the mission then why are you speaking in parables? We should leave already.'' Bane blinked.


    ''Wait, you do know how we can leave for Orun right?'' Bane asked


    The question took Sunday by surprise. He s.u.c.k.e.d in air as he c.o.c.ked his head at Bane.


    He had not considered that. No, not even for once!


    But now that Bane asked it, he was startled. How did Irunmoles who checked their mission return to Earth?


    It was not like they jumped up because from the way he landed, Orun was up and Earth was down.


    Even at that, it was impossible. Messenger Classed Irunmoles were the ones who were allowed to come down to Earth fo complete missions. Only on special occasions where a demon or demkn activity had to be banished, did Elites and other Classed Irunmoles make their way down.


    To think of it too, it had been almost scarce to hear that Warrior type Irunmoles were ever sent down to Earth. He knew this because at an early age, himself and Tayo were often taken into the High Council House by his father, The Elder. And as such, he had had the opportunity of knowing how things worked within their ranks.


    The Irunmoles mostly dispersed were Messenger Classed Irunmoles.


    That being said, how did those Messenger Classed Irunmoles survive on Earth with all the demon activity?


    And even more, how did they ever get to Orun back?


    They did not have access to Agbara, so what energy would they have tapped in to have enabled them defy the gravity of Earth up to Orun.


    He frowned, shaking his head while he rested his arm across his c.h.e.s.t and then placed his left elbow on it, holding his chin in thoughtfulness.


    "I don''t know, Bane. It''s not like I could just jump up there and fly into Orun? Or can you?" Sunday''s eyes blinked.


    The wolf looked morosely at him. ''No, Sunday. I am a quadrupled creature which means my strength is on the ground. The wings are an additional feature. Even if I can fly up there, flying for that long is bound to strenous.''


    Bane snorted. ''Still, even if I make it up there, I can''t just barge up there. I mean, I don''t see any World Bridges around...'' Bane looked up at the sky.


    "World Bridge?" Sunday looked up to the sky. "Why would there be a World Bridge down here on Earth? Everything is in the physical here." He commented.


    ''I don''t know, you tell me. After all, you are the Irunmole here while my knowledge of things is only limited by the scope of Orun. Anything outside of it is beyond me.'' Bane replied to him, looking at Sunday.


    "Today is the first time I will ever be on Earth. Where would you expect me to know stuff?"


    ''At least, you had history and records of others who had come down to Earth. That aside, If you can''t find a World Bridge, from my own limited experience, things are going to be sure for you, Sunday."


    "What do you mean, Bane? What is that to mean?" Sunday asked, unfolding his arms.


    He put his hands on the railing of the concrete guide for the balcony and yawned.


    Just what was Bane getting at already? He was lost. What was going to happen if he did not get to find a World Bridge?


    ''Isnt that obvious, Sunday?'' Bane asked with a frown. ''World Bridges are used to gain entrance or exit into the Layers of Heaven. Without finding a World Bridge, dare I say, you are sure going to be stuck down here in Earth, unable to return back to the heaven where you stay.'' Bane expantiated.


    Sunday swallowed.


    That seemed very serious. If he was not going to get back to Orun without finding a World Bridge, then that means stuff just went from zero to hundred.


    He snorted, waving his hand dismissively at Bane.


    No use trying to think about what was going him a headache already. That would sort itself out along the way.


    ''This is actually serious, Sunday. If you never find a World Bridge... I mean, what you run into demon trouble before you ever find a World Bridge... that is, if they ever exist.'' Bane emphasized. "You would be stuck here. And that..."


    "Enough! You think I don''t know that?" Sunday exploded in anger, yelling at the top of his voice as he pointed a finger to Bane.

 Chapter 145 - Complex Mission

    He snorted, waving his hand dismissively at Bane.


    No use trying to think about what was going him a headache already. That would sort itself out along the way.


    ''This is actually serious, Sunday. If you never find a World Bridge... I mean, what you run into demon trouble before you ever find a World Bridge... that is, if they ever exist.'' Bane emphasized. "You would be stuck here. And that..."


    "Enough! You think I don''t know that?" Sunday exploded in anger, yelling at the top of his voice as he pointed a finger to Bane.


    "You don''t think I am not aware that I would be stuck here? At least, until I find a way to jump my way all to heaven."


    Bane sighed, closing its eyes. ''No need to get all worked up together. We both in this together. By the way, jumping your way to heaven won''t work, you still need a World Bridge.''


    "I know, damnit!" Sunday growled as he pounded his fist into the railing.


    He knew just then but he could dream, couldn''t he?


    "Anyways, it''s not like I can just leave already."


    ''Yes, you mentioned the mission got complex. What was that about?'' Bane requested, opening his eyes.


    "I made it complex. I told her that her best friend, a fellow human girl who happens to go by the name Iyanu is already healed and recuperating."


    ''But that isn''t true. I mean, this is the only place we have being right?''


    "Exactly!"


    ''So, you lied. I thought Irunmoles...''


    "I KNOW!" Sunday snapped. "But if I can make good of it, then it''s not a lie or neither would it be held against me in any way." Sunday explained.


    ''So, what is the way forward? We gave to stick around Earth till then?''


    "Well, yes." Sunday shrugged. "It''s not like we have a way of getting off Earth. And even though Earth feels like freedom to me, eventually I''d want to get back there to boast of my success... Phew!"


    ''So...''


    "So, I have to get to this Iyanu." Sunday replied to Bane.


    Bane frowned. "Hmm? To the human girl? Since when did you ever know restorative techniques? Or did you forget that your primary and most available technique is the Imole Mo technique? And that is attack oriented, not healing.'' Bane reproved.


    "I know." Sunday sighed and rested his elbows on the railguard. As he did does, his body leaned forward while his head hung low on his shoulder, staring down below.


    "I need to get to here. Get something to heal her and then I can make good of my words. Sepaking of which, Maerius gave me something for that."


    Bane''s ears c.o.c.ked. ''something for that? What is that?''


    Sunday rose upright, a smile on his lips.


    Now that he thought of it, Maerius had actually prepared him for the journey to Earth.


    When he had gotten the spatial ring on his Deployment to Earth, back then when Niniola found him at the place he found himself at; he had been briefed there and then.


    He had had the ring ever since then. Luckily for him, Obedi had not taken it out when he had been out neither did he tamper with it.


    Maerius had installed the ring with a Cleaning Light Orb. Two of them in fact.


    One he had used on Bolu and the other...


    "Third Prime Maerius gave me some Light Orbs. Two of them in total. He envisaged that something like this would come up even though he did not exactly tell me. So, if I am right, which I am, the last orb would still be... Snap!" Sunday growled, his eyes widening just about now.


    ''What is that?'' Bane''s alarmed voice blasted out in his Soul Space.


    "Aaaaghhhh...." Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d, dropping back to the rail guard with his left elbow and a facepalm from his right.


    "I used it. Damnit. I used it back then in Orun Apaadi after the encounter with that Boss Demon." Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d, weakly.


    ''You used it to restore yourself... No wonder you were all so shiny after everything. Now, now, what happens now that you don''t have it? I don''t believe you know any technique that can heal a person, do you?'' Bane queried.


    His shoulders slumped, his will departing. Now, he realised how foolish it was to have used mission materials on himself. But could he really blame himself?


    He didn''t want to look like he was just out of a messpit. He didn''t think it would have made the slightest sense to the human girl, Bolu.


    Perhaps, it would have even scared her.


    But even at this, the fact remained. He had nothing to use on Iyanu. And he had to get her restored and healed otherwise, there wound be no way to redeem himself for the lie he had told.


    "No... Niniola would have prioritised attack oriented items to healing ones." His shoulder slumped even further and his head dangled lower.


    "What to do? Ah... This is all so confusing and complicated!" Sunday mentioned.


    GRAAAAAAARRRRR...


    A Blood curdling roar erupted suddenly and Sunday jerked his head up.


    "Bane, is that you?" Sunday asked only do this mouth to hang down open as he stared at Bane.


    Bane''s head was tilted to the side just as running steps began to ricochet off the stairs.


    Just what was Bane looking at?


    ''No... I cannot speak out loud. You know that!''


    Bane replied, flapping his wings to remain afloat as he kept on gazing to the side of Sunday, that is, to right of him.

 Chapter 146 - Guardian

    A blood curdling roar erupted suddenly and Sunday jerked his head up.


    "Bane, is that you?" Sunday asked only do this mouth to hang down open as he stared at Bane.


    Bane''s head was tilted to the side just as running steps began to ricochet off the stairs.


    Just what was Bane looking at?


    ''No... I cannot speak out loud. You know that!''


    Bane replied, flapping his wings to remain afloat as he kept on gazing to the side of Sunday, that is, to right of him.


    And it was because something was coming. Something really really angry!


    "Ah, ha, ha, ha," Loud huffed breathing began to resound in the air. Sunday tensed just as he felt a surge of malicious intent surging into the air. The atmospere bean to carry with it, a prickly dense aura of dark, evil sensations. The type he had felt when the demons had surrounded them back in Orun Apaadi.


    "D-demon!" Sunday stammered as h took his hands off the rail guard of the balcony and turned to the far right.


    And there, he saw it.


    The demon was fed up of waiting. And so, it was ehre for the kill.


    "AAHHRRRRHH!" It growled a wordless challenge to Sunday as it scampered towards Sunday with its hands acting as supporting limbs for its legs.


    It had bloodshot eyes, large with an thin blue membrane covering it entirely. It lacked eyelids which suggested that the membrane would have defineitely been serving the function for the membrane. That aside, it had a growl on its four squared shaped head. On th sides of it s head were numerous tiny horns that outlined the shape of it while it had an ape type nose that was glistening with some fluid.


    Its skin in general was blue, some area of it having the shade of purple. Its skin was v b.a.r.e and withut clotjhing save for the loincloth of brown tattered material that hung from the diritied strap of what was once a yellow fiber robe which appeared like it was indeed very thick but in the course of line had been weathered down to this thin visage of it. The rope was wound round its waist and from it, the loincloth dangled and flapped just as the demon growled and then bursted out again. Behind him was another loose lying piece of the loin cloth that was intended to protect his rear from being openly viewed. On his waist, just after the wound piece of fiber robe was a little piece of the clothing that covered up the vitals and also the sides of the waist.


    It dashed, sagile enough as it scampered from side to side, despite the seemingly bulk size it had. Although it was not any biger than Sunday which meant the demon was roughly at a height of 6ft, which Sunday current height was, but still, its body mss was much bigger than Sunday. Its limbs, the legs appeared to be somewhat longer and more ripped than the upper limbs, which may just have been the reason why the demon had to resort to using its upper limbs in order to balance itself out while running.


    It dashed, just as Sunday gritted his teeth now, having observed all the features about it, fisted his hands. Turning fully now, he did the only thing that came naturally to him as the saw that the charging demon was going to close in on him, any second.


    He charged, muffling a growl by grounding his teeth.


    A-HOWWWWWWWWWLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL.....


    A burst of forceful soundwave energy exploded, just right in front of Sunday, diagonal enough to barely scathe him as it crossed his path and blocked him from movement. The follow up was an explosion of impetus that slammed into Sunday. Quickly, the Irunmole put down his leg down and made an X with his hand just across his face and his c.h.e.s.t as he pressed his leg to the ground, thus resisting the force from completely throwing him away.


    The Sound wave. He recognized it. But why would Bane attack him?


    Sunday looked up and then his eyes widened as he saw the true intent of the soundwave. The soundwaves energy waves rolled off the wall that it had been directed to, cutting out a diagonal path in the opposite direction. And like Sunday, the advancement path of the demon was cut into, forcing the demon to quickly throw its upper body up and push its longer legs to the front as it tried to slide to a halt.


    Unfortunately, the sudden change of direction upset the demon''s momentum and the next moment, the shockwaves slammed into it, the force of it ramming it sideways to the balcony railings.


    "AAAAGGH!" The demon roared as it held down to the rail guide, his face smothered as well with the rest of its body by the shockwaves until it subsided. Ultimately, leaving it dizzy and stunned as it swayed helplessly against the railing.


    "What the hell, Bane?" Sunday growled as he stared at the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf. "Even if you had the noblest idea, did you forget that your attack could have wrecked his entire building, you know, right? And this is Earth, wtheir structyres and buildings do not regenerate when infused with Agbara, okay?"


    ''I tried to reduce the power of it, which is even why i had to angle the shot, diagonally.'' Bane''s solemn voice sounded in Sunday''s mind.


    But the Irunmole would not hear it. For all he care about, if that was what Bane thought, then that meant Bane had not even considered that he was in the path of danger. And instead of priotizing his life being that he was the host, Bane had gone up ahead to simply launch an attack.


    It seemed like a selfish reasoning but he did not care. It was going to be really pathetic if he got to be killed by his own soul bond. Another reason why he still had to be wary of this Prickled Bane Winged Wolf. It was not exactly within his power.


    "WHta the hell, Bane? You could have killed me! Was that what you wanted, eh?" Sunday voiced out his thoughts.


    ''If i had not done that, the demon would have surely carved you into two, being that it suddenly sprung on you. Or worse, it would have simply nudged past you and then headed in straight for the human girl to kill her, leaving all your mission a waste of time and efforts.'' Bane reasoned to Sunday.


    "Ahhh... Damn you!" Sunday growled, understanding now.


    He was pissed, no doubt but the words that Bane had spoken had given him new insights into the matter. Another possibility there was that the demon could just have sprung up onto the wall, scliming it to the side and totally evading him to get to the human girl.


    Sunday fisted his hands as he stared at the sorry sight of the demon that was staggering at the railings. He frowned at the sight of it, coming to another realization. The shockwave, even the slightest impact of it had been enough to send him back and would have done even worse than that if he had not mustered up energy in his legs at the last moment. But here, the same demon that had taken it full force and head on was still standing here.


    It may have sounded insignificant but he was sure that when Bane had used this same attack on the Primes, Maerius had bent sent flying back. And that was because Maerius was a Prime. He could tank it. But this demon was not anything close to being a Prime. If it was, he would have sensed it.


    Primes, no matter how they restrained their aura within themselves, it was still able to sense a little bit of their power within them. So, for this demon to still be standing even after this hit, it meant it was strong.


    However, it was not Prime Classed. Sunday frowned, he could have a go at it and be sure to win it. He bared his teeth, slightly leaning his body forward.


    "This is nothing! I would be done with him in no instant." Sunday cheered himself up.


    The best moment o strike was while the demon was still trying to get itself. And the best he made of that attack, the better his mission could be protected. Like he had mentioned to himself earlier, if anything did happen to Bolu within the space of his getting to her, that would be tantamount to his falling the mission.


    Now, he was going to be guardian.


    And he was not going to hesitate!


    "Bane, Stay out of this. The demon is mine."

 Chapter 147 - Guardian Angel

    "This is nothing! I would be done with him in no instant." Sunday cheered himself up.


    The best moment to strike was while the demon was still trying to get itself. And the best he made of that attack, the better his mission could be protected. Like he had mentioned to himself earlier, if anything did happen to Bolu within the space of his getting to her, that would be tantamount to his falling the mission.


    Now, he was going to be guardian.


    And he was not going to hesitate!


    "Bane, Stay out of this. The demon is mine."


    __________________________


    ??????T?Y ?I???O????? I??O???TIO? Irunmoles are in constant battling against demons and their hordes.


    Due to the will by which they were created, the typical Irunmole is meant to function as an intermediary between the gods (Awon Orisha) and humanity as a whole.


    And as such, their duties extend beyond distributing answers to prayers.


    In simpler terms, an Irunmole is basically a protector of humans from the hands of demons. There is a sub class of Irunmoles who assigned on guard duty to specific humans.


    This is ingrained in their mentality, no matter what may that, a Irunmole is Guardian!


    Bane scowled as Sunday''s order reached to him. The Prickled Bane Winged Wolf thought to itself, pondering the need for recklessness on the part of his host.


    He was not strong enough to deal with the demon, yet, he was throwing his head in. All technicality considered, the one to make an end to the rampaging demon was itself, Bane.


    Sunday was only being unnecessarily stupid.


    But then, what was it''s own? Bane blew out a whiff of air as it made it''s choice.


    Just like last time, he would try to sit this out too.


    May the universe speed him through.


    With ground teeth and grunts, Sunday closed up the distance between himself and the blue-purplish demon. Upon seeing him, the demon tried to react, bringing its left hand for a swing but it was all but a little late.


    Sunday had closed in and the next that followed wass a swift curve of Sunday''s fist from the right ramming into the left side of the demon cheek.


    "Gwarggh!" A generous amount of spittle flew out of the Demon''s punch-twisted lips as the power of the impact rotated it''s head to the right shoulder.


    Sunday saw this and a spark if excitement ignited in his eyes. He was right to have launched an attack on the demon. And he would be even the more correct if he followed up with another punch.


    And that he did.


    Time returned to its normal flow and the demon hollered, turning it''s head back to glare at Sunday. It''s right hand lifted away from the concrete railing of the balcony just as the air whistled past the face and Sunday''s follow up punch rocked into the right side of the face, shifting it all the way to the left.


    "Gwarrrggg!" More spittle flew out and a loose fang rolled out into the air, dislodged from the Demon''s gum.


    Sundaay did not relent as he sent his leg sprawling into the air, right up and bended. The knee cap going tight into the stomach of the demon for a hurtful kiss.


    Cold flesh wrapped his kneecap and his eyes bulged, mouth frozen in momentary fright as he discovered that he had being held at his leg. The tables shifted almost immediately as the demon''s grip tightened, almost breaking through the bones at the knee and extracting a yelp from Sunday.


    The demon huffed and the next minute, it swiftly turned its hands, twisting Sunday round. The Irunmole, taken by surprise lost his footing immediately as his head twirled in the head, slamming against the ground and then back up again as he was wound up in a quick circle.


    "Aghhhh!" Sunday growled out. When his head hit the ground as a result of the spin, he had seen stars immediately and a momentarily blacking of his vision. The demon had not allowed him time to even recuperate before rolling him up in the air, so much that he almost lost his last meal as a strong feeling of nauseous taste surged up his throat.


    ''Sunday....'' The sound of the wolf soul bond that Sunday had grown accustomed to rippled through his head. ''Need a hand?''


    "Stay back... I can hand... ummmggghhhrrr..." The words stayed stuck in his throat as his head bashed against the wall and then ricocheted down to the ground.


    He huffed and quickly tried to get himself altogether again. The demon did not seem like it was just going to leave him there after the smash. Sunday knew how everything would play out. Whenever an Irunmole and a demon clashed, the result was almost the same.


    Death to the loser of the battle.


    But Sunday, he sighed, he was not just going to die here. Even more, he would not allow Bane get in on this., He had to prove his worth to Bane. Only then could he be sure to remain in this demon infested realm that was Earth.


    "AAAAAAAAHGGHHHH!" Sunday yelled out, his head arched back on his fours as pain surged into his whole body, transmitted from the source of the agony that was behind him.


    His leg.


    The demon had smashed its foot down on the behind of his left ankle. And the pain of it was excruciating. His entire nerves were on fire as the malicours aura of the demon glazed over him , apin after pain smearing into his senses even as the demon kept on smashing the same point over and over.


    ''Need help, now?'' Bane asked, its voice still as cool as ever.


    Sunday growled, sniffing and contorting his face with a frown as he turned to Bane. "N-no... AAAAGGGGGGHHHHHHH!"


    Another smash had rammed into the bac of his ankle. At the small tendon that connected the sole to the leg at the back of the foot.


    "D-don''t interfere." The demon growled out as it reached for Sundays head. It clutched to his ears and started to pull, increasing the pain load that was coursing through the system of the Irunmole.


    And the more he puled, the redder Sunday''s ears being and the more the muscles there stretched till they were taut and almost ready to cut out.


    "BAAAAAAAANNNNNNEEEEEEEEEEE EEGGHHHRRRHRHH..." Sunday yelped out in pure agony as his head was pulled back so much that his body arched over, the demon threatening to half him into two by the gesture as it kept on pulling his ears. His neck riddled with veins as his eyes turned to the right, looking at Bane.


    And just about then, Bane''s body flickered as his eyes dilated. In that instant, it could sense the radiance in the soul of Sunday beginning to fade out. If any more time was allowed, the demon was sure going to snuff the life out of Sunday.


    Bane howled. "A-HOOOWWWWLLLLLL...''


    The next instant, its body flickered into view again, this time, its jaw widened for the form of the demon.


    In that same split second, the eyes of the demon dilated. It let go of Sunday, its face having a worried expression as it slammed its hands together and weaved out some abstract symbols in the air, before it.


    "Law of Envy: Fading Shadow" The demon chanted and Bane dashed past its form, its jaws clipping on what was suposed to be the demon.


    Except that it was not. The demon had flickered earlier, its body reverting into a shadow that sread out thin on the ground, and long all the way to the mouth of the stairs. And in this way, it completely evaded the attack from Bane.


    It''s body reformed, Bane''s snout smashed into the wall as a result of the empty lunge and Sunday''s body shivered. As all of the demon emanated from the shadow, taking its full shape and color as against the dark form that it was, Sunday''s form dashed from the ground with tremendous speed


    The next moment, the Irunmole smirked and latched his hands to the waist of the demon. "Gotcha!" Sunday smiled maniacally as essence dripped from the corner of his left lip.


    The eyes of the demon widened as its body lifted from the ground, under the haul of Sunday''s arms.


    And the next moment, Sunday tipped his leg and leapt. His body and the form of the demon getting tipped over the balcony, down to the ground below, with their heads being the first point of contact, potentially, with the ground.


    ''Sunday....'' The Wolf screamed out in Sunday''s mind but the Irunmole could not hear.


    He was too busy with his suicidal dive!

 Chapter 148 - Guardian II

    The wind rushed past the falling Irunmole. In the hands of the Irunmole who was Sunday, was the demon, hands clutching to the frame of the growling demon.


    He had been hit, pretty badly earlier. When he had first sighted the demon, he knew what he was going to be up to. Seeing that the demon was still in the same vicinity of the praying human girl, Bolu , had hinted to him about the power level it was.


    He had gone on to challenge. No, not challenge, to attack it and stop its charge to the human girl, Bolu, had so, the battle had begun. It had seemed so easy.


    Just take advantage of it since Bane''s howl had destabilized it. It had surprised him then, that the demon was still standing, even after it had been howled at. But then again, that went only to prove how strong the demon was. Still, he had charged it then, willing to take the advantage the situation presented to turn the tables around.


    After all, he was working on a time schedule. He had to be sure they was no really threat around that could end up being a jeopardy to the human girl. And then, once he was sure about that, he could go ahead to see what could be done about the second human girl, Iyanu, who happened to be the best friend of this human girl Bolu.


    Even though, he had brought it upon himself by telling Bolu then that her friend was recovered, a lie he had to make right of, he could not help but sigh at how complex it was. Even Maerius had envisaged it which was why he had given him two of the cleansing orbs, one of which he had used then.


    If only, he had been perceptive enough.


    Or perhaps, if he had ended up going to the Arlan of the High Council Deployment Zone in Ilu Obatala that Maerius had sent him to but he had gone to Thunder, on the words of Niniola. She had been right, he wanted to believe so, that the Deployment Zone in Ilu Obatala would have been full of moles waiting to get their eyes on them and then get about capturing and arresting them.


    However, the deed had been done. And now, now was not the place to pass blames or anything.


    Now was the place to make his mark and not be humiliated to Bane. The demon was his. And his alone to destroy.


    "Nnnrgh.." Sunday growled just as claws raked into his b.a.r.e back.


    The demon was making its move now. With the upper body of the demon over his back and his hands at the waist of the demon, the ground began to come in closer than before.


    "Aaaagahhh!" Two fists pounded into his back and searing pain exploded from the impacts.


    For a second, his sight blurred as a bleary form of dizziness hovered about him. His grip loosened just as another slamming of fists rippled into his back, increasing the hurt in the initial impact zone. He gasped for air, his entire frame racked with ache.


    "MMmmgh!" He grunted and then ground his teeth.


    He had come this close now. Letting go of the demon was not going to be of any benefit if he was this close to slamming it down and then failed to do so. Even more, if he let his grip loosen any more, the demon would be free and surely would twist itself out of the way and then, he, Sunday, would be the only to impact against the ground.


    He knew the risk when he had gone on the dive. It was a gamble, one that included him having to hold fast, no matter what the demon threw at him.


    "Aaaaaagagghhhhh!" The demon howled over Sunday, sharp points of pain suddenly bursting out in his inner ear.


    Sunday''s shoulder squeezed together almost immediately at this, desperately aching to scratch his ears. Just then, several pounds of fists slammed against his back, ach one as unbearable as what he coudl not imagine.


    "Almossssssttttttttttttttt...." Sunday yelled out, using his cream as a distraction against the several points of pain that rose and subsided almost immediately in the various points of his back and insides.


    "Theerreee...." He yelled finally as he loosened his hands, baring the whole back of the demon for the inevitable impact with the concrete floor. Simultaneously, he pushed his legs down to pull him down to the ground and as that happened, he swiftly leaned over, preparing his hands to aid his legs, thus negating the impacts. And almost immediately, he rolled forward.


    "Aaafggggg!" The demon roared in fright and then....


    GBAMMMMMM!


    The body of the foul creature ricocheted off the ground, bouncing back after the bone wrenching smash earlier on.


    Just as its form bounced back into the air, Bane''s form flickered past in the air, his wings stretching for wide as he opened his jaws.


    And then,


    "AAAHAHHHHHHHHHHH..." The demon roared.


    And Bane''s jaws snapped, his enormous fangs tearing into the insides of the demon and shearing it into half.


    The upper half and the lower that had been chopped cleanly and dismembered fell off he sides of Bane''s mouth even as the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf stretched out its wings as it prepped its limbs for landing.


    Sunday heaved at the sight, getting to his feet. As he did, his back ached and he had to lower his body to rest his hands on his knees, wincing. The damage he ad received from the demon was not just something he could just overlook. He had actually been pretty beat up.


    And as a result, he really did not care that Bane had swooped in lastly to end the demon. Right now, he did not care. He only needed to be sue he could get back on his feet nd quickly. Earth was not that much of the paradise he had been really looking to and so, being in this state that he was now, he was sure it would end up being bad.

 Chapter 149 - Asking Demons nicely is a No-No

    He steadied his body, trying to regulate his breathing. He drank in gasps of air and then held the exhalations within his system for longer than he ought to, allowing his body to sieve out the trickles of Agbara in the air and then use to kick start his healing revitalization. The fact that the air was not heavy laden with Agbara went to show how Earth as really starved of the Aspectual power of the universe. And as such, he had to make sure he did his best not to just get beat up just like that.


    Bane snorted and towering over the wearied Irunmole. Sunday shook his head, forcing himself to walk, urging on till he was outside the walls of the residence of Bolu. Outside, he put his hand to the wall, the right hand precisely, and continued to stabilize his body''s state.


    Over his shoulders, screeches and noises were receding almost as if something loud was moving away. He looked over his shoulder to the left, his eyebrows arching in surprise because ahead of him, all the demons that had been there began to scamper away.


    A few humans walked the street, all having tiny imps lodged on their shoulders. However, just as Bane walked through the walls out of the building and stepped out, the demon imps immediately screeched in fright and jumped away from their human hosts. Once their hands and legs reached the ground, they started to race off, blurring away.


    At this, Sunday now noticed that for some meters around on both sides of him, no demons were present. Or at least those who were, were currently busy, racing away, some of them ignoring the humans around as they panicked off.


    ''They will be back. Once they have overcome their frights of this fight scene. But before then, i suppose we should get away from here.'' Bane muttered to Sunday, mentally.


    Sunday closed his eyes, shaking his head. He was already beginning to feel much better. "I don''t like that. If they come back, they would target the human girl, Bolu."


    ''I do not suppose so. Right about now, they had sniffed on you engaging the demon and then, they''d seen me ripping the demon into shreds. If they come back, which they will, it would be on vengeance for you disrupting their peace and only for you alone. After all, they had not seen the human girl do anything, yet.'' Bane explained.


    "Yet?" Sunday licked his lips, pulling his hand from the wall. And once he did, he turned around, sagging his shoulders as he rested his back against the wall. "I suppose we have to get going now."


    ''Yes, yet. After the Cleansing orb you gave to her, the effects would begin to work. And i dare say it is not not only to invoke good into her life. Eventually, the demons would notice her and then, she may have to pull her weight, aided by the power she now has.''


    "Power?" Sunday shot his soul bond a confused look. "How do you mean?"


    ''Tch.. You re pathetic, Sunday. Have you forgotten that those who have an encounter with the Spirit never turn out the same? How do i know more than you know when you are the Irunmole here?''


    "That is true. How come? You said your knowledge about Earth is pretty limited so how do you know that?" Sunday shot a wary look a the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf, wagging a finger of his right hand at the Wolf.


    ''I just know. It is something of the instincts side. That being said, how do you intend to go about the whole thing now? The Iyanu matter?'' Bane changed the subject of the discussion.


    Sunday noticed this and frowned, slightly. To him, it felt as if there was ore than this Wolf was actually letting him on and that go him worried. However, that was something he was going to look into latter, The question the Wolf had asked was indeed very valid and he could not really progress without determining the way forward as about that.


    "Honestly, i do not know. I am open to ideas, now, you know." Sunday nodded at the Wolf by his left. "Like you mentioned, i am only an early Elite classed Irunmole, there is very little i can do about Agbara to hold my own, talk less of being capable enough to pull out a healing feat."


    His shoulders sagged at those words. " So, i really don''t know. But if it was then, earlier, i suppose having an orb would have just fixed everything. I would only need to get to the hospital and heal her and then leave immediately." Sunday fisted his left hand to his face.


    ''So basically, you need the cleansing orb to be able to heal this human?''


    "Yes, actually. That''s the only shot I can think of." Sunday replied, closing his eyes.


    ''But you don''t have it. And since we don''t have a means of going to the past to recover it from your past self, i suppose we look for another way to go about it.'' Bane said.


    "There is no other way. Unless you know a ways to manufacture an orb like that, then fine, lets do it." Sunday opened his eyes now , only to facepalm with his left hand.


    ''True! Might be possible but i do not know the things and procedures for that. But there is another way, i think.''


    "What way?" Sunday pulled his hand down, appearing interested in the words of Bane as he looked to the 9ft beast.


    Bane''s lips curled back in a smile as it nodded towards the other end of the street. ''Fortunately, we are not the only ones here from Orun. We are greenhorns here but the demons are not. We could ask them just where to go about that.''


    "Demons are not friendly and they would not..."


    ''Who said anything about asking them nicely?'' Bane smiled evilly at Sunday.

 Chapter 150 - Angel for Rampage

    ....h h


    ''Fortunately, we are not the only ones here from Orun. We are greenhorns here but the demons are not. We could ask them just where to go about that.''


    "Demons are not friendly and they would not..."


    ''Who said anything about asking them nicely?'' Bane smiled evilly at Sunday.


    Sunday looked down the street, inhaling the airs about. He shut his eyes briefly and allowed his body continue the absorption and circulation of the thin amounts of Agbara in the air.


    Already, he had begun to heal. Itwas a property of Irunmoles or basically Spirit beings. With it without any healing technique or skill, their bodies hd the capability to repair itself if given the adequate time and the necessary environment.


    This meant that if one was severely damaged, an environment such as Earth would not be any way ideal for the healing of such a person. That is, if the person was extremely high in the power ranking, say a Prime.


    The requirements for Agbara would be higher in such a person but if this person remained in the everyday airs of Earth, it was probable that the spirit being would almost never heal.


    The only reason why Sunday could very much make do of his present circ.u.mstances to heal himself was the fact that he was not highly Classed.


    Even though being a mere Elite was not ultimate guarantee against the hordes of demons, the fact that it was easier to heal up with the thin Agbara covered up that. This also went on in increasing the durability of the Elite Classed being in the long run.


    With the time taken, Sunday was regenerated enough to stand on his own without the support of the wall. He did so now without hesitation and looked down to the street, pondering on the words of Bane.


    ''Who said anything about asking them nicely? I certainly never did, did I?'' Bane repeated, the evil smile on his face even till now.


    The street before him was simple in all definition and rural looking.


    Directly opposite him was a wall with a broken section in the form of a W. That is, with the space of 10-12 meters in between. The ground was not tarred neither was it paved, filled with sand here and there. Uneven it was, some parts of it having sharp deep depressions in it while some patches of it widened almost abruptly that whoever was walking on it would have to consciously lift his or her leg higher to tread the dust ridden street.


    Just before the wall opposite were little bushes here and there, creaks of nocturnal insects and tiny animals resouding from it.


    After the wall, an uncompleted building stood, the form of it having the style of a duplex. Except that it had just been completed only to roofing level, the windows and every other thing absent from it. Grasses and shrubs grew up to almost rival the length of the shift wall which depicted that the building itself had been long abandoned by its owner.


    The wall stretched out for long, the middle of it having the broken down section of the form of a W.


    In front of this building was an almond tree, it''s leaves stretched out like a canopy while it had a three boughed branches that supported the leaves into that shape. A bench was placed beneath it and some imps jumped from the branches to the benches, skipping and playing.


    Bane was right, Sunday mused, the imps would return.


    The house itself was a double squatter lodge with a narrow passage and room doors facing each other. It was painted with a depreciating coat of yellow, a few couple of boxes and whatnot in the little verandah it possessed. With a green roof, it towered in contrast over the first uncompleted building in that line.


    It was dark, evening had long set in but there was the visible absence of streetlights, thus making everywhere somewhat dark.


    After that building, a couple of three young misters were engaging in a discussion, three imps of yellow hideous skins lodged at their shoulders, their central mass resting against the nape of the humans while their heads lodged on the heads of their humans as well.


    As visible as this was to Bane and Sunday, it seemed that no other person could see it. Neither could they even notice how slumped their shoulders were.


    In fact, everything seemed pretty normal to them. Even the shrieking of the imps that jumped down and up the tree was not even affecting them in the very least.


    Sunday frowned at that.


    It was not right. He looked down at the side of the street where he was, frowning still.


    However just as he wondered, he dismissed the thought, assuming that the littles bushes at the other side had grown out of the gutter. And that the gutter was open but it was dry, very dry and dusty, occupied with little wrappers and papers that had been dumped in, here and there.


    Also, there were some elevations in the gutter made up of piled up sand and debris.


    To Sunday, it looked rather dirty. He wondered just how humans lived with such environments like this.


    If this was how the famous Eledumare''s garden, then it did not meet up to his expectations. However, he was quick to remind himself that this was only a part of Earth, not the entirety. And with this thought, he kept his hopes high.


    Soon, he would find just how beautiful the other places on Earth were.


    Down the wall of Bolu''s residence, just after it, another house was present but this time, there was space before the building and the gutter. Due to the position of the wall, he could not see much but the roof of the buildings on that line assured him of the buildings present.


    Then, at the very end of the street or what appeared to be an end, the street curved into a bend that went left, that is, the left of Sunday if he stood right in the center of the street looking down.


    At the end, there were trees and some bushes and the border and a well furnished building on the left part of the street, a bungalow with the color of red and an imposing black gate at the entrance.


    "So, what are you saying, Bane?" Sunday looked at Bane again.


    ''Isn''t that obvious? You need to get strong and what gives you much better opportunity than this? Besides, you did not exactly finish up that demon all by yourself, remember? I did, so this is a chance to finish up scores of them all by yourself.'' Bane replied.


    "Then, it is settled!" Sunday exhaled, excitement building in his c.h.e.s.t.


    He walked out some few inches and then stood right in the center of the street. Now in the center, he smirked, stretching out his hands above his head.


    With that done, he joined his hands and then stretched his body to the left and then to the right. After which, he c.o.c.ked his head with both hands to the left and right also, having a satisfied smile pasted on it.


    "I suppose you are right! Let''s show some demons what''s up now."


    ''Dont forget, Sunday. Neither let it get to your head. You have to ask questions about where to get a cleansing orb. Naturally, you won''t expect them to reply you so....'' Bane cautioned the enthusiastic Irunmole.


    "Sure!" Sunday smirked more.


    It was very simple. Go on Rampage to get his answer out. Only then would he know what step to go. Even though it was unnecessary to go fighting but as demons were, thy would not readily reply him until forced.


    That aside, he could also get on with some separation of demons from humans. He only needed to get himself careful enough not to destroy them all without getting his information.


    The energy flo Ed through, circ.u.mventing round his soul. Once it completed a couple of circles around the glowing blob that was his soul, Sunday''s eyes flipped open.


    He slammed his hands together and swiftly slid his hands. The left hand upwards and then the right hand downward and then a beam of light flashed through.


    "???????????? ????????????"(2) Sunday chanted.


    The beam of light flashed again, soldifying instantly into spike of solid light in the form of a pike.


    _____________________


    (T/N)


    1. Light Sword

 Chapter 151 - To Bargain with an Imp

    h h..


    The energy flowed through, circ.u.mventing round his soul. Once it completed a couple of circles around the glowing blob that was his soul, Sunday''s eyes flipped open.


    He slammed his hands together and swiftly slid his hands. The left hand upwards and then the right hand downward and then a beam of light flashed through.


    "???????????? ????????????"(2) Sunday chanted.


    The beam of light flashed again, soldifying instantly into a spike of solid light in the form of a pike.


    _____________________


    CURRENTLY DISCLOSABLE INFORMATION


    An Irunmole or a Spirit being in all general were capable of increasing their strength after gong through life threatening circ.u.mstances.


    The theory was that if one had to come in contact with things or scenarios that threatened his life or whatever was precious to that person, then such a person could be forced into evolution. And inn this case, that person could just as well climb up the hierarchical class ranking of the Spirit Beings.


    It was supported by the fact that in event of danger, the spirit being''s body was heightened into states of which it could not normally achieve and so, if such a person did survive the ordeal, it is often the norm to see that they came into a new power. Or at least, were able to to perform a technique that was of higher energy demand much more easier now.


    It did not always apply to everyone, only a minute few. And also, the expansion of energy that was available to a Spirit being did not necessarily mean the advancement of classes as the edge it provided was not so much to jump one''s class that easily.


    This method of growth is also referred to as SOUL TASKING.


    _____________________________________________


    Back then, he had been only limited to the power of the basic technique that Elite Classed Irunmole could conjure, those who studied the law of Light, which was Imole Mo.


    For someone at the start of the ladder then, the technique had sufficed for his needs then The only thing that it posed as a disadvantage was that he had to close up to the opponent before he was able to deal a cut in. Although hand held weapons, most of them, required that one had to close up distance but the distance needed to be closed up by the Imole Mo was larger.


    With a sword or something else, one did not really need to be so close to the opponent, but that had been the case with the Light dagger technique. It was because of the inadequacy of the technique that he had been easily attacked by Bane back then, when the Wolf was still rampaging. It had also allowed him to close up with his grandfather Trixius back then in the Array space where he had been used to clean the ground mercilessly.


    Perhaps, if he had been capable of the technique of the Ida Ina, it would not have required from him to be so close to his opponents. However, the technique was not all that bad. The Imole Mo technique enabled him to be fast paced as a simple second of delay could result in him being slashed to bits by his opponents.


    He had to be everywhere and nowhere at the same time with the technique of before. He had to keep his wits alive so as to be able to devise a plan that allowed him keep i the blind side of his opponents to deliver effective strikes.


    However, with this new technique of his, he did not have to look for an opening. He could just create the opening. And even more, the expansion he felt in his soul kept urging him on to create another of the technique.


    He knew his limits though. This was the first time he had ever used the technique. The only reason why he had been able to recall using the technique rather than the usual one was because of the fact that he had felt a large flow of Agbara within his heat and so, he had tried his luck with the next technique that was available.


    Thankfully, he had been able to come up with the success of it. Now, again, he swallowed, thanking Niniola back then for forcing him to study the activation process of the Ida Ina.


    And now, he had the fruit of the study in his hands.


    "Ahhh..." Sunday exhaled, closing his eyes and relishing the energy in his right hand as he stod still in the center of the stage. " This is good."


    ''Good. You are not totally useless, you have been able to push your soul limits higher.'' Bane commented on the scene.


    Sunday smirked.


    Of course, he had been able to do this. Although it may seem just so trivial but down here in Earth, he knew that he was going to need just about every edge he could get over the hordes of demons that were here on Earth. Just about any edge he could get, so far as he could stay on top of he chain and not become mincemeat for demon feasting, then, that was welcome.


    Just then, a human being sauntered along the street. The human, wearing a yellow vest and blue jeans with some black slippers on his feet moved through Sunday who was right in the center of the street, almost as if Sunday was never there in the first place.


    Sunday frowned at it. Till now, he had yet to get used to the feeling of been walked through. However, just before e he grumble out loud about the scene, his eyes narrowed as he saw a demon imp on the shoulders of the human.


    He bared his teeth, looking at the imp lodged around the neck, its legs wrapped abut the shoulders and dangling down while it held on to the kinky short hairs of the human with its scaly and calloused black claws.


    Its eyes were large and black, reflective black.. Its body filled with scales everywhere although it was almost negligible because of the black sheen it had on. It turned its uneven and large rounded head to look at Sunday, its eyes narrowing as if it was trying to say it did not recognize Sunday.


    t the sight of the ugly hideous form with the warts and boils over its features as well as the bat ears that sagged over the bald round head angered Sunday to the core. However, the imp did not seem fazed as it kept on holding on to the head of the human as they travelled down the street.


    ''I suppose now would be the chance.'' Bane''s mental voice resounded.


    Sunday smirked, forcing himself to be as calm as he could. He had to remember that he was not just here to kick some demon b.u.t.t but also that he was here to get some info on just how to get another cleansing orb.


    With that in mind, he spaced his legs to the side, stretching out his left hand forward while he drew his right hand that held the light sword of about two feet back. The Imp saw this as it was still staring at him and then its reflective eyes sparkled in fright.


    "Don''t get scared yet." Sunday smiled even wider.


    And then, his feet pounded, running up to close the distance.


    It took him only seconds to reach there. In terms of speed, the human speed rates was nowhere that of a spirit being so it was pretty easy for Sunday to dash through and pop up right behind the back of the human almost as if he had blinked through.


    The Imp screeched, its entire form twisted around as it glared fearfully at Sunday, its many fanged mouth opening in another squeal.


    First, ask the questions. Sunday cautioned himself agaisnt the urge to simply chop down the imp. He sighed and eyed the fearful eyes of the Imp, preparing himself to talk.


    "Irunmole..." The Imp beat him to speak. "What are you looking for here? I hope you are not here to cause issues because this place is under our... Eeek..."


    Sunday pointed the sword right at the throat, forcing a squeal from the imp. ''I am going to have to stop you there, now." He frowned.


    "I may not be here to cause troubles for you, sure. But then if you can strike out a bargain with me then nothing out of the ordinary would happen."


    The Imp skreeched out a laughter and Sunday had to walk some more. the human was already making his way towards the building where the imp infested tree was present.


    "The Irunmole wants something of me. What makes you think i would want to reply you?" The Imp chuckled evilly.


    Sunday smiled. "I need to know where i can get a Light Cleaning Orb, that''s all. Tell me and i would spare your life." He threatened.


    They were already so close to the tree now. If he wanted to get info then this was just about the best place to do that now. He did not want to believe that the Imps over at the tree would want to give him that time to interrogate them one by one. And also, he was using a new technique that he was yet to get used to.

 Chapter 152 - A Twist of Event

    "The Irunmole wants something of me. What makes you think i would want to reply you?" The Imp chuckled evilly.


    Sunday smiled. "I need to know where i can get a Light Cleaning Orb, that''s all. Tell me and i would spare your life." He threatened.


    They were already so close to the tree now. If he wanted to get info then this was just about the best place to do that now. He did not want to believe that the Imps over at the tree would want to give him that time to interrogate them one by one. And also, he was using a new technique that he was yet to get used to.


    With all these factors being considered by him, right now and here would be his best bet. And with that set in his mind, he smirked, walking after the human again because he had stopped moving when he asked the questions. Already, they were only a few steps away from the tree, their excited screeches of the demon imps welcoming them with rising tones.


    "The Irunmole thinks he can threaten me. What is your bet that we wont..."


    "Listen to me, i get that this might be your home turf But then, if you cooperate with me, i can guarantee that in no time, I would leave this place for you. " Sunday tried to bargain some more.


    "Like i said..." The Imp said with a twinkle in its reflective black eyes. " Like I said, there is nothing that you think you can get from... acCCCK!" The Imp roared in pain as the blade technique in the hand of Sunday slashed mercilessly against the demon.


    "That''s enough from you. I was only being modest!" Sunday grinned evilly this time. He dashed forward and in a swift synchronized motion, jerked his left hand at the right shoulder of the Imp and flung it off and away from the human.


    Immediately that happened, the human male on which the demon had been lodging at the neck c.o.c.ked his neck, his gait becoming straight as opposed to when he was slumped and had sagging shoulders.


    "Ahhhhhh... You foul Irunmole, how dare you?'' The Imp screeched and scrambled to its feet using both of its limbs, frantically.


    "Look who is calling who foul!" Sunday replied with glee in his voice. He turned back almost immediately just as the demon lunged into the air, its claws extended and its fangs protracted as it closed in for the kill.


    "You forgot something, you are way below the charts!" Sunday smirked and dashed in, swiftly chopping through the imp straight in its midsection.


    ________________________________________________


    CURRENTLY DISCLOSABLE INFORMATION


    Imps are found throughout Eledumare''s pet planet, either running errands for their infernal masters, spying on rivals, or misleading and waylaying mortals. An imp will proudly serve an evil master of any kind, but it can''t be relied on to carry out tasks with any speed or efficiency.


    An imp can assume animal form at will, but in its natural state it resembles a diminutive red-skinned humanoid with a barbed tail, small horns, and leathery wings. It strikes while invisible, attacking with its poison stinger.


    In some other cases, Imps have been seen to exist in forms other than the traditional concept of them with leathery wings and scorpion strung tails. And also, in various color variations besides red or reddish brown.


    ______________________________________________


    SHNNNKKK!


    The light blade tore through the mass of dark matter, halving the imp into a sorry state of an almost dismembered body. However, Sunday''s strike was not deliberate enough and so, the blade failed to chop through the entire body, leaving it stuck close to the end of right side.


    "Aagghhhh!" The imp growled out in pain, a foul smell starting to exude from the body.


    Drops of dark energy essence dribbled out of the cut, dropping down to the ground below and forming a poodle. Sunday hefted his light blade technique away, inadvertently freeing the Imp from being impaled in mid air.


    He huffed at the sight of this, his body having a coating of euphoria as he stared at the helpless Imp. The form of the Imp shivered as its mouth began to dribble down with essence. It looked weakly at Sunday, stretching a trembling three finger clawed hand of the right at the Irunmole while its lips quivered inaudibly.


    "Like i told you. Me asking was being modest." Sunday exhaled and then pulled back.


    "Aiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee....."


    "damnit!" Sunday skidded to a halt, sliding his left leg f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y forward just as he bent over and held both of his ears in a feeble attempt to block out the pain of the shriek.


    Just about then, Sunday''s eyes flickered as he saw the visage of Bane dashing forward and with a paw, the Imp was crushed down to demon paste.


    ''You would need to be careful. The hybrid Imps have lots of tricks up their sleeves.'' Bane mentioned to Sunday.


    The Male Irunmole rose to his feet now, standing straight as he stared at the sight of the demon poodle that was now evaporating into nothingness. He shrugged and then licked his lips, trying to take on the stance of someone who had all in control.


    "I had him." He mentioned.


    ''But he had you cornered.'' Bane replied curtly.


    "Wait.. What?"


    Several steps began to race down the road. Sunday quickly turned around, his eyes bulging as he saw the Imps who had all being staying at the tree suddenly crawling and scrambling and racing towards him, their eyes filled with mad rage.


    Sunday gasped. "That shriek was not an attack. It was calling the Imps to attack me. Damnit." Sunday leaned forward, counting heartbeats until the demon Imps jumped on him.


    Just then he felt emptiness in his hands and gasped again. His technique had flickered off and right now he was all defenseless before the Imps.


    And yet, only few steps remained between the charging little demons.


    No matter, Sunday steeled his heart. He would get on something to deal with them But then again, he tried to swiftly build up the construct in his mind only to find it falling apart. He was unable to achieve the configuration for the Ida Ino technique.


    He frowned realizing that he had really been cornered. But still, he steeled his mind. He had not come down to Earth to be demon meat.


    "AAAAGAHHHHHHHH!" The Imps yelled out in unison, roughly numbering up to 20, as they charged up into the air.


    Unlike the first one, these ones looked a lot like the traditional version of Imps. This meant that they had leathery wings and scorpion like tails or triangular edged tails dangling behind them as they closed in on the Irunmole.


    Sunday leapt back, his heart rising in panic, much against his wish. As he did, the wind howled and Bane flickered, taking the spot right in front of Sunday.


    "A-HOWWWWWWLLLLLLL!" The Prickled Bane Winged Wolf howled, the sonic waves blasting away the foremost imps into nothingness and smashing the ones at the rear behind and down to the earth.


    "Bane..." Sunday muttered, his left hand extended into the ir as he stood behind the towering form of the 9ft Tall Prickled Bane Winged Wolf.


    ''Stop worrying about me taking your hits. Worry about what happens when the my summoning expires.'' Bane growled back at him.


    Already, a few imps had jumped back to their feet but were respectfully staying their distance, glaring and baring fangs at the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf before them.


    "What do you mean? What is going to expire?" Sunday queried.


    ''Tch... How could you not have noticed?'' The Wolf replied him with spite in its tone. '' A soul bond summon does not last forever. At least, for someone with a low class ranking as you are. I have reached the end of my summon term and by default, i am to be returned to your soul space.'' Bane''s form began to flicker now. The Imps saw this and started to close in almost immediately, even though their number had been halved to a considerable one-third.


    Sunday gasped, feeling a surge of energy flood into his body then. He leaned forward, dropping his upper half to lean over on his hands that were placed at the knees as he gasped. An accompanying sensation of weakness and fatigue suddenly popped up, making even standing an effort for him as he swayed.


    And at this very point, the form of the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf flickered for the last time, diffusing into the direction at which Sunday staggered at.


    "Agh!" Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d, dropping to his knees under the pressure of energy that slammed into him from the diffused form of Bane.


    And just as he did then, the Imps closed in, their wicked claws and tails tails glinting even in the darkness of the night.


    ________

 Chapter 153 - Spirit on Rooftops

    "Huff!"


    The 6.7ft figure huffed out, exhaustion racking his frame as he jumped from roof one to roof two. The weather condition of this place was really dusty. That meant that for each roof he jumped on to, a little cloud of dust rose up to greet the soles of his feet.


    However, he did not mind that at all for he was focused on what he had to do. Tonight was dark, just about the perfect time he had to come out for all the things he had to do. In this time, he did not have to worry whether some perceptive humans sighted him or even other spirit beings.


    And even if they did, he was not planning on being stationary long enough for them to catch up to them.


    He sighed, the memory of how a once proud elite group of humanoids had now descended to this mundane life, subjected the the restraints of Earth sickened him, every day.


    His eyes were yellow, glowing softly as they were deeply entrenched in his head. Skin of graying tone and hue, with some sharp feather bristles projecting out from where eyebrows ought to be. His face was strongly edged out with a sharp V jaw curving that descended down from squarely built high cheek bones. A return curve of bristly short feather growth outlined a curve just below the eyes of yellow while a nose, flat but square almost as if someone just put in a piece of square leggo there, resided at the place for his nose.


    In the place for hair was a spiky mass of sharp, sturdy feathers. Or so they appeared but upon close, gentle touch, were actually soft massed of grey feathery growth.


    He kept running, huffing and launching himself over gaps between buildings, unwilling to take a break for whatever reason. Tonight was his time, the time when he would get to explore all of this place without having to cower in fear of the unknown.


    The green scarf that was belted to his waist, diagonally down to the left hip while the two ends of the scarf swayed about in the wind behind him, touched down to his knees at full length on the left alone. The belt was black in color, having a few pods of black metal here and there about the length as it circled around his waist. Although on closer observation, it would seem as though the pods were some storage containers or something.


    On his lower body was a plain pair of black trousers, rhyming in with the grey tone of his body. The scarf, green in color, was positioned underneath the belt and over the trousers such that the belt that he had one was primarily in touch with only the scarf.


    On his upper body, he had a simple clothing of an unbuttoned waist coat that stopped just about half of his upper body, of the color of brown, revealing his rippling taut muscles and finely chiseled c.h.e.s.t to the night airs.


    An arm guard of black leather was on his left arm, the ends of it at the wrist and the elbow bend having a fur piece of light brown. His right arm did not have the same piece on but rather had a metal arm guard on it. Although, the design of it appeared rash and poorly constructed.


    On his shoulder was a shoulder padding of metal, having three iron slates placed diagonally to the center of it. The space beneath his arm, the armpit was unprotected being that it was allowed so for the easy movement of the arm, instead of it being stiff because of a metal plating.


    However because of the diagonal placement of the small metal plates at the shoulder guard, the joining of the metal guard at the biceps could not be seen as it appeared as though it was made from one piece. But when viewed from the underside of the arm, one could clearly see that the arm gauntlet there was never a one piece item with the shoulder guard.


    The gauntlet was simple. Or at least appeared so being that the upside of the arm was revealed to be a shiny piece of metal all through, only breaking at the bend of the arm by the leather strap of the elbow guard and the continuing from there to the wrist and knuckles.


    However, at the underside of the hand, a piece of brown clothing was present there, most likely to provide some sort of support for the gauntlet over the grey toned hand or to provide some sort of comfort from the metal casing placed out against raw skin.


    And to top it all, a pair of greying hip length wings were present at his back, the feathers splaying out widely with each time he lifted into the air as he jumped. The shape the wings took when it arced out from his back was a soft upside down U shape before it angled down again, ending into soft feathers with which it graced the winds.


    His face was stern and his yellowy, almost glowing eyes, focused. He knew what he had to be.


    Lately he had been unsatisfied with what he had been through. He had not really suffered, not really. At least, if one did not want to take into consideration his ostracisms at his family and the mental torture they forced him to live by all in the sake of being so damn neutral in every thing. At least, if one did not want to count all of those, he had not suffered in anyway.


    All so that they did not have to become an extinct race of Spirit beings.


    It was pathetic and he hated it. He wanted more, more than all they could present. He was a Hawk Kin or if one considered his origin, he was a Were Hawk but years out of practice had somehow subdued their transformational genes. Thus and thus, majority of them had remained in this form of partial transformation.


    Not that they complained. They had even fought in those wars in this form better than they ever did when they transformed fully. It was said that for ever complete transformation, they lost a sizable portion of their rationality. Which meant that when in complete hawk form, it was harder for them to come up with sharp judgements as their beastial instincts was mostly in play then. In the long run, those with partial transformational ended up being the ones who remained alive for longer and could make more tactical decisions as regards battling and what next to do.


    He was not there but then, that was what he had being told. And he never doubted it for once. What he did not agree with was how a once proud race of warriors had so subjected themselves to living the life of fugitives.


    That, that made the least sense to him.


    If they trained hard, they could return to just how they were, back then, to the glory that had eluded their fallen race. If he trained hard, he could become the light to point them in that direction.


    If he did.


    Biut then, it was forbidden. He was commanded to live a normal life. All of them were. And so, after beng suffocated to the throat, he had run away, seeking a different life of himself. A life where he did not have to cower away in the hills and mountains where no one visited.


    At least, almost never.


    Now, he could only glide for few seconds, before the wings gave way. But then, that was going to change.

 Chapter 154 - Chaos in the street

    He knew the risk he was taking. His wings would not be it anymore. He was never in the fighting generation. He had been born when the fighting was all over and they had come down to Earth and then, their transformational genes had become stagnant. So, to be blunt, he and all that had been in his generation were the devolution species of what once was a proud race. The wings now, seemed more like a theatrical prop more than actual wings with which he could glide up to the sky.


    Now, he could only glide for few seconds, before the wings gave way. But then, that was going to change.


    When he had left the confines of the place where his race had held themselves, over one of the mountain peaks in this area, he had one clear goal in mind.


    Evolve, become stronger, become the light that would show his people the way to the top. His actions, no doubt, would have irked up a couple of them back at home. He knew what they would do next. They''d come after him and try to crop his wings. Not literally though but they would try to bring him back by force or by coercion.


    The process did not really matter. As far as they brought him back.


    And until then, he would be considered as an outcast. Which was why he had not escaped unprepared. He was never going to go back until he could become just the person that they hoped to see. The light they hoped to bring to them which would one day, bring out their race rom the shadows where they had kept themselves in. He would need his reflexes to be sharp and so, he had gotten the makeshift armor that he had on at the moment. Even though he was not expecting to run into any battles at this time, at least not until later, the armor would serve as a reminded to him about the very reason he had ventured out.


    To evolve,


    He jumped again and then ran for some steps on. He held his breath and then twisted roundabout in the air as his feet pounded off the feeble working of a roof, the roof cleaving in at the aftermath. He grimaced, imagining the effect of what that was.


    He was a spirit being but however because of their now dormant way of life, their bodies had become to gain a more physical state. Which meant that they could just as easily be seen by humans as they could be seen by fellow spirits.


    In other words, he had to be careful because when he could be seen by almost anyone, he had no idea where his enemies would come from.


    He had also escaped with the pouch belt on his waist, the pouches it had having little rations for consumption on the way. It was a survival mode, but against the harsh reality he sure was going to be exposed to and from the motives of the very people he called his own.


    he had to be careful.


    Extremely careful as he kept on training and upskilling.


    "Almost..." He huffed out and then rolled to the next roof rather than landing squarely on his feet. He laughed at the moment, briefly as he thought about the reactions humans often had when they came across beings like him.


    They''d call him an angel. A pitiful and debasing name for his existence. He and his kind were not some goodwill bearing messengers that had wings and flew here and there, smiling and baring sparkling white dentition as the human fairytales books spoke off. They were warriors, a proud race of warriors who just happened to have across a piece of bad luck and so, had been ousted down here to Earth. They were WereHawks at the origin, although at the moment now, they were only but Hawk kins. This was due to the state that they were in this partial transformation nd all Beast kins were creatures who had the features of beasts in conjunction with humanoid forms.


    ''Ha!" The WereHawk huffed out again and then threw his body mass up into the air, floating weightlessly. He twisted himself into a body roll but just as he reached maximum height, he threw out his hands.


    In effect, his wings spread out for the full length of his upper abdomen, the feathers gracefully soaking in the night airs and the light that came from the result of human activities down below as well as it sieved in air currents. The effect was instanteous, the werehawk floated in the air for a brief minute, staying afloat on the wings of his but then the next moment, the effect of that was over and he fell down.


    However, the distance to cover was not much of a bother because the wings also slowed down his fall, allowing him the fraction of a second to thrust out his elbows. With his elbows out, he spread out his legs, putting his upper body down to the earth to crash down before the rest of his body and as he did, his legs spread out too in the shape of a Y.


    "Ha!" The humanoid huffed out as he braced the impact of his shoulders on the roof. Immediately, he touched down, instinctively, he crept his knees to his c.h.e.s.t, unsettling his body balance. However it was to his advantage as he was thrown into a roll, thus negating the effect of his whole body crashing down on the roof, squarely.


    He stood up to his feet and smiled, dusting his hands as he looked down to the bottom of the drop which led to the ground.


    "That was more air time than before. Hmm. I am improving already." The Werehawk sighed to himself, a satisfactory smile pasted over his face.


    He sighed, looking into the sky now with a lofty look in his face now. He threw his hands up, letting his eyes gaze on the sight of now appearing Moon, relishing the light it brought.


    "You hear that? I am getting stronger, okay? Power is coming already. You all just wait for me!" He smiled and chuckled into the sky.


    Shortly after, he threw a fist into the air. " you hear me? Say something if you are not scared of my growing power. Say, I dare you!" He roared out.


    He waited, with intent of satisfying himself. Of course, there was no one around or still, no one that he could see at the very moment. So, he was certain that he would get no answer from that.


    But with the happiness flooding his heart, he waited to entertain himself, c.o.c.king his ears to keep ab.r.e.a.s.t of any sounds.


    "AAAAGAHHHHHHHH!" A mix of many distorted voices screamed out into the air.


    "Uh?" The WereHawk gasped, his eyes bulging out.


    "Oh goodness.. I am just playing tricks on myself, right? No body is actually here?" He said, trying to calm his jumped nerves down.


    It was startling. He had chosen this place because it had less contact with spirit beings. At least the spirit beings who would actually bother about him. Only a few demons bothered about climbing structures, the other spirit beings did but he was sure that they would not be around this place.


    "A-HOWWWWWWLLLLLLL!"


    His eyes widened even more, his mouth opening and hanging down also. That was a howl.


    "A howl as loud as that? A werewolf is here?" The WereHawk squinted now, turning towards the direction where he had the howl from.


    Judging from the direction of the earlier sound, the werehawk deduced that it could only be coming from the same direction. The same direction where the howl was.


    He looked towards the source, betting on his hawk eyes to pick out whatever was there from across the road. However as he tried, the buildings here and there obstructed his sharp sight which was even on better terms compared with other spirit beings. And that was because of the fact that he was half hawk and half spirit.


    Just then, a burst of energy exploded into the air, the faint shockwaves of it rocking against the frame of the WereHawk. Instinctively, he thrust out his elbows before him, lowering his upper body to tank the waves.


    It was brief but strong enough to have moved him back for some inches, leaving double lines of depression in the roof, following the path that his feet had taken.


    Whatever was going on there, was pretty strong. And even though his instincts screamed for him to mind his business, his curiosity took the better of him and he jumped down from the roof, his wings spreading out to slow his descent.

 Chapter 155 - A Potenial Murder Sight

    Whatever was going on there, was pretty strong. And even though his instincts screamed for him to mind his business, his curiosity took the better of him and he jumped down from the roof, his wings spreading out to slow his descent.


    The wind filtered through his wings, the sensation of the light feel bringing in him an excited chill. Here he was, putting the wings to more practical uses rather than just gliding over mountain tops and then choosing to walk when they had to come down to plain walk instead of just gliding down to level ground.


    He shifted his body, twisting to the left by leaning in that direction to avoid colliding with humans. At the very moment, he was in the space between invisible and visible, meaning that there was a 50/50 chance that his body could be physical to some people and as a result, he could just as well bump into them.


    He didn''t want that. That would raise so much attention to him which as a no-no. Even the thought of it gave him cold shivers along the length of his spine.


    Getting down, he leaned to the right again, adjusting the trajectory of his body and the. pushing out his legs in readiness to touch the partially tarred road.


    He landed, solidity coming into grasps of his feet and then huffed before swaying to the side as a plump looking lady in a red gown almost brushed past him.


    There was a type of chatter around despite the fact that it was practically night time. However, that was largely because up ahead the road were the gates of the university, from which a sizable number of the people out here were students.


    And as students, very active night scenes were quite the common sight. That he had come to learn. But he still did not get the idea that the streetlights were not installed. In fact, there was not the slightest indication for the provision of streetlights.


    All the lights present at the road was a result of the lighting of shops and motorist headlamps as they went about each of their businesses.


    The night was very much active, if not more active than the day time activities. Today was the first time he would venture out of their Hawk Kin territory with the intent of going away. However, he had gone out of their territory plenty of times, lathough only for brief times. And in one of those times, he had come across the day activities that went on about the university street and so, it was pretty easy for him to make the comparison.


    He looked to his back, watching the line of shops behind. Directly behind him was a large provision store, some of it''s goods presented on the outside of the street such that it interfered with the place meant for pedestrian passage. From the looks of it, it appeared as though the items I. the shop were more, su much more than the shop could ever contain.


    Why have so many goods that your shop could contain? He wondered.


    Humans have never ceased to amaze him with all of their dealings.


    Besides the store was a table and an umbrella. A roadside vendor''s place wherethe middle aged woman in traditional attired dished out food to the youth customers that miles around her place. The only source of illumination was from a single bulb hanging down from the rod of the window. It had been connected to the small generator that was running just a little beside the table. Beging the food table was a shop and another shop, one of them closed while the other seemed to be a POS vendor store, having some other items like electronics in display.


    Like the provision store just before that one, the shop was pretty small but it seemed it was sufficient enough to contain all of the goods in it. Except that for anyone who needed to deal business, the person had to remain outside, on the verandah because the shop could not entertain more than two people at once.


    Humans and their cramped up space.


    the WereHawk shrugged his shoulders as he pondered over the thought.


    Would it kill them to spread out instead of being so enclosed? Was living with a reasonable space between the other something herculean that they could not achieve?


    After all, in his own place, despite the fact that they all came together, they still lived at quote some distance from the other. In such way, it was impossible to see them all cramped up in tight spaces.


    The world was large. What was the fuss in all the tight spaces?


    He tore his eyes from there and returned to the road ahead of him. The road had sent so much better days due to the present state it was in. Riddled by potholes and dust, motorists and perdestrians had to also mind the state of the road lest they ran or walked into ditches in this road that lacked streetlights.


    The WereHawk looks forward and dashed into the road. Just the , a taxi sped his way.


    And so doing, the WereHawk effectively crossed over the bonnet of the taxi just before it sped past him, crossing over it to the other side.


    He was met with the side of another vehicle, privately owned from the color and state and so, he turned to the side to adjust his direction.


    He pushed his legs then and began to hurry down the road, ignoring the sight of the shops and their own ways of illuminating their wares and also carefully avoiding to come in contact with any humans.


    However even as he tried to ignore, he could still not avoid picking out the details of the shops and people passing about. He blamed that on the fact that he happened to have sharp eyesight which implied that even things that he did not want to see would automatically become clear enough for him to pick out the detailing.


    __________________________________


    CURRENTLY DISCLOSABLE INFORMATION


    Spirit beings that had the ability to transform into beast forms were called Were(s), with the suffix of the beast that they transformed to.


    Whenever they did transform, they took on the shape and form of the beast, including inheriting the lessened rationality and feral state of that beast.


    However, whether or not they transformed, some Weres have been capable of having the abilities of their beast forms predominant in them.


    _________________________________


    He raced down the road, taking his sight to the ground so as to avoid being distracted by the faces and sights. Soon enough, he reached the bend where he had heard the screams from.


    The beginning of the street looked rather impoverished. A light pole was the prominent feature at the start of it, a block of shops at the right hand side of the WereHawk and a food stall by the left hand side of the Were Hawk as he stood in the front of his street.


    Behind the food stall was a fencing and inside the fencing, an uncompleted burning rose up into the night sky.


    He pushed past into the street, looking up. and just then, several squeals burst out into the air, forcing him to cover his ears with both hands. Just about then, something nudged at his left foot and he instinctively raised it up, only to see an imp, a traditional looking Imp scramble past him on its fours.


    That was not all.


    a couple more scrambled forward, almost as if they had decided to suddenly converge at one point.


    And the interesting fact was that all the imps ignored him.


    He looked forward and then gasped, for what he saw was practically a potential murder sight.

 Chapter 156 - Sunday is actually a Crybaby

    That was not all.


    a couple more scrambled forward, almost as if they had decided to suddenly converge at one point.


    And the interesting fact was that all the imps ignored him.


    He looked forward and then gasped, for what he saw was practically a potential murder sight.


    The fact that it had not happened now did not eliminate the threat it possessed. If it did not, then it was bound to happen, sooner or later.


    The Imps rushed in from every direction. The Irunmole must have irked them for this reaction.


    Naturally, Imps were creatures of naughty tendencies. However, as much as they were like that, they mostly kept to themselves, provided they were not disturbed.


    That was why a horde of demons could be facing off a battalion of Irunmoles and yet be unbothered by the outcome of it or that the person''s fighting were related to them.


    The universal concept of good and evil had bee ill.u.s.trated in the existence demons and Irunmoles. While one represented the loathsome attitude of first pure demons against Eledumare for the punishment continually meted against the owner of the left path, the others carried out the will of the Orisha, ultimately serving the over all creator. Eledumare.


    Every other existence of spirit beings were either following in the path of the Orisha and the Irunmoles, ultimately serving Eledumare or were seeking the path of darkness and in line with demons. Others who shied away from choosing sides, were neutral.


    In fact, all other spirit beings who were not demons or Irunmoles we''re considered neutral until their actions proved otherwise. Just like he had been briefed by the elders if his race, they were once fighters. But now, neutrality was what they had reverted. This very action bringing them the peace and respite they enjoyed..


    A peace he loathed.


    But for the Imps, they defied that concept. Even where demons were fighting Irunmoles, Imps would mostly stay neutral. Yes, only engaging when their interests had been aroused.


    So for the Imps to suddenly go all out on him, even to the extent of leaving their human attaches, it meant that they''d gotten really pissed off.


    "Shit!" The WereHawk cursed as he saw the Imps get close to the staggering Irunmole.


    "This is no place for me. Need to get out!" He said to himself as he turned around, ready to hightail.


    If he ran, then how could he be the light his race needed to leave the darkness they were in?


    How could he be the person he wanted to be if he fled at the mere sight of danger? Especially when it came to saving a person.


    "He''s an Irunmole. The only reason why the Imps did not attack me is because they assume me to be neutral too." He bared his dentition, his conscience pricking him badly.


    If he ran, what then was he going to become? Was that not the same thing his tribe had done? Was that not going to be the same thing he would repeat by running away?


    **


    Some time earlier...


    The Imps saw this and started to close in almost immediately, even though their number had been halved to a considerable one-third.


    Sunday gasped, feeling a surge of energy flood into his body then. He leaned forward, dropping his upper half to lean over on his hands that were placed at the knees as he gasped. An accompanying sensation of weakness and fatigue suddenly popped up, making even standing an effort for him as he swayed.


    And at this very point, the form of the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf flickered for the last time, diffusing into the direction at which Sunday staggered at.


    "Agh!" Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d, dropping to his knees under the pressure of energy that slammed into him from the diffused form of Bane.


    And just as he did then, the Imps closed in, their wicked claws and tails tails glinting even in the darkness of the night.


    Sunday could picking out their movements by the sounds of their hurrying limbs. The imp were not exactly steathly.


    His body shivered, not out of fear or pain but out of exhaustion. It felt strange.


    Why did the expiration of Bane''s summon have to drain him this much? Even at that, he was yet to get a link on Bane within his soul space.


    He bared his teeth as the excited screams of the imps closed in on him. In no time, they would be all over him. And from experience, he knew what happened when the demons overpowered a person by getting all on the person.


    Even though he had little experience but the little he knew, he knew that it was just as easy to say game over than it was for that person to ever rise up from the horde, alive.


    The only person he had see that happen to and yet survive was...


    Niniola.


    And that was because of how strong the girl was. In comparison, he was way weaker, so much weaker that be could not exactly handle the expiration of his soul bond''s summon.


    The steps and screeches began to sound louder now. In mere seconds, he was expecting them to be upon him.


    At the realization of this, his eyes popped open with madness in them.


    "I can''t die yet!" Sunday''s eyes flashed, jerking his head up from hanging down. "???????????????????? ????????"


    Light flashed in his hands as he jerked them up into an X formation, then, back to his sides.


    If he could not get the ???????????? ???????????? technique, then, he would settle for this.


    The imps saw this and stoped their charge, looking at him suspiciously as they exchanged quick glances with one another.


    Just then, the light that formed within his hand fizzled out his hand, disintegrating into nothingness. Sunday gaped in horror at his hands after he brought the empty palms to his face.


    He saw nothing. He had failed to activate the technique, despite the fact that it was pretty low leveled.


    Sadness and disgust surger into his whole frame. Sadness that he had failed to activate a technique in this time and disgust that he was still unable to do anything. Disgust that he was still pitiful and weak.


    "I-it can''t e-end like this." Sunday whimepredd, stream of tears forming at his eyes and then pouring down his cheeks.


    ((A/N: I find it funny that Sunday is blasting himself when he has something to use. The Artefacts in his storage ring??? This is so stupid!"))


    He held out his hands to the side, the trembling hands that had refused to activate the techniques so far. The imps saw this pitiful display and chattered happily with one another, giving high fives as their mouths watered.


    This was going to be rather easy beat up, they reasoned.


    ''I can''t die like this.'' Sunday bared his dentition, his face a mess of tears as he spoke mentally to himself.


    ''dont be stupid, you...'' Bane roared out in his soul space. The Prickled Bane Winged Wolf now appeared in his cell after the summon return was completed.


    ''Dont be stupid, you. Is this how you are going to die on me?'' Bane roared out again. ''After everything? You just want to die and let it go? How useless are you?'' The Wolf blasted, not sparing a word to depict how angered it was.


    ''Thats right! I am... I am useless...''


    ''Stop with the pity party already.'' Bane barked out immediately. ''Has everything been for naught? The memories, the experiences, the team ups, the battles? Are you going to just throw them away and resign yourself to death at the hands of those imps??'' Bane roared out again.


    ''M-maybe.. I am n-not cut out for...'' Sunday whimpered mentally, all of this happening in just a few seconds.


    ''Shut up! How did I ever get stuck up in you? You are pathetic. You can never do anything yourself. You are a waste of existence. You should have never lived in the first place. Maybe if you didn''t, I would not be sentenced to die in you at this moment.'' Bane lashed out wickedly, each word stabbing at the heart of Sunday as more years poured out.


    His reaction startled the Imps.


    First thy had charged in to someone who had killed one of their own. Now again, they see him having changes, from that of a hopeless person to someone valiant and now, this pitiful, weakly version who knew only how to cry and mumble incoherent words at the air.


    It was startling that they all stopped their charge, looking at the other for confirmation of the scene before them.


    ''Sunday...'' Bane called out. ''You are useless. A piece of nonentity. The whole world would have been better if you never lived.'' The Wolf lashed out, the words flashing a memory before his eyes again

 Chapter 157 - Savior From Behind

    ''Sunday...'' Bane called out. ''You are useless. A piece of nonentity. The whole world would have been better if you never lived.'' The Wolf lashed out, the words flashing a memory before his eyes again


    ...


    Cold ghostly air filled the about of Sunday, making it impossible to breath. He struggled forward, out of fear and amazement and tumbled down the ground.


    Lying there, heavy and panting, Sunday tried to maintain a grasp on his sanity. In front of him was a 9ft Rare Type Beast staring at him with bored eyes.


    "So, I''m going to be stuck with this bag of essence for all of time." It snorted rather proudly, waves of energy cascading down it''s entire length.


    At that, Sunday''s body stiffened, his veins constricting as if about to implode.


    ''So Useless. I can''t believe I am indebted to someone of such substance.''


    Hearing that, Sunday jerked forward, a horrible expression on his face.


    "You dare?!..." He coughed only for him to fall down back again as energy waves cascaded down the wolf.


    ''Pathetic!''


    ''Useless''


    ''Worthless'' The wolf snickered, each time Sunday tried to rise up from the ground only to crash down again as energy waves cascaded down the Wolf''s length.


    At this point, veins had crisscrossed the entire length of his body revealing the extreme efforts he was put up to reject the depressing force of the wolf


    And each time he tried...


    He failed.


    Woefully.


    Each and every time he tried ..


    And true to what the wolf said...


    He... He was pathetic...


    It''s was why he was unable to hold his own...


    It was why Elder refused to save him...


    Because he was worth nothing. Sunday clenched his rather trembling fingers in a bid to draw strength. Deep down inside of him, he knew that was true.


    But


    He couldn''t really just accept resignation. After all, he... He had wanted to be recognized and be seen for just anything but a child. And he did...


    ...


    Different emotions surged through the mind of the Irunmole as his limbs trembled before the numerous imps waiting to devour him. The most prominent of the emotions was rage and his face contorted in sync with that.


    So what if he had been so much of a nonentity?


    What mattered now was that he was none of that. he had made it to Eartha nd completed the first pat of his mission.


    "Damnit" Sunday growled out, clenching his fists to his side as he bared out his teeth. His blower body dropped down almost immediately, his stance aggressive with the two legs parted aside. "you all think i am useless but i would prove you wrong! You bastarrrrrrrrrddddddddddddsssss" He cursed out.


    The air contorted just about then as the Imps now saw their chance. All of them got up from their haunches just about then with the intention on putting a final end to the Irunmole before them. It was just about time to put a final stop to this. Their tails swung in the air as they displayed their wickedly glinting claws as they closed in.


    They leapt into the air and a shrill scream erupted from their mouths. Sunday did not waste time also for that moment was the deciding moment of everything. If he failed to at least make an impact here, even though it looked rather suicidal, then it was true.


    Bane and the others who kept on treating him like shit were right. He bared his dentition for the umpteenth time as he spaced out his legs. His arms jerked backwards and in a flash, the right arm swung into the air, in readiness to swipe out a wide arc before him.


    The Imps surrounded him on all their sides, their barbed tails now being directed to come up front before them as they descended down on the lone Irunmole. A glint of excitement spread out on their faces, some even croaking.


    And then, just about then, the first wave of the Imps closed in and Sunday''s arm arched in smoothly in the air, the weight of his body propelled forward by the artful springing of his right leg.


    It was now or never.


    "Ack!" Sunday gasped, his eyes widening just as his hands hit nothing.


    Before him, the Imps had suddenly been blasted forward.


    "What? " Sunday queried no one as a blur ran past him and slammed into the next wave of Imps who were still jumping down. He cowered just then as he sensed the homing impact of an attack from behind him, putting his hands out there to shield his head, his trembling legs giving way just about that instant.


    He dropped to his knees, breathing heavily as some loose feathers of grey fluttered about him. He bent over, gaping in shock and amazement at the turn of events.


    From what was going on, the Imps were now losing interest in him. No, not that, what it was, was that their entire attention had been diverted from him.


    Screams of hurt Imps and screeches of aggrieved and angered Imps rocked the air, the majority of them coming from behind him. On his knees, he dared himself to push back, turning his head to look at what was obtainable.


    And when he did, his eyes even bulged the more.


    What was the feathered being doing? And why was he helping out?


    *


    He pushed past into the street, looking up. and just then, several squeals burst out into the air, forcing him to cover his ears with both hands. Just about then, something nudged at his left foot and he instinctively raised it up, only to see an imp, a traditional looking Imp scramble past him on its fours.


    That was not all.


    a couple more scrambled forward, almost as if they had decided to suddenly converge at one point.


    He looked forward and then gasped, for what he saw was practically a potential murder sight.


    An Irunmole about to be clubbed to death.


    He argued with his conscience, he was not supposed to be here. this was not his fight. He was only out here because he wanted to be a light for his people, a beacon from which they could draw inspiration from.


    He was supposed to be running over the rooftops, trying to gai better mastery of his wings and sharpen his reflexes. Not this.


    He should just turn around and present a blind side to all of this.


    However, just as he debated that, the defying scream of the Irunmole got to him.


    "He''s not even giving up?" The Were hawk mentioned, as he watched the stance of the Irunmole as if he was putting out his last stance to fight.


    "I thought all Irunmoles can easily use Agbara, Why is he not using it? Or is he out already?" The Were Hawk asked again to himself just as the Irunmole thrust out his hands.


    Just about then, it clicked in his head. He had just about many reasons to get out of here and pretend like he never saw anything. After all, he had not been there when the Irunmole had pissed off the normally neutral Imps. So, what use was it for him to interfere in a matter he barely knew.


    They seemed rather similar. And to be honest, his conscience was going to prick him after this. He knew the effect of this. Hawk kins were supposed to be neutral. His engagement in this battle scene would offset that.


    While he knew that that was inevitable but he had not expected to run into that soon. But then, could he really turn a blind eye to someone that as rather similar to him and in great distress?


    That was not how to become the light.


    To become, he would fight.


    And Fight.


    "Fight!" The Were Hawk grunted just then as he watched the Imps close down on the form of the lone Irunmole.


    The Were Hawk clenched his fist and then leaned his body forward. His face contorted as his perfect vision zoomed in slowed time on the actions before.


    He dashed, flaying out his wings to sift in air as propulsion for a boost. His body blurred forward, propelled by that tactic, pushing him right in the way before the Irunmole''s fist could connect and then.


    GPOW! He stole the hit and launched out a couple more hits, sending all the airborne Imps crashing down to the ground.


    He drew his right fist back as he saw some Imps jumping into the air, the Irunmole cowering behind him. He launched another furry of punches and then swirled around, dashing out a punch to the back of the Irunmole even as the Irunmole ducked.


    In that swift maneuver, some loose feathers swirled out of his wings but it did not bother him. What bothered him was that all the Imps were facing him. He ran back, towards the entrance of the street, leading the Imps after him.

 Chapter 158 - Come with me if you want to live

    In that swift maneuver, some loose feathers swirled out of his wings but it did not bother him. What bothered him was that all the Imps were facing him.


    "Shit!" The WereHawk cursed at the loss of the feathers.


    Even though, there were just feathers and we''re pretty sheddable, they still mattered much. After all, without feathers, his wings would be of no use.


    And considering the fact that he needed his wings to be operational, which was the basis for the rooftop trainings he had bee doing since the night, then any feather loss would be of great detriment to the cause.


    However, he had to think fast. Loosing a few feathers was much better than having to lose himself to the claws and barbed tails of the Imps.


    In fact, it was so much better than he failing to do a rescue mission.


    The WereHawk cast a hurried glance at the Irunmole, shielding his head before him and then turned around.


    "No time!" He grunted.


    He ran back, towards the entrance of the street, leading the Imps after him.


    The Imps squealed, some of them getting into the others path as they growled with anger. Their eyes took a deep hue of red, their fangs exposed and serpentine foked tongue lashing out in rage as their mounts hung open.


    With their limbs on the ground, like monkeys, they scrambled after the Were Hawk, tails dangling behind them. As a result, some of the table got into the faces of the ones behind them, neatly scything them through.


    Those ones who had been hit suddenly bolted uprightly as they reacted to the pain with a devilish cry, covering their faces with a hand and then reaching out to grab the midsection of the tails of the offenders before them to pull.


    All the while, the WereHawk grunted. He had turned heel the momentbthey began to chase after him, leaving the Irunmole behind.


    With a scowl on his face, a momentary wave of guilt trip waved past him.


    Just who the hell had sent him here? Perhaps, he would have been better off running away in the rooftops like he never heard nothing. Now, here was he, now the central piece of attraction for an Imp horde.


    "What does it matter?" The WereHawk scowled more.


    "No point in that!"


    He grunted to himself, soaking in the sights of the street as he ran.


    He was right towards the left side of the street, his feet gracing along the path of the depression of what once was a gutter. Now it was filled with debris and dust and dirt so much that even if refuse water were to flow through its dry course, it would become stagnant pretty much.


    He ran past the wall of the residence that''s as where Bolu lived in, coming to race past a line of shops with dusty verandahs.


    The shops were pretty basic in sight, having a table or two on either side of the black metal door. The doors, made up of zigzagging surface of black had a thick coating of dust in the part that was turned upwards while the one down had less of the dust. Each one of them locked with a large, rusting and equally dusty padlock. The only division between them been the small wall of concrete that wanted as a divisor just as the walls stretched out to form an enclos.e.m.e.nt in which the table were, around the shops.


    "Tch!" The WereHawk leaned forward, tensing up his lean muscles as he doubled, his boots kicking up the loose particles of sand and gravel.


    "Follow me, all of you. Follow me and let the Irunmole live."


    The Imps were closing in already. His wings splayed out just then as he attempted to gain a boost of the wind forward.


    Just then, the sharp squeals of the Imps rocked the air. Tempted to look, he cramped his shoulders up to his neck in other to resist the urge and doubled, his legs begining to buckle under the pressure


    When last had he been pushing this hard? Fatigue and tension spread into his body, his c.h.e.s.t tightening with the two sensations. Breathing became hurried, he was running short of whatever it was that he was breathing.


    Strangely enough, the feelings were exciting. His bloods pumped up pretty much, the feeling of danger waking up every nerve ending in him.


    His muscles ached despite the pain, for more excitement, his heart doubling in the beat and providing more music to the steps of the WereHawk.


    The WereHawk snarled out a mischievous smile, his whole heart ignite by fervousness as he went out on he double again, boosting out to the start of the street.


    However just as he did, he paused, he was not exactly seeing any of them chasing after him. He turned around, his hands swirling out in fists in the expectancy to hit any springing Imps.


    However, he did not hit any.


    A pair of two Imps stared at him before looking at the other and slapping and chattering to themselves. The Eyes of the WerHawk bulged wide as the scorpion tail o the first swired an arc and came for the neck of the other Imp. The other one reacted, fast, pretty fast as its tail swung around from behind and slapped off the invading tail. Seeing this, they went at each other''s throat, claws and fangs, clawing nd biting whatever they could find.


    The situation was not very much different from the others who were loosely scattered about and fighting themselves.


    The WerwHawk chuckled.


    It was such a strange sight but then again, it was to be expected. The groups of Imps were loosely united. At any given time, they could turn on each other and from the little he had been taught, this often happened pretty much when their groups were battling.


    Usually, demons were greedy bastards. They always d.e.s.i.r.ed the first hit for themselves or the killing blow to be from them. And for this reason, they even fought themselves, slaughtering one another just to get up ahead.


    It was common fact.


    And for the Imps, it was not very much different. But rather, this situation was different.


    They should not have had to themselves until they had him in their grasp and reach. The WereHawk reasoned as he relaxed the muscles of his wings, folding the wings down to his back.


    However, from what it was, it seemed as though something else was the offending factor here. And that something, from they at they lashed at each other''s tails, particularly, had to be the tails.


    Also, an Imp could also scythe another Imp behind them because as they were, the WerwHawk reasoned, they must have let their tails dangle and so had each other at the throat.


    The Were Hawk lowered his head and tensed his muscles.


    "Fine by me!" He smiled, looking over to the kneeling down form of the Irunmole.


    He leaned his body forward and then sighed, expanding his wings.


    "Totally fine by me...". He dashed.


    *


    Wind and dust whistled past Sunday as the WereHawk slid to a stop just beside him.


    He gaped, his body twisted back so he could see what was going on behind him.


    His mind went ablaze with several thoughts as he saw the WereHawk take on the Imps back then.


    And he was grateful for that.


    ''Heh! What are you thinking? That WereHawk would have been much of a better host for me.'' Bane w.h.i.n.ed from within Sunday''s soul space.


    The Irunmole boiled at those words, his muscles becoming taut as his body trembled, overtaken by rage.


    "That''s right! All of you. Look down on me, continue!"


    "Huh?" The WereHawk gasped at the words of the Irunmole, his eyes widening now.


    "Are you delirious now?" He asked.


    Sunday did not reply. Instead, he exhaled, forcing his body to remain calm.


    He gasped now just as the Were Hawk stretched a hand to him.


    "Doesn''t matter. But if you remain like that, these Imps are going to come to a compromise of dealing with us first before returning to themselves. So," the WereHawk''s wings squeezed together just then as he leaned forward, his legs spaced out and right out still extended.


    "Come with me, if you want to live." He said.


    Sunday swallowed.


    Was there really anything else to do?


    He grabbed the hands immediately.

 Chapter 159 - Suspicious Glances

    The saying that goes like this - The body moved on its own.


    He had known of the saying and heard it plenty of times but then he had not really put thought to it.


    Now, his body moved, his mind did not even think or prompt his body muscles to retract and expand. It just happened.


    And he did not seem to go against it.


    It seemed just alright.


    Grabbing the hands that was before him, his body muscles contracting as his legs tensed and straightened, helping him raise his mass from the ground.


    Naturally, he would have stopped to ask. To know who this was. His ego may have even gotten in the way. He was supposed to be strong, at least, that was what had been his motivation for as long as he could remember. Just so, he could defy all those who had considered him as a weakling.


    To be rescued by this being may have hurt that ego. For a brief, fleetingommet, he wanted to pull back his hand but then again, just hand was not in the control of his body.


    His body was just moving on its own.


    ,''Tch...'' Bane''s mockery voice resounded in his soul space.


    ''Gettimg saved again? Just how long do you intend to keep that up?'' The Prickled Bane Winged Wolf taunted, a smirk to its face.


    Sunday tensed at those words but his body refused his control as it kept on moving. He sighed and exhaled, distracting himself form the taunt of the Wolf on to the sight before him.


    The Imps were still at it, battling and tearing at each other. A couple of them made some manuevres in the air and then with a swish in the air, their barbed tails swung out in blazing speed to stab through the c.h.e.s.t of the other Imp. The sight was gory, greyish red ichor pouring out to the deserted ground of the streets.


    Imps grabbed the other and bashed themselves against the environment, using the walls as a batter surface. The affected ones screeched out in pain as their backs and faces rammed into the walls, a scream ofpain erupting out of their mouths.


    ''See... Always needing to be saved!'' Bane said. ''But then, yes, I have to say thank you.'' The Prickled Bane Winged Wolf said.


    Sunday''s eyes flashed and his face jerked forward. For a split second, his senses stopped working.


    Bane said Thank You?


    It was startling. And it had been enough to allow him take control of his body.


    "W-what?" Sunday gasped.


    ''heh. What? I suppose I have to thank you for not being stupidly egositic '' Bane smirked even more. ''Because if you had refused his help because of your ego and stubbornness. Well, suffice to say that it may have just been the end for you.'' The Wolf swallowed, lowering his head down. ''And me. As you know already, my lie depends on whether or not you keep your life.''


    Bane exhaled.


    ''I really wished I could help you some more. I wished that... But you couldn''t. The strain on your soul has been really so much since Orun Apaadi. And uhm...'' The Wolf stopepd and lifted it''s head before setting down on its haunches.


    ''Thats why you could only summon me and not use me.... But, it does not matter now. I hope you have been able to recover now enough. Long enough for me to help you. So, again, thank you for not dying on me, yet!'' Bane smirked.


    ''Youre fun! I don''t think I could have asked for someone else other than you.''


    Sunday''s heart missed a beat, his body still directed by the pull of the being before him.


    They jogged around, skipping over demon imps on the ground and moving round the ones they coul not jump through. The wings of the winged fellow before him was folded but loose lying feathers from it still got into his face, making him blow off wafts of her and spit outghe tiny bits of fluff that had floated down to his tongue.


    Soon, they got to the end of the street and the Winged fellow dragged him to the side of the street. They were in such a way that they stood against the walling of the uncompleted building, allowing them have visuula on the street behind if they looked back and also have a view of the front.


    It was still night and the people outside did not seem like they were having a home to go to as they waltzed about the street endlessly, going about their matters and other things of interest to them.


    The street was still dimly lit, the major source of the illumination coming out from the shops and stalls selling various materials for the night market. Vehicles, although reduced to mainly motorcycles and taxis crushed the length of the road, riding slowly as they were flagged down by passengers and also as they made turns and corners. Some of them even stopping by the roadside to get food and other items by the way.


    Resting against the wall, by the right hand side of the winged fellow, Sunday could not keep his curiosity from surging out. His face was squeezed up in a lift frown as he tried to make sense of the whole matter.


    Why was he saved?


    Also, why was this winged fellow looking here and there like as if he had stolen something and was being chased by the people. And soz he had chosen to hide, while looking out for his pursuers.


    His heart missed a beat just then. Did he get entangled into some matter with his winged fellow? Or had his rescue being staged so that he could end up being some sort of live exchange barter of a thing. His eyes flashed, his muscles tensed.


    Just then, he searched inside, feeling the bubbling surge of energy from the Wolf within him beginning to rise up in intensity. He smirked and then lowered his head as he let out a whiff of the air.


    The WereHawk on its own part, looked left and right and then peeped back into the street. He had been right, the Imps were already getting over their disagreement and we''re already helping the other out.


    It was interesting to watch, the way they assisted one another, after they had originally battered themselves out was really nice. It was almost as if they cared for themselves bthat much, which was pretty deceptive.


    The WerwHawk s.u.c.k.e.d in air through his dentition, bidding the time.


    He could not make a move yet. No, it did not seem like he should make a move jusyg about now. He would wait, wait to his guts told him it was alright to make a move and then, he''d take it.


    But then again, he reasoned to himself. What was he doing here?


    Sure, he had come out here and seen an Irunmole in distress. He had debated within himself about moving towards the scene but eventually, he had pushed himself into the scene.


    Fun, it was. The fighting,it was as if it was rejuvenating a part of him that had been thrust down deep down and ignored till it shrivelled and deprecated. So, he had not regretted his course of action.


    Even until now.


    But thenz the question now was what next? Had he not already saved the Irunmole? What would he say now?


    He had been watching out earlier for the Imps, looking everywhere and there least some other Imp came in running from some place he had not seen. The last he wanted was to be fished out by some imps who decided r pay the vicinity a visit and and then, decided he was the best to hold down for the others to come deal with.


    And in this place, he could lock out the sight of the Irunmole. And t be honest, it was something that he felt alright with.


    Now would be the best time he would have to beat it.


    "Hey," the WereHawk turned to the side patrially, looking back at Sunday. "Are you good? I would have to take my leave now? Think you can handle the rest by yourself?"


    Sunday smiled but briefly, a thin one at that. He raised his left and and then used the right hand to cap over his left shoulder before he started rotating the shoulder. After he was done, he did the same ritual to his right and then c.o.c.ked his head.


    "Why, thank you!" He replied to him. "I am good. Can take it from here." Sunday replied.


    The WereHawk nodded and then made to move.


    "Wait!" Sunday clutched to the bend of the right elbow. "Who are you? And why did you save me?" He asked, his head bent.

 Chapter 160 - Interrogation

    "Who are you? And why did you save me?" Sunday asked, his head bent down in such a way that he looked over at the winged fellow with his pupils lodged at the top of his eyeball.


    The question was somewhat startling to the Were Hawk as he stood, frozen with an open mouth. He blinked and then closed his mouth, swallowing.


    "Ha! Forgive me" The Were Hawk smiled at him, his eyes closing for a brief second along with his shoulders getting all rumbled up together.


    He stretched his hand and then opened his eyes, looking with a slight twinkle in those eyes to the Irunmole.


    "My name is Shin. Shino." he blinked. " I thought you were going to need a saving, that''s why." He replied to him.


    Sunday geared his head back, puling up his bent head so that his pupils now looked to the Were Hawk from down the eyeballs.


    "Shino, eh?"


    "Yes, Shino. That is me. I was going out tot do some rounds when i saw you getting all wrapped up in the battle against the Imps I thought to interfere in it, that is why i am here." The Were Hawk blinked now and then put his hands to his waist, watching the Irunmole carefully.


    The look was till much the same. Almost as if the Irunmole was suspecting of having some dealings he was not sure of. He did not blame him but then he could not exactly blame himself, could he> What was wrong in coming into scene just to save a person?


    Was the life of the Irunmole not valuable to him that he was busy sizing him up?


    "Heh!" He tried to smile. " What is your name, Irunmole." He asked, hoping to establish some kind of communal trust between the two of them.


    Sunday glared at him.


    This winged fellow now had the guts to speak to him and even demand to know what his name was? He was not sure if this was right but he sire did not like the guts that the winged fellow had.


    That is, if he even knew the race this winged fellow belonged to. He sighed, watching him with a hard stare as he folded his hands across his c.h.e.s.t now.


    The winged fellow appeared to be taller than him. He was only at the height of 6ft but this one seemed to have some inches to his advantage. Even more, his costume and style seemed to speak of someone with years of combat history.


    Or in the very least, a veteran.


    "What are you? I have not seen your kind anywhere." Sunday asked.


    For one thing, this was not a demon.


    Demons often had a malicious aura about them so it was rather easy to pick them out, if one was perceptive enough. he liked to think himself perceptive and despite that he was not picking out anything from this being. More so, he thought, why would a demon want to save him? Demons rarely did that unless they were wanting to take the kill or capture for themselves.


    But then, he could not just let down his guard. This was still someone who he had no prior knowledge of before. Someone who appeared to be skilled. The fact that he was no t a demon, at least, from how he looked at it, did not mean exactly that this person could not have ulterior motives.


    What if, his father, The Elder had sent him?


    The possibility was still there, no matter how he looked at it. And he was pretty sure that the same father of his who had wanted the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf to destroy him would go even as stoop low to hire someone who was not of their race and kind to get to him and put an end to him.


    He fisted his hands at this thought, trying to deny its possibility. But then, he knew he was right. The Mercenary Houses that existed in Orun did not just exist only for the populace. More often than that, they served as an extended hand for the Council Houses who did not want to sully themselves in engaging directly. And also, in laces where the Mercenary House was close to a place of trouble, the Council Houses would indulge them to get there first and then reward them in some nice ways


    But then again, the Mercenary houses only accommodated the Irunmole in their ranks. However, he was not sure. Since he had come to Earth, he had learnt a couple f things that he had not known before.


    And he summary of them all was that, nothing was ever, at any point, constant. The fact that the mercenary houses did not have other races in the front of their ranks should not mean it was impossible. After al, if it was a mercenary who was bringing in good profits to the mercenary house, why not take him or her in?


    With this in view, what was then stopping The Elder from sending this winged follow down to Earth, just after him? Still, he wondered, just how they had known his exact location?


    Had Niniola told on him? But then, he found that hard to conceive. Niniola would want to bite the bullet for him rather than do this to him. What about his other friends?


    Ibiyemi and yes, Tayo? They could also have been pivotal in the disclosure of his location right? He wondered.


    But then again, he had left for Earth alone. The only person in that vicinity had been Niniola back then. And even at that, he had seen Bane go off with her before he descended. And the other friends, he parted ways with them back then at Thunder.


    Except if someone he never knew or had anything to do was there all along?


    He bit his lower lip and fisted his hands as he gritted, swallowing viciously at the sight of the Winged Fellow.


    "Are you asking my name so that you can confirm if I am the one you were sent to kill?" Sunday blasted out.


    The Were Hawk gasped. He took a step backwards, confusion spreading all over his face. H e could not get his head around what the Irunmole was saying. Had he been beaten up so badly that he had not knowledge to make common sense of the matter?


    Or was he suffering from a convulsion or something??


    "What are you saying?"


    "What? Did that take you by surprise, that is figure out who you are?" Sunday asked again, his fingernails digging into the sides of his palms.


    "admit it, you saved me so that you could get the rewards from destroying me instead of letting the Imps have their go at me, right?"


    Sunday asked once again, feeling the energy from within in surging and calling onto him. It was all from Ban but then it was calling to hum.


    The reason was not farfetched. Bane could somehow reach to his emotions and dictate just how he felt. It was different from reading his thoughts though but it was enough for the Ascendancy Classed Wolf to know what was on his mind.


    And so, the Wolf was willing to lend out his strength against this unknown person. Strength he was not willing to let go.


    "What are you saying? Are yo sure you re alright? I only asked for your name because i thought it was alright for you to reciprocate. How is that>>>?"


    "Don''t tell me crap!" Sunday blared out and swung out his right elbow in a wide arc across for the face of the Were Hawk.


    Acting instinctively, the Were Hawk took a step backward, evading the swing. But then, he walked right into the street where he had been hiding from.


    And as he did, the confused looking Imps over there, who were already returning back tot he tree suddenly had their entire body alight with glee and happiness as they paused their current steps. they turned back around ad chattered happily shrieking and high0-fiveing.


    "Look, you are overthinking this thing. We better get going away from here before those Imps get to us." The WereHawk said hastily.


    "Let them come, Shino" Sunday growled, getting really pissed, so much more than he could stomach.


    he hated the sight of this pretentious figure before him. What was he now afraid of? Was he not the one who had charged in recklessly back then to try to save him from the horde? Why was he now shivering, now that he stood before hi?


    Or did that mean he as right all along?


    That the one before him was actually a mercenary who had been sent to annihilate him?


    It purged him that he was standing right before him.


    "Look, I don''t know what you mean but hey, is that how you thank someone who saved your b.u.t.t from being masticated by those Imps? " Shino glared back at him.


    "How dare you have the guts to still talk to me?" Sunday blasted out. "Ida Ino." He stretched out his hand, the right hand to the side and almost immediately, light sparkled there, forming the solidity of the light sword.


    "Really?" Shino blasted this time. "If this was how Irunmoles were, I would never have bothered to even take a look. Its not your fault. its my race I blame for hiding away from the rest of you arrogant folks!" Shino lost it, punching a little hole into the wall beside him.

 Chapter 161 - Getting Familiar

    "Really?" Shino blasted this time. "If this was how Irunmoles were, I would never have bothered to even take a look. Its not your fault. its my race I blame for hiding away from the rest of you arrogant folks!" Shino lost it, punching a little hole into the wall beside him.


    His hand ached just a bit. It was not because of the fact that he had slammed into the wall, punching out a little crack about the size of his fist in there.


    No, after all, he had been wearing gauntlet on his right hand. It was rather because he had been too busy earlier, slamming and punching into the Imps here and there. His body felt like it was going to need a rest at the moment.


    And he agreed with it. He had been trying to strain himself to push farther and better with each passing second. Now, he had seen a combat and had, reluctantly, joined the fight just so he could save an Irunmole who happened to be rather ungrateful and also so that he could get some sweet upskilling.


    The part where he had fought the Imps singlehandedly was the most interesting of the whole saga to him. Because he had learnt how to maximize the latent power that he had in his body which had bein lying fallow for as long as he had been born.


    However, one did not just wake up to strain himself over something one had never really done before. Perhaps, he reasoned, if it was only rooftop jumping, he might have still have been in better shape, without needing to rest or having aches in his fist but then he had done more.


    And he did not regret.


    The only thing regrettable was the way the Irunmole was sizing him. Initially, he had wanted to just stay away from the stink eye he had received the moment he noticed it. But then, the ingrate had the guts to call him as someone who had been assigned to finish a job?


    It was annoying. That he had been thought of like that. And at the moment, he was not intending to mince words with this ingrate. By the heavens, if it did come to having to face this ingrate in a fight, he was ready. The last thing he wanted was to have some blame or accusation thrust upon him as a reward for his help.


    Sunday''s grip on the Ida Ino light technique softened as he breath in and out, trying to control himself. He lowered his head as he pondered what he had heard, briefly.


    The winged fellow said race?


    "Race? What are you talking about? Aren''t you just some mercenary?'' Sunday asked, squinting at the winged fellow whose name happened to be Shino.


    "I am not." Shino barked out. "This is the last time I would tolerate that from you." Shino looked over his shoulders. The Imps had been silent but hey had been steadily creeping in on them, trying to take advantage of their argument to sneak in on them.


    "Tch! Those blasted things." He muttered, looking back over his shoulders.


    "What?" Sunday took this reaction as an indicator that he was hiding something. "What is that? Are you out of time already and you need to return with your mission completed?" He snarled at the Werehawk, raising his blade to the neck of him.


    "Don''t be silly. Those Imps are creeping on us and.. ack!" Shino yelped out just at that time.


    His wings pulled taut as several clawed hands dragged and shredded out feathers, the ones that had a hold on the fleshy wing stretching it till they pulled down the WereHawk to the ground.


    "Ha! Help!" Shino called out, stretching a hand to Sunday.


    At his, Sunday looked away, closing his eyes. He was not sure about what this Shino guy was all about. And so far as the Imps were all concentrated on his struggling desperate mass underneath them, he did not find this as any of his business.


    He''d rather not have a part in it.


    He turned around, hearing the muffled cries of the WereHawk and the screeches and joyous yells of the Imps as they tried to strangle and bury the Imp from underneath them.


    ''So, is that it?'' Bane spoke to Sunday. ''The only person who seems nice enough to give us a lead to where you could get a cleansing orb is who you want to abandon?''


    "Mind your business.!" He replied sharply.


    "Help me... I am not what you think. Help Meee..." Shino cried out the moment he got the chance to raise his head up.


    For now, the Imps were yet to go all out on him. Perhaps, it was because they thought they had him all in their grasps that they had not started to damage him in every way. Rather, they simply played and jumped and bruised him with the tip of their claws and fangs and of course, with the scaling of their tails.


    "Help Me...." All of that was enough to spread chills into the spine of Shin.


    He hated the fact that he had no minded his business back then but had charged into danger. All for what?


    To be fed off to the Imps? If this was how the world was then, he was sure to change that. He just had to live. "You ingrateeeeee... Aaaaahh!"


    SHHHNNNKKK!


    "Aiiiieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee...." Imps screamed suddenly as light flashed.


    Shino gasped at this, closing his eyes from the sudden burst of light that flashed here and there, the stabs and appearances of it impaling and slashing Imps into their deaths.


    Their bodies dissipated into grey dust that drifted away into the night, revealing the sprawled WereHawk on the ground. Having them all at the same place made it rather easy for Sunday to be able to strike all of them at once. The ones that had escaped the strike by a hairs breadth now scampered away, with fight all over their faces and tails shaking between their legs.


    Shin just lay on the ground despite that Sunday extended his left hand to him. He did not know how to react to this. Why had the ingrate come back to save him now? He had had it under his own control. or at least, was going to have it under his control until the ingrate had to interfere.


    "Come on, take my hand." Sunday smirked at him. "I am not an ingrate, you see. Plus, I just could not leave you here. One idiot was trying to guilt trip me. So, I had to prove him wrong."


    Shin remained motionless for the next minute. But then after that, he took the hand and was hefted up to his feet by Sunday.


    "So, your life is based on the fact that you need to prove someone wrong, eh? That must be stressful!" Shino replied, looking at the shorter Irunmole in the face.


    "I didn''t say that." Sunday ground his teeth, the light technique in his hand dissipating into nothingness as he deactivated it.


    "You just said that. Basically!" Shino shrugged, putting his right hand behind his neck. "I am guessing the Imps would not bother us. I should be going now."


    "Yes, seems so." Sunday sighed.


    He rested his back against the wall and then allowed himself to slide down the wall till he squatted over, his head bent down to watch the ground. His hands at this time were hanging over the bend of his knees, just by the inner side of the elbow.


    "What is your race, Shino? I don''t what type you are."


    Shino stopped himself from moving a step. He had turned to the side that faced the road and was prepared to start walking back into the never ending mix of humans out there. But then, hearing the question froze him.


    He turned his head to the Irunmole, observing the gleaming white strips around the n.a.k.e.d arms the Irunmole had.


    "WereHawk!'' Shino rubbed his lip with the back of his left palm.


    "What is that?" Sunday looked up. He was not familiar with that term.


    "You don''t know?" Shino was momentarily surprised. He shrugged soon after as he turned around now, completely. "WereHawks have the ability to turn into Hawks upon their full transformation. Basically, that is what is about us."


    "You are a Changeling then." Sunday muttered as he returned to gaze upon the ground once more.


    "Eh? That would be WereHawk. I don''t know what a Changeling is." Shino replied with quizzical eyes.


    Sunday looked up now, surprise in his eyes. "You don''t know what a Changeling is? But that is what you are. In Orun, the lot of you people reside in the Third Heavens which is the Middling World of Merchandise and your nation is called Changeling Unity. How can you pretend not to know this?" Sunday shrugged, standing up as he observed Shino carefully.


    "I don''t!" Shino crunched his fists. "But if you do, please, tell you everything."


    Sunday smirked.

 Chapter 162 - The Banter and the Deal!

    Sunday looked up now, surprise in his eyes. "You don''t know what a Changeling is? But that is what you are. In Orun, the lot of you people reside in the Third Heavens which is the Middling World of Merchandise and your nation is called Changeling Unity. How can you pretend not to know this?" Sunday shrugged, standing up as he observed Shino carefully.


    "I don''t!" Shino crunched his fists. "But if you do, please, tell you everything."


    Sunday smirked.


    He did not know what to make of this but then he found it rather amusing. His mind still argued with him that he was talking to someone who must have had ulterior motives to him. But then, how could he really validate that?


    The same person who he was looking at suspiciously happened to not know how even about himself? It was really amusing, just as much as it was surprising.


    Still, he made his mind to at least answer the question the supposedly ignorant winged fellow had asked him.


    "Heh!" Sunday smirked wider. "A changeling, is that not what you are?" He returned back with a question before shrugging his shoulders now. "I mean, are you not capable of changing your form to that of a bird? Like totally?" He asked again.


    "No!" Shino shook his head. "Not bird. Hawk!" He replied.


    Sunday chuckled lightly at the way he said it. In the brief moment that their eyes had locked on to each other, he had picked up the twinkle of arrogance in his eyes. This Changeling actually did have some big pride in what he was.


    He found that rather amusing, again.


    "I can''t change back completely. So, we are kind of stuck. And in Earth, the term for us would be Were Hawk. There are others too. Were Wolves and the likes but..."


    "Wait!" Sunday snapped his fingers. "Why can''t you change completely? Something wrong with your transformational ability?" He asked, curiosity in his own eyes as he stared at the WereHawk.


    "Well..." Shino blinked. He shrugged and then put his hands to his waist, looking away at the sky above them. "How do I put this? It just happens that I am in the devolution specie and so, it is kind of tough for us to..."


    "Eh??" Sunday gasped now. "I find that hard to believe."


    "Well, don''t believe it, you! What do you Irunmoles even care for?" Shino gritted his teeth at the Irunmole, his hands immediately fisting up at the sides of him. "We... No, something happened to my ancestors. Something that had to make them find a place of living in these places and so, they stopped having to transform, trying to make out their living as the neutral spirits that they were and...."


    "And, you guys, the next generation lost the ability, right?" Sunday asked, looking up at Shino.


    He was still on the ground, squatting with his back against the wall all the while he had been engaging the WereHawk in the conversation. For some reason, he found the exchange of words, ever since he did not want to believe that Shino was some threat, to be rather interesting.


    The WereHawk appeared to be ignorant of some things, things that were rather basic to the existence of all spirit beings. Like, for example, who would not know of the Changeling Unity and yet be a descendant of their race specie type?


    "What? What do yo care about that?'' Shino became frantic as he yelled out at Sunday, his fisted hands trembling at the mention of each of the words that he spoke. ''Are you not the one who tried to kill me just now? So, why did you care about where I am from and whatnot?'' He exhaled, his rapid breathing making him to open his mouth as he glared at the squatting Irunmole.


    "Oh!" Sunday laughed.


    "Hahahaha..." He laughed louder this time, resting his head against the wall while Shino gasped, staring at him in dismay, unable to make sense of what was just happening.


    "Ah... Ignoramus!" Sunday called out as he placed his right palm against the ground and with a sigh, jerked himself off the ground. "I understand if you are so touchy about the questions." Sunday muttered.


    "But..." He looked to the side of him, just by his left hand side without having to turn around his whole body as he stared at Shino. "If I came from a defective race as yours, I would be touchy about it as well."


    "Ha? Damn you Irunmoles and your arrogance.!" Shino felt like exploding, his grey skin already taking a hue of strained red. "If your race was so special as you act, then why would you be the only one who was here to engage those Imps? Don''t tell me they got wiped out by a group of demon imps?" Shino fired back, smirking now.


    Sunday blinked, his lips twitching at the words he heard.


    "Or, wait... Don''t tell me that they all got so scared that they left you here and ran away? Wooooo... So much for being the arrogant Irunmole that you are. They left you alone." Shino fisted one hand and then tilted his body sideways that he was directly adjacent to Sunday''s back. " You are the only one left here. A race that abandons their own is not fit to exist in the first place, okay?'' Shino thundered.


    Sunday gasped now, the words stabbing at his words like a knife hot rom the fire. For the moment, he felt the truth of the words before his face. Was the WereHawk not true? He was the only one who had been assigned to earth.


    No back up. No return plan. Nothing whatever in the books for him. Truth before him, he realized.


    He had been abandoned. He was alone.


    However, he smiled just then. He was not exactly alone. He had another presence with him. So, he steeled his mind, the words of the WereHawk were not goin to get him feeling down any more. He had Bane.


    He felt the urge to turn around to shame Shino but then he fisted his hands, lowering his head. There was no use. If he had Bane, then it was best he left the discovery of Bane until the last moment. That way, he would not only have the moment of surprise in his hands, he would also have a very powerful trump card that the would be opponent would not be able to predict.


    And right now, just as Bane suggested, the only lead he had now, was Shino.


    "I am sorry!" He apologized. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_52020557016783471">#!_52020557016783471</a> for visiting.


    Shino froze at the words. He had not been expecting that. In fact, the moment he had seen the Irunmole fist up his hands, he had tensed up his muscles, waiting to fire his muscles in an evasive move. It was obvious that eh had touched a sore spot in the Irunmole''s soul.


    So when he had the apology, he did not know how to react beside just freezing over on the spot.


    ''I am sorry for how i reacted to you. You are right... I am alone." Sunday said, looking up at the taller form of Shino. "What could I do to turn the tables in the part of your forgiveness to me? I was rather touchy too. I thought that you had been o some mission to attack me and... See, I had a rather rough start to this place and so, I am careful of everything and everyone that I come in contact with, okay?" Sunday said.


    "U-hhh..." Shino stammered.


    "I never had the intention of doing anything to you. In fact, I did not want to even drop by at all. But I did. I am sorry if I.. I go to some sore spot."


    "Hhahah..." Sunday laughed now.


    He put his left hand at the nape of his neck and then reared his head backwards. This Shino was insinuating that he had hit his sore spot? Well, he was right but then, he was not going to let that get to him agian.


    "My name is Sunday!" Sunday said now, returning to his former position and looking into the eyes of the WereHawk. "I thank you for your assist then but, I must consider us both equal . I paid my debt when I saved you from the imps."


    He looked to the side, his hands flat out against the sides of his h.i.p.s. "But then again, I would not mind if I am indebted to you again." He replied.


    "I need your help. I have a problem that I need solved before dawn and..."


    "And..." Shino interrupted, a little smile playing on his lips. "I want to know everything about my people''s nation and Orun. Deal?"


    After al, he had said that the Changelings were called WereHawks instead of what they were really called.

 Chapter 163 - Getting Help From A Sage

    "My name is Sunday!" Sunday said now, returning to his former position and looking into the eyes of the WereHawk. "I thank you for your assist then but, I must consider us both equal . I paid my debt when I saved you from the imps."


    He looked to the side, his hands flat out against the sides of his h.i.p.s. "But then again, I would not mind if I am indebted to you again." He replied.


    "I need your help. I have a problem that I need solved before dawn and..."


    "And..." Shino interrupted, a little smile playing on his lips. "I want to know everything about my people''s nation and Orun. Deal?"


    After all, he had said that the Changelings were called WereHawks instead of what they were really were.


    A part of him found that funny that Shino did not know how exactly they were really called in Orun. He knew very little about his own origin and he was not faking it otherwise, he would not have asked for that deal.


    Just how would someone exist without knowing about himself and his origins that much. It was not like he, himself, new all the much abut Shino''s race but he did know the basics, at least. The basics that Shino was severely lacking in.


    He sighed, nodding his head thoughtfully. What did he have to lose in all of this? He had a trump card with him if things would go south with the deal. But then again, was he not only overthinking things?


    What could just possibly go wrong with a harmless deal as that. he wondered. It was best, Sunday theorized within his heart, that he saw the pros and cons of all of this.


    Truly, nothing did go for nothing but the type of deal being presented seemed a bit off. And the most interesting part of it was that Shino appeared to be so honest about that. Like, there was not an iota of doubt in his heart as he had spoken to him about it.


    Sunday reasoned, trying to think of what to do. If he accepted the deal, there was no way he was going to refuse, what if Shino summed up all he was going to tell him and then declare all of that as a lie or request that he be given more than what he was been informed about?


    That would be really troublesome as nothing bothered anyone more than someone who declared that the truth you said was but a fraction of the original thing. However, it was not something that he could not deal with, if the time came to that.


    He had Bane, he was still leveling up on his skills as an Irunmole and a user of the Law of Light. Already, he had been able to level up on another technique, the light blade and he had been able to see the benefit it held over the shorter ranged double dagger of light that was the basic attack skill of all elites.


    "What is it going to be, Irunmole?" Shino asked, raising his hands to the side as he c.o.c.ked a curious head at Sunday.


    Sunday looked at him but he did not focus at the WereHawk as he was still lost in thoughts. He was still trying to make up his mind such that whatever he did would not end up coming to bit e him from behind.


    He was in a strange place that was Earth and even though it provided a different environment from the harsh conditions he had been accustomed to, he also had to acknowledge that Earth was truly not for the faint of heart. He had to not only get strong but also be able to deal with situation like the one staring him in the face.


    ''I only know that the Changelings Unity is in the third Heavens abut then I have really never gone down to that part of Orun. I don''t think I have ever ventured out of the Fourth Heavens where all Irunmoles reside so how can I tell him what I do not know?'' He reasoned to himself.


    "I guess you do not want to take the deal. I should have known. I would be on my way now. See you, Sunday." Shino said and then turned around. He had obviously run out of patience.


    He crouched his body, tensing his muscles as he fisted his hands to the side of him while looking up, diagonally. His wings spread out now and then, he lowered himself to the ground again, in readiness to jump.


    "Wait...." Sunday''s sharp and hurried voice interrupted his actions, making his straighten up and look back over his shoulder.


    He raised an eyebrow at the Irunmole, expecting him to say something. He waited then as he waited his hands and seeing that Sunday did not say anything, he turned to face him squarely.


    ''Yes/''


    "Fine, You have it your way." Sunday said, his eyes glued to the ground. ''Deal!" He looked up at Shino just now.


    Shino smiled. "Took you long enough." He shrugged. "I am not really in so much for the info but i am very curious about where we came from. You see, there is a lot that has happened to us that the older generation has kept from us, all in a bid of trying to make us blend in here, with Earth. But I always knew we were from somewhere more than just Earth. So.. What brought you here?"


    "That is none of your business." Sunday answered to Shino. "What is your busines is how to help me to get my part of the deal, secured."


    "Ah!" Shino rolled his eyes. "Still arrogant eh. But wait, where did you guys from? You Irunmole lot and what were you doing here?"


    "You dont know where Irunmoles come from?" He asked in shock.


    "Yes, I know that you guys are messengers of light but I have only seen one or two of you at where we live. But it was only for a brief time and then again, you guys dont seem to be from here. Especially you, otherwise, you would not be asking me about helping you out instead of just going to meet the others at your camp."


    Sunday swallowed. "Camp? What camp? There are Irunmole camps here?" He asked in surprise.


    "Ah, you don''t know? Which means you must be from the Orun. The ones at the Camp, i don''t know but.. Heyy... I think I would withhold that information from you. You know, maybe use it to trade something from you. " Shino said.


    Sunday frowned. Just what was Shino getting at now?


    "What?" Shino smirked. "I think it is best if I don''t tell you everything. Juts know that at camp, you get to meet with all other Irunmoles and there is a lot of fancy things that you have there."


    "Take me there, Shino." He demanded. "You think they would have a Cleansing Orb over there?


    "Nope! What is a cleansing orb?" Shino asked, looking at him suspiciously.


    Sunday facepalmed now. The information divide between himself and Shino was truly great. But then, the only reason why he was still here was because Shino did have his way about Earth, an advantage he did not have, yet.


    "Is that why you were fighting those Imps there? They took your Orb? I know Imps are thieving bands of demons. Very silly tiny bastards." Shino cursed.


    Sunday raised his head eevn more. "Not exactly. I was going through all of that because I needed information."


    "Information?" Shino asked thoughtfully.


    "Yes, information. I needed to know where to get another cleansing orbs so i thought to ask the imps."


    "BWHAHAHAHA!" Shino laughed, holding his stomach as he doubled over.


    "How can you be asking demons that sort of question? Most especially, Imps? Were yo that desperate to get one?" Shin laughed, bending down and looking up at Sunday.


    Sunday sighed, shaking his head. "Well, yes. I was that desperate because I have a mission to complete before dawn breaks out."


    "Mission? What mission?" Shino asked, standing up straight.


    "That is none of your business. Just tell me where to get this orb and I would fulfil my end of the bargain." Sunday retorted.


    Shino nodded now, scratching the fluffy mass of spiky grey hair that he had on his head with the left hand while the right hand cupped his jaw. "Okay, okay... But then I do not know what an Orb is so.... But, I know someone who does and might be able to help you. I just don''t know if you would be able to get it before tomorrow. Its on short notice, that is, if he does have it."


    "He?" Sunday asked. "Is that at the Camp?"


    Shino shook his head. ''No, I don''t know where the camp is. We usually don''t come out to explore places like that. But I am talking about a Sage."


    Shino licked his lips. "The Sage might be able to help you out on that!"

 Chapter 164 - Who a Sage Is!

    "He?" Sunday asked. "Is that at the Camp?"


    Shino shook his head. ''No, I don''t know where the camp is. We usually don''t come out to explore places like that. But I am talking about a Sage."


    Shino licked his lips. "The Sage might be able to help you out on that!"


    Sunday looked puzzled as he heard the words Shino spoke to him. He squinted and watched the WereHawk carefully before speaking.


    "I don''t think I get it. I really don''t." Sunday said, using the edge of his thumb and his folded fingers to tap his jaw repeatedly. "You have been mentioning sage. But who is a Sage, Shino?"


    "Uh?" Shino exclaimed. "Did you ask me about who a Sage is?" He returned, trying to see if he had not been mistaken.


    Sunday nodded and then shrugged with his hands to the side of him. "Yes, I really do not know what that entails. Is some Sage a type of Irunmole or what because I don''t get how that person would be able to help me."


    "Huh?" Shino g.r.o.a.n.e.d, cupping his chin with the left hand as he leaned forward, looking at Sunday as if he was observing a specimen. "You don''t mean it!"


    "What?" Sunday blinked with a frown on his face. "If I do not mean it, why would I even bother about asking knowing fully well that time is not exactly on my side." He shrugged again. "So, tell me, how does that exactly work?"


    "I really cannot believe that you would ask me that question." Shin shook his head in disbelief. He blinked after that, repeatedly, staring at Sunday and then afterward, a smile lighted up his face.


    He leaned back and then put the left hand behind his head, just at the nape of his neck, tilting his face up as he burst into laughter.


    "Bwahahaha! Yo-haha, can-haha cannot b-be hahahah s-se-ser-hahaha serious!" He laughed merrily, the right hand placed against his stomach.


    Sunday growled, fisting his hands as he stared in anger at the WereHawk. What the heck was this Shino thinking? Or what had he said that had warranted the outburst.


    His eyebrows wrinkled closer. Was there a sort of humor that was present on Earth which was different from the type in Orun? Because he did not get why Shin had burst out in laughter.


    "Hey!" He fired out, angered. "If you cannot say answer me, just say so already. Stop with the mockery or did I say anything to crack you up??" He thundered.


    The effect was instantaneous. Shino blinked, the laughter dying off in his throat. He looked at Sunday, his head back to the normal position allowing him to stare on straight at the Irunmole. Looking at the face of Sunday was just enough to crack him but just before the smile widened his lips into a laugh, he quickly slammed his right hand over his face.


    "I don''t understand. What is the meaning of this?" Sunday asked now.


    He was trying his possible best not to go all beefy on Shino. The fact that Shhino was still laughing peppered him to the core as he glared now.


    But then, he controlled himself, unfolding his hands as he looked down to the ground and exhaled out the tensions.


    Shino saw this and then was able to end his laughter fits. He stretched out both hands apologetically, putting palm against the other, right in front of him as he shut his eyes, a tiny smile playing at the corner of his lips.


    "I am sorry. I guess the fact that you do not know who is Sage is what made me lose it." Shino replied.


    "Ehehn!" Sunday c.o.c.ked an eyebrow up. "What about it?"


    "Well, it is like this. How the hell DO YOU NOT KNOW WHO A SAGE IS?" Shino thundered with a merry voice as he opened his eyes. "I was thinking you were joking then but when you asked again, it only reaffirmed your ignorance." Shino added.


    Ignorance!


    That word stung Sunday in the c.h.e.s.t. It as as if he had been stabbed through with many spikes of hot red metal though his heart.


    _________________________


    CURRENTLY DISCLOSABLE INFORMATION


    Sage!


    Humans are naturally physical existences on the physical plane that is Earth. This goes as far as to mean that there is very limited knowledge about the spirit world.


    That aside, this also means that they are unable to tap into the Aspectual Energies of the Universe, Agbara, that is.


    However, there have been special exceptions of this. They have been a few amongst the humans, talented enough to sense Agbara and even see and experience to a limited extent, the happenings of the spirit world.


    Amongst these people, there are even a minute few who surpass these conditions.


    People with massive amounts of Agbara in their soul who besides sensing Agbara can also cultivate it, via the Aspectual Laws.


    These people are called Sages.


    "I am serious. I do not know what that is. And I don''t see how that is hilarious to you." Sunday said with a darkened face.


    "Fine, fine. I was just surprised that you didn''t know about that. Seems I am not the only one who doesn''t know a thing or two here." Shino said.


    He straightened up now and then cleared his throat. "But really, a Sage is a human who had massive amount of Agbara that is way more than what the regular human should have. So, that is it!" He explained.


    Sunday frowned now. "Seriously, just that? I thought that Sage would be in relation to a Soulbond thing."


    It was Shino''s time to be confused now. He frowned at the Irunmole c.o.c.king his head. "What is a Soul Bond?"


    Sunday chuckled lightly at how the table had turned. He reached a hand to tap the shoulder of Shino and exhaled.


    "See, a Soul bond is something that deals with having a soul bond and you!"


    "How does that explain the concept of a soul bond?" Shino asked, getting annoyed at the evasive reply.


    "Oh, really! Now you know how it feels." Sunday chuckled again. He took his hand off the shoulder of Shino and then folded his hands across his face.


    "How will a Sage be able to help me then? I''d you as a Changeling is ignorant to what a Cleansing Orb is, then how much more a human who can cultivate? Besides, I thought that humans are unable to access Agbara?"


    "Hmph!" Shino folded his hands across his c.h.e.s.t too and looked away. "Obviously, your knowledge about Earth is limited. Besides, I just said that a Sage has massive amount of Agbara. So, get the figures right. It means there is a high chance this Sage would know about what you mean. And even if the Sage wouldn''t, she would know who to redirect you to." Shino said and then stretched his hands to the side yawning.


    He looked to the side, his head tilted up to the sky. "Yah! I should be going soon. It''s been petty long since I have been here." He commented.


    "Then, we better get started." Sunday replied, looking up to the sky. "I need to get done with my mission before that time."


    "Hm! Mission that you won''t share with me. Well..." Shino said and turned around.


    "I still do not understand how that relates to you!" Sunday snorted and then c.o.c.ked his head, flexing his shoulders.


    "Alright, let''s go! There are more buildings over there at that side of the road , compared to here. Sweet!" Shino said, facing the road. "Which means, I should be able to get some training practice over there, ontop those roofs."


    "Training practice? With roofs?" Sunday asked, confused.


    But then, however, Shino had bolted across the street, dashing off to the other side. Sunday remains speechless for a while, looking at Shino over the street.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_52065781411792550">#!_52065781411792550</a> for visiting.


    From where he stood, the traffic on the road had begun to thin out. It was obvious that the traffic had already began to go home, despite the fact that they had milled around the street like as if they did not have any place to go.


    Sunday shook his head and then began to walk across the road, not caring whether or not there were people and things before him. He was walking through the people, due to the fact that he was not having a physical form.


    ''Finally!'' Bane said.


    ''I know. I feel so tired of all this already. To be frank, I miss Orun.''


    ''Hm!'' The Prickled Bane Winged Wolf snorted within his soul space. ''Until you complete the mission, I doubt there would be any Orun for you to go to. Besides, I think that if there is anyone who can fill you in on Earth, Shino would fit that perfectly.''


    ''Totally'' Sunday smirked.


    He just had to keep to his end of the deal, first and then, see how to retain the WereHawk for longer.

 Chapter 165 - The Sub Mission Begins

    Sunday walked through the vehicles on the road, both through the pedestrians and motorists alike, not caring about one thing as regards this. He walked through, leisurely taking his time while he made conclusion about the people on the street.


    It was a bit similar to what was obtainable in Orun. In Orun, people really did not sleep. Not at all. In fact, there was no need for them to do so being that they were spirit beings. And as spirit beings, it was unnatural for them to feel fatigue.


    No, it was even impossible. The only way the fatigue factor could come in was when and if the person had had to exert so much of his spiritual essence which was also another word for aura or in he a.d.u.l.terated from, for Agbara.


    Only in this situation could such a spirit being be able to feel fatigue. And that was due to the fact that the spirit being is composed mainly of spirit energy. So, when the spirit energy, Agbara, is exerted and pretty much drained, it is just as equivalent to saying that they are burning away their life.


    And in this situation, once the life draining instance was passed, it would take a while for the person to get himself back. Or even longer than just a while. This was something that Sunday had found himself familiar with because right after the bonding exercise with Bane, he had been pretty much knocked out. Although, unknown to him, he had been administered a dragon weed herb to help rejuvenate him by Niniola back then That was before Maerius, the Third Prime had found them and then requested Sunday for the mission to Earth, the current mission he was on at the moment.


    So, he had had a taste of the spirit exclusive type of fatigue but seeing that humans were still all about their activities, without giving respect to the fact that they had to sleep was interesting to him. In Orun, where the spirit beings did not have need to sleep, it was natural that during the times of of the second dawn, they would still be very much active as if it was the hours between the First Dawn and the time after.


    __________________________________________


    CURRENTLY DISCLOSABLE INFORMATION


    Orun is divided into seven heavens. The first heaven is the heaven in which the sky is present in and the natural occurring heavenly bodies such as the moon, sun and stars amidst others.


    Beside that, on the flip side of the First Heaven where humanity cannot see is the happenings of demons and their homestead as well as the imprisonment area for the owner of the left path, the one who must not be mentioned.


    It is usually dark and filled with gory scenes of demons fighting one another. A place of utmost darkness.


    In contrast, the Fourth Heavens where all Irunmoles live is of a better side. It is filled with light, most of which emanates from the heaven above and even that comes from the heaven above, all to the Seventh Heaven. In the Seventh Heaven, Eledumare is acclaimed to reside in there.


    It is this light of him that spreads out to the other heavens. In the fourth heavens, the light is even great such that there is no occurrence of night, at al. Rather than that, the Fourth Heaven experiences a phenomenon of the First Dawn, which in Earthen terms is equivalent to Morning Dawn, and the Second dawn which is directly equivalent to the nights in human understanding.


    __________________________________________________________-


    However, where he was, the people who did not have spirit make up bodies were not even giving thought to the fact that they were going to rest at all. they just seemed concerned with whatever was it that had brought them outside, forgetting that thy still had another ay to do it.


    "Humans!" Sunday sighed at the thought he had in his mind.


    "Wow! How is that possible?" Shin''s voice interrupted his thoughts with his face filled with awe.


    "What?" Sunday asked, looking at the WereHawk. "What are you saying?"


    "Did you not see what you did? You just walked through everything like as if there was nothing there at all. Wow." Shino''s eyes were wide with excitement as his upper torso lowered down, his hands cupping over his mouth. "Like, how did you get that to work? You Irunmoles must be very powerful then. I can''t do that!"


    "You can''t?" Sunday asked confused.


    Just then Shino took a step back as a male human walked right through their midst, his taking a step back was so as not to stand as an obstacle for the human.


    This act surprised Sunday. What was the big deal he wondered? It was not like the humans were able to see him, could they?


    "I can''t. I cant make myself so intangible that stuff can go right through me. OmG! You are doing it again?!" Shino yelped out just as a short heighted boy walked right through him, from his right hand side to the left. H e was backing the road.


    "OH!" Sunday oohed as he looked at what Shino was referring to.


    He wanted to speak about that so that he could enlighten the Were Hawk that it was because he was not physical which was why they could just walk through him but he held himself back. rather, he straightened his back and c.o.c.ked his neck.


    He shrugged, a sly smile on his lips. "I guess this is what happens when you are really powerful, you know!" He boasted and then shrugged again. ,


    he was enjoying the show. And now that Shino had no idea of what was really the case for him, he decided to capitalize on it. All to his advantage, he had assumed. And so far so good, the only people who really did win where those who had the advantage.


    "Yay! That is so awesome. I wish you could teach me something like that someday." Shino chattered out excitedly.


    "Well, impress me and you will see.'' Sunday replied, takin the airs of a seasoned veteran.


    "Sure!'' Shino replied and then began to walk down the road.


    Sunday was unsure of what was going on since Shino had not called unto him but he followed nonetheless. He walked after the Were Hawk, having to endure the sight of seeing him didge here and there just to avoid collisions with the humans and their various instruments that was everywhere. At a point, it began to piss Shino as he wondered if the Were Hawk was just playing around.


    After all, Sunday wondered, if he was trying to avoid hitting any of the humans then why the did the humans not reciprocate that for him? One could only bump or hit something that was physical, after all. So then it was obvious to him hat Shino was lying.


    Shino was a spirit being and like him, they could not be seen by humans. Except like the special cases of those humans who have high spiritual essence and in the case of the Sage that Shino had mentioned.


    So then again, why was he jumping here and there like that? It was all pretentious to him or it denoted the fact that Shino was playful and therefore not really suitable for hi, on this submission. But then, what could he do? He needed the Were Hawk right about now otherwise, he was not sure how he was going to get by the Iyanu case.


    He shrugged his shoulders, shaking off the thought from his mind. He would have t put up with that. Soon enough, they walked on past the line of shops and then came into a break between the block of shops they just passed and another block of shops.


    The space in between them was lit by the bulbs of the shop owners, therefore, illuminating the entire area up. In the background was a bungalow house and some kind of picket fence.


    "Here, we go!" Shino said. "Don''t lag behind. We should get there through the rooftops now." He muttered.


    Before Sunday''s mouth could open to question what he had said, Shino dashed, his wings stretching out slowly as he stomped his left leg powerfully on the ground. The resulting effect was a tremendous impact that rocketed his feet up, boosting his body momentum vertically and up into the air.


    Shino huffed and in the next second, he stretched out himself, clinging onto the roof of the block of storey building that was the next shopping block.

 Chapter 166 - Sub Mission Begins II

    Before Sunday''s mouth could open to question what he had said, Shino dashed, his wings stretching out slowly as he stomped his left leg powerfully on the ground. The resulting effect was a tremendous impact that rocketed his feet up, boosting his body momentum vertically and up into the air.


    Shino huffed and in the next second, he stretched out himself, clinging onto the roof of the block of storey building that was the next shopping block.


    He huffed out the next moment and then tugged at the edge of the building, using that to create a propulsion force that fired his body up just at the very moment in which he bent his elbows. He had capitalised on the potenial energy of his spring to leap onto the building.


    And it had worked just perfectly.


    However, it had brought about separation between Sunday and Shino.


    Sunday squinted, watching Shino adjust his body weight so as to land on his legs without impacting his bones that much. He tilted his knees forward, his feet touching the ground with the tips of the boots before his whole feet reached down for the ground.


    Or rather, for the roof of the building.


    The roof was made of silver rusty and dusty sheets of aluminum steel, placed diagonal. All of which was directed to the center where an arching steel covering was placed to cover up the edges of the diagonal placed sheets. In this way, the roof was arched up, in the form of an A.


    With that type of build, if rain fell, the rain would simply slip down the diagonal sheets, down to the drainpipes that was erected at the edges of it. To get there, Shino had had to cling onto the topmost of the roof, which was the arching spine that was superimposed over the edges of the diagonally placed steel sheets.


    "Come on!"


    Sunday sighed and shook his head. He did not understand what was going on and he did not pretend like he did. At the sight of Shino up there at the roof, he wondered how that was related to the going to get to the Sage just as he had promised.


    He wanted to boil over the matter. There was an important mission for him to cover but here was Shino trying to make him spend unnecessary time by climbing on to roof tops.


    However, for the sake of diplomacy, he decided to put up a straight face, exhaling out the anger that was boiling inside of him. He looked down to the ground and then put his hands to his side.


    After that, he looked back at the top of the roof were Shino was.


    "Is that the way to the Sage? I do not really understand why you have to be on a roof!" Sunday mentioned.


    For a second, the yellow in Shino''s eyes flickered brightly as a smile parted his lips just to reveal the white dentition that was behind.


    Sunday shifted, uneasy. The Were Hawk was making fun of this? He bit his lower lip, trying to keep his cool now as he still stared at Shino, hoping against hope that he did have a reason for the sudden action.


    Because for all he knew, he had to be gone on the way to get a cleansing orb for Iyanu. He was not going to let some random things just get in he way of that.


    "Come on, Sunday! Come on up!" Shino beckoned again, waving a gesture tht signified he should get up to the roof.


    Sunday gritted his teeth and squeezed his fists just then.


    "Yes, Like roofs have to do with the Sage, right?" He replied sarcastically.


    "Oh!" Shino looked down at the roof.


    He was standing just at the edge of it. A little step forward and he was sure to fall down. Rather he did not pay attention to that or he did but just did not want to mind that. He had his hands placed at the knee caps as his upper too was bent down, allowing him to look down at Sunday with an amused look.


    "I am taking the roof because, I don''t want to have to bump into humans and their things." Shino smirked, his eyes widening. "And also, the way to the Sage''s place... I have only gone there via the air so, I can''t take us through the ground or we''ll surely get lost."


    "Hm!" Sunday grunted. "Do you even know this place? And even if you do, like you said, why don''t we take into the air? I mean, you have wings so why are you content on climbing roofs?" The Irunmole shrugged.


    "Yeah!" Shino''s smirk faltered. He stammered his words next, scratching the spiky mass of feathery hair at the top of his head with the left hand. "B-but... I... I c-can''t fly." Shino said, his face blanched and flushed with embarrassment. "My wings cannot support flight."


    Sunday gapsed at the words he heard. He pointed the first finger of his right hand at Shino.


    "You can''t fly? And you have wings? So what are both wings there for? Fashion modelling?" He asked.


    Shino looked away, his face having a pained expression. The words he just heard were like sharp knives that stabbed deep into his heart. His reason for being on the roof top as just so that he could find some way through comtinued practice in which his wings would be able to support him in the air. All the wings could do was just to help him float in the air a very short time and naturally, give him a boost of air current that was more dependent on his energy rather than just his wings.


    Sunday caught the pained expression on Shino''s face before he was able to avert his gaze, and then, Sunday licked his lips. "I don''t know but I think having wings you can''t use is really useless, you know."


    "Oh really?" Shino turned to look down at Sunday, gritting his teeth. "You are an Irunmole, why don''t you just poof." He splayed the fingers of his hands into the air to gesticulate his words. "Just poof and then appear at the Sage''s place , eh? After all, you are an Irunmole, are you not? You can not deny that, you know, mister useless Irunmole!"


    "Eh?" Sunday blinked. "What are you saying?"


    "What am I saying?" Shino retorted. " I thought Irunmoles have a great sense of direction being that they are most affinated to Agbara. So, don''t tell me you are among the useless ones who cannot find his way, eh?" Shino blasted him back.


    Sunday g.r.o.a.n.e.d. "Why you? You little...."


    "What?" Shino frowned down. "Or, wait, you are not only useless, you are scared of heights and you don''t have the skills to get up here? Wow! If I was an Irunmole like you, then I would have ended it long ago rather than live it out being a waste of space."


    They stood still, Sunday looking up to Shino with a glare, a glare that was evenly reciprocated by Shino in realtime. The reply that Shino gave somehow resonated with the struggles in his life and it pained him to the core. However, he held himself off.


    He still had a mission to complete. There was not any need for him to detail and beat sense into the only eprson who had a lead on where he was headed to.


    "You are impossible!" Sunday said under his breath.


    "But I will show you!"


    ''Bane... Give me all!'' Sunday called mentally to the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf.


    He crouched low, his arms folded and compressed that his biceps rippled under strain, the left arm folded to the back and the right arm folded to the front of him.


    He reached inwards and then tugged at the energy that was the form of Bane. He reached and dragged it in, taking all he could find.


    The next moment, yellowish energy flashed about him, creating a flare that illuminated the night. And when the flare died out, Sunday''s body rocketed into the air, his whole form, bristling with energy, in the Partial Sage Mode.


    Shino took a step back just as Sunday reached his max height in the air, which was just a little above the roof of the building. The next second, the irunmole strained and then boosted forward like a shooting star, onto the roof top, just beside Shino.


    "Wow!" Shino blinked at the outlines of yellow energy around Sunday.


    Sunday turned his head to look at him, his whole body in a superhero landing form. At the sight of Sunday''s eyes on him, Shino quickly averted his eyes, pouting slightly.


    "Hmph! That''s nothing!" He spat out.


    "That''s okay!" Sunday straightened up and smiled at him. He flexed his shoulders and then c.o.c.ked his neck. "What next, Shino?"

 Chapter 167 - seeking

    "That''s okay!" Sunday straightened up and smiled at him. He flexed his shoulders and then c.o.c.ked his neck. "What next, Shino?"


    Shino smiled softly and then looked up to the sky. "What next?" He echoed out.


    "We move!"


    Shino replied.


    He did not wait to get a response from Sunday the next moment as he jumped to into racing. Despite his bulk, his body was light.


    However, it was not that he looked rather heavy but if one were to keep in mind the mass of the wings and feathers about him as well as the metal plating that he had on his arms and legs, one could just as hastily conclude he was heavy. A rather wrong assumption due to the fact that he was carrying himself almost like the wind.


    It was a property that they enjoyed, howbeit. Being a Were Hawk, they were able to tap into the full powers of the creature form that they were affinated. They could rely on the form of the Hawk, that is, fully transform to the hawk form to be able to tap into the full potentials that were waiting to be taped into.


    That was something they enjoyed when they were in full transformation. Also, by inhabiting the form of a Hawk, they could pretty much go undiscovered on convert operations that they were usually renowned for. But then again, when they were in full transformation, a part of their rationality as sentient beings was often lost as they reverted fully to the bestial instincts of the hawk. Which meant that not only would they abandon their rationality, they would be more prone to hunt for smaller birds and other thing s that hawks dive down from the sky from.


    Hat was the minus part thus, the partial transformation was often preferred although, their powers were greatly halved.


    In that form they could use a portion of the power that was available to them as Were Hawks, even though it was greatly diminished, as well as maintain a humanoid form. And in the humanoid form, they enjoyed a buff which was that they were able to look intimidating to other people based on their facial and bodily makeup, especially with their yellow glowing eyes that gleamed and dulled continuously almost like a heart beating to the death.


    The buff that Shino enjoyed which was available to all others in their partial transformation form was the ability to maximize the air currents, using it to their benefit. That is, they were capable of using a burst of wind, after converging strong invisible wind currents to their wings and holding them in the spaces between the feathers and then, whenever they were ready, they could unleash the converged air currents between their feathers.


    This acc.u.mulated air current would then be what they used in suddenly gaining a boist of wind and speed the moment they splayed wide their feathers. It was a benefit that was greatly amplified whenever they were in their full hawk form but based on the fact that they were in the humanoid form, the power of it was limited. The limitation of this varied, however, and while in some people, the duration of the wind burst could either be shortened or lengthened, in some others, it took an even longer time or very short a time to gather up the necessary wind currents. This was the skill that Shino had used, then, when he was saving Sunday. Thus, it had appeared like he was so fast in the eyes of Sunday. Which in this case, he was.


    -


    Sunday looked on and smirked as the wings of Shino closed up after the feathers had splayed open the moment he landed. It seemed to Sunday that the wins were more of a directional installment compared to the flying duties they were meant to perform.


    He made to pick on him the moment he looked back at him and smiled, beckoning once again. Did the Were Hawk think of him in such a slow way? Or was he still so slow to the Were Hawk?


    It did not matter that the questions he asked where all in his mind. What did matter was that he was going to prove him wrong for daring to have so low expectations of him. Without hesitations, Sunday leaned forward, pacing out his legs from the other, the left leg drawn out forward while the right leg and right arm wen to the back as he looked up straight. The yellowy outlines of energy still c.a.r.e.s.sed the breadth of his whole body, giving him the sort of feel like he was some type of guide light or something like that.


    He smirked and then huffed, suddenly jerking his right arm and his right leg all forward in one smooth synchronized motion. In a blink, he hurtled above the spacing between the roof, dashing through space like a burning debris and crossing on to the roof that Shino was.


    "Yes?" He smirked and then leaned forward again, preparing himself for the second dash.


    Shino did not reply. He only gave a knowing smile as he stretched his hands and then his wings widened out again. The moment Sunday saw this, he did not make any words but instead looked up front and then.


    ZOOOOOOOMM!


    The two of the blasted forward with great speed. Sunday pulled on the power he could extract from Bane, his arms jerking left and right as he dashed through and then lifting his arms again to slow his landing speed so as not to damage the roofs as he landed from each jump he made. Shino on the other hand was not slacking off. He was trying as much as he could to keep up except that for each dash, the Were Hawk would slow down, taking a brief moment to recharge his feathers and acc.u.mulate wind currents within his wings and then, with a dash of light, his body would hurtle off, coming to par with where Sunday was. Only for him to slow down again as he repeated the motion.


    However, even at that, there were not much of a distance between them. Sunday would have to slow down because he did not exactly know where they were headed too.


    So, this gave Shino the advantage because even if Sunday was fast, he would still have to wait for the Were Hawk as he was the one being led to the location. Not him in the lead.


    When Shino caught up with him for the umpteenth time, Sunday looked to him and paused just a bit so he could ask a question. "Hey, Shino!"


    "Yes?" The Were Hawk replied him, looking at him with a slight tilt of his head.  Right about where he stood, Sunday could feel the swooshing of the air currents swirling around to the wings of the Were Hawk. If Shino somehow, could maximize this ability he had, then, Sunday theorized, he would truly make for a big shot in terms of speed and agility. Something that would make he, himself envious.


    Another pointer to him as to why he needed to get strong as fast as possible. He would hate to be left behind as ate weakling he was when and while Shino was still going about and getting strong.


    "What is your view on this Sage of a thing?" Sunday asked just as Shino blasted himself forward in a dash.


    He doubled the movements of his arms and legs, catching up with him in no time. Right about now, they were descending from a block of story building down to the plain level ground before them. They happened to be racing the breadth of the entrance of the street that they were on.


    "I don''t get you. How about them?" Shino replied with a question of his own as he started running down the moment his feet touched the ground.


    "How is it that they are Sages? Is that not considered as a strange thing among their other human counterparts? I mean, humans naturally re unable to have access to this so, then, that leaves us with something to worry about, right? The people who can now tap into Agbara should be considered to be strange ones. If so, how do they now cope with the strange glances and all of that?" Sunday asked.


    The two of them had been running on foot now. Shino could feel his entire muscles aching up in fatigue. He had been using all of his energy to do all the running about and jumping and now he needed some rest time. Based on the humanoid form he was occupying now, he had more muscles on his body, if the wings and the feather ligaments were being considered.


    With that in mind, he needed more energy to then circulate around his body.


    "I really do not know. I am not a human, you know. But then again, humans are a bit of strange creatures. That should not be too much of a fuss to them." Shino replied.


    The dusty road with the potholes looked more refined now. It was becoming neater and well managed due to the fact they were reaching the main express road that was used in the town.


    And with that sight, Shino looked to Sunday and smirked.


    "A little more. We would get to where I saw this Sage."


    Sunday nodded, in response.


    ________


    Folarin turned back, a pleasing look on. "Youre back. Thank Eledumare. I was just putting word in for you that I wanted you to join in this mission so you can master the principles of the Law quickly and ascend. But which Sunday do you speak of?"


    "Sunday from Ilu Obatala, son of The Elder."

 Chapter 168 - The Human Girl, Aderonke

    The girl with the all-back braid hairstyle commonly plaited in the Western Part of Nigeria stretched from the bed and yawned out her sleep as her eyes flipped open.


    She had a somewhat oval face except that it had a strong edged squared jaw at the bottom of the face. She had some little freckles just under the side of her black hooded eyes, on the cheeks. Just underneath her eyes were some marking of black that appeared as though it had been painted there and freshly too, on purpose due to how strong the black hue was. Her nose seemed somewhat elongated than normal and her lips were luscious and looked very parched.


    Her hair had some stray strands that made the whole a hairstyle she had on rather messy. Just beside her was a black hair net on the blue and white polka dot pillow which she had her head on. It depicted that she was a rough sleeper being hat she had actually removed her hairnet as a result of her tossing in the bed.


    She had on her body a while vest, baggy in form while her lower half was dr.a.p.ed in just stone jeans blue bum shots, a term used to classify a pair of very short pants usually worn by ladies. She lay on the bed, sprawled in a spread-eagled position, the right legs wide apart. Her skin has a chocolatey hue to it, and despite the freckles on her face, the skin is rather neat and appears well taken care of. Her bedspread which had been crumpled and rumpled all over the bed and under her has a polka dot colour of blue and white, the white being the dots. But due to the way it is rumpled, other parts of the bed which are at her head side and feet side do not have any covering of the bedspread. There is a duvet of brown, soft material from the way it looks but it appeared as though it had been balled up and shoved towards the wall.


    The weather had been hot and in recent times, the harmattan season had decided to resurface itself. This meant that the mornings were going to be very cold that the lips would appear frozen and then break while in the afternoon, the weather would rise to insane heights. It was due to this fact that she had not bothered to use any of the bedspread or the duvet to cover herself as it had been hot, despite the black standing fan in the room had been blowing rather consistently.


    Her bed was the top layer of a double bunked bed. The bunking was made of polished brown wood with a barricade erected just at the end of the bed with the intent of guarding her against sleeping ad rolling over to the ground. The bed frame was against the wall and so, the place was her head was to was against the wall, just a little away from the top of the window bar.


    She stretched again and then sat up, stretching her hands in an attempt to touch her spread legged toes. She did touch them, although with a bit of some straining. After that she sighed and then put her hands to support her on the bed, behind her.


    Her black eyes darted left and right. The first place she looked up to was to the wall adjacent to her. It was just about 12:13am but she had already gone to sleep. Actually, the house rather early on the days when the power holding company did not distribute the electricity as at when expected. But if it was done properly, they would have been up for longer.


    "Uhm¡­ Why did I wake up now?" She asked herself, scratching her head with her left hand. "It is not because they brought the light now, right? I mean, they brought it since and I woke up to switch on the fan so, why did I wake up now? I feel like I have forgotten to do something." She grumbled to herself.


    Just after her was the stairs with which she used to get to the top bunk. After that was the brown doored wardrobe and then the wall on which the clock had rested on. The wall led on straight to the doorpost, the door itself being ajar, its hinges on the opposite wall to herself.


    Her room was simple. Or so it appeared. It was the room that she shared with her siblings. Just after the door was a cabinet, big and fancy and some of the drawers were left open, items like books and clothing spilling out of them. It was messy most of the times except when she had the time to yell at them or when her parents had decided the room was untidy enough.


    Usually, when she would wake, her eyes would go to survey the length and breadth of the room as during the times when she had left the room to have an early sleep, she could almost swear that her siblings would wreck some disaster in the rom before she woke. So, it had become a part of her to survey for anything amiss just so she would know how to go about =t her way later the day.


    The same wall on which the head of the bunk is placed against, just before the window. After the survey of her eyes, she sighed.


    ''Room looks neat today. At least you guys slept early with us too." She mentioned and then shoved herself over to the steps of the bunk which she took and then walked down to level ground.


    Just by the side of her stairs was a neatly arranged shoe cabinet but then a doll gown was placed at the foot of it while some toy combs and whatnot used for fancy doll dressing were just against it. She peered closer at the shoe cabinet only to shake her head at the sight of some miniature plastic shoes, no doubt, the shoes for the doll that they had laced with.


    "You girls eh!?" She muttered, walking around the rack and then coming to the bed, the lower bunk where her siblings were.


    In contrast to her, the two of them were all wrapped under the blankets. The girl frowned and gave a funny face at the sight of them, seeing as sweat beads formed over at their temples. The faces of the girls depicted that they were in their young ages, the both of them arguably less than 10 in age, having rather innocent faces. And the both of them, fair complexioned, had a hair cap of native material Adire over their heads.


    "If someone did not know you guys now, they would think the both of you are angels, eh!" The girl said and then stretched over them to pull the blanket of their bodies. "Just don''t go and suffocate yourselves. Every time, always covering yourselves."


    With the covering pulled and rumpled at their feet, the girls adjusted themselves as the air from the fan began to touch the now. They both had silk white night gowns on and were not tall enough for their legs to touch the end of the bed.


    After doing that, the girl straightened up and then stretched her hands, holding the elbow of her left as she did so. Then, she tuned around, making her way to the door.


    She stepped out, walking into the corridor or passage that was just about the outside of her room. Outside now, there was another door which was directly opposite to their room door. The insides of the room were dark, the light bulb had been turned off.


    To her right was the doorpost but after that was the end of the corridor. Not end, per say.


    Rather, it had a door which was just in line with the restroom door. The door itself was shut closed but from the spacing between the door and the doorpost, a piece of the green linen curtain was trapped in it.


    "Pretty sure those girls did not bother to check the door after closing it." She grumbled again as she made for the door to open it. As she did that, she pushed back the curtain and then shut the door now.


    "Aderonke, is that you?" A voice called from the dark room, the sound of it making her pause before turning around.

 Chapter 169 - The Human Girl Aderonke II

    "Yes, mummy." Aderonke stopped and heaved out a sigh. "It is me. Do you need me to do anything for you?" She asked., looking at the room where the voice was coming from.


    On closer observation, one could see the silhouette of a feminine figure, rather busty rising from the bed and looking out to the open entrance, at Aderonke.


    "No, nothing. Why are you up, Aderonke?"


    "Mummy, I can take care of myself!" Aderonke replied and squeezed her face. "I am an a.d.u.l.t."


    "I know. My dear, i do know that but... You are not a normal human girl. I mean, youa re not abnormal but you are not like others. You are special and..."


    "Mum!" Aderonke shook her head, splaying her hands to the side of her. "There is no need to lecture me, okay? I just want to take fresh air. The inside is hot and..."


    "But there is light, Ronke. Put on the fan and..." The voice of the woman in the room insisted.


    "Mummy, thank you. But I am sure that the fan would not do anything. Besides, I am not going to go far. And even if anything happens, I can take care of myself so stop fussing over me like baby." Aderonke sighed.


    "If you say so. Although that is what we are worried about. We just don''t want you being in the open out there when we know who you are. You need..."


    "Rest!" Aderonke interrupted. "You need to rest. I would just go to the kitchen and make some beverage. Maybe I would be okay then and not need to step out." Aderonke said and forced out a smile on her face.


    ''Thank you, my daughter. Please do that!" The mother replied now.


    Aderonke sighed and then nodded her head as she turned around. She heaved out, putting her hands at her h.i.p.s. If her sisters did not stress her out already, her mother and father would do the honors.


    She hated the way they kept relating to her and treating her like an egg that must never be in the open. They were literally stopping her form exploring. And while she knew they had the reasons for that, she still wanted to be free for sometimes. She wanted to be able to go out without having to worry about what may happen if those grotesque creatures find out.


    Sure, she was a natural magnet tot hem but at least, she wanted to be able to move without being reminded of that.


    Was that too much to ask?


    Which was a common issue in the block of flat which she lived in due to the fact that everyone got their water from just one overhead water tank. Whereas, the total occupied flats were four in number plus the addition of the three self contain squatter lodge by the gate, all of which were occupied.


    The wall opposite the kegs was b.a.r.e and white in color.


    Aderonke took the path until she got ahead, the standing refrigerator up ahead of her. The refrigerator, white in color, stood against the adjacent wall at the end of the passage. To the left of her, was a space in which the diner table and chairs were set and upon the table, various items like beverage and milk containers containers with a loaf of bread on a fancy white tray was placed in the center of it.


    The table itself had a draping cover of floral white tablecloth, while the chairs had soft padding of brown satin foam but had b.a.r.e arms and backrest of brown polished wood. And the chairs were in total, five in number, two at both sides of it while one.was placed at the edge. The breadth side of the table was against the wall and at that section, a couple of flasks were stacked there.


    Just after the diner table ,to the farther left of Aderonke, was shelved cupboard with glass sliding panels instead of wooden doors. Due to the transparent nature of the glass, one could make out the forms of glass cups, plastic cups, plastic flasks and even steel flasks as well as some other kitchen items stacked in there.


    Aderonke gave a brief glance to all of this and then settled her eye on the beverage containers. As she did, she shrugged her shoulders, pouting her lips just a little bit and then turned around, towards the way she did.


    "Mum, I''m not drinking any beverage oh. But this is just the only way you would get off my case. Sorry!" She whispered into the air.


    After that, Aderonke took some steps and turned to the shut door which was opposite the diner table. She put her hand to the door handle and curved it down, opening it so she could walk in.


    It was the kitchen.


    The kitchen of the house where the meals were cooked. It looked pretty much standard, having a gas cooker with the combination of an oven below it against the wall to the right hand side of Aderonke, that is, just after the door''s opening and closing curve. To the side of Ronke, by her left was a water dispenser. The light on it shone, indicating that there was still power.


    Just the , the girl stretched her hand to the wall behind the Water dispenser and then switched on the light, the kitchen becoming immediately illuminated.


    A set of cupboards were stacked up and against the top of the wall to her left, spanning for the entire length of the room. Underneath that was the dr.a.p.ed table with brown material the table having various items ranging from a toaster, a container of knives, a wooden basket of onion bulbs, some items tied up in transparent nylons and the likes. Even on the table was a bowl that had been covered with a steel stainless item, just big enough to be held wth one hand.


    Aderonke hummed and walked in, shaking her head to the tone of her song. She moved to the last cupboard by her left and stretched, opening it as she picked out a key from there.


    To her right now was the sink and the kitchen slab. And on the kitchen slab was a plate rack, the top layer for flat plates while the lower layer for bowls and dishes.


    Beside the tap on the sink was a bottle of liquid wash and a bowl which contained the sponge for dishwashing. Underneath the kitchen slab were a couple of pots placed atop the shelf that had been constructed there.


    She picked the key and inserted it right into the keyhole of the steel door. And when it clicked open, she reached for the latch with the right hand, leaving the key in the slot and the pulled it open.


    After opening, she stepped out, pushing open the window netting door which hd been constructed to deter mosquitoes from getting in. She stepped out now, carefully shutting both doors so as not to make the slightest noise.


    And when she was done, she stretcher her hands and yawned into the air.


    Aderonke m.o.a.n.e.d, shaking her head. "Can''t even get the fresh air here too. Walls everywhere." She smirked now. "Not like I''m even going for fresh air after all."


    Just in front of her for about 5-7 meters was the compound wall. Above her was the decking and back verandah for the ones who lived up, in the upper floor. Beside her, on the right was a table, oily and has some mechanical items there, ranging from spanners, pliers and whatnot, all of which were stained with grease.


    Further away from the table, just by the front of it was the generator that they owned. Yellow fuel tank with the rest of the body black, placed atop a rubber tyre. One end of the generator was chained to the tyre and then chained to the pillar of the stairways which led to the upper floor backside.


    In a large compound such as that, keeping ones item was prioritised so much because if one did have something missing, it became even difficult for you to know who to blame. So to avoid scenarios like that, the tenants had most of their properties under lock and key.


    At least, Aderonke''s family ''s reaction to that was even on the mild side. The generator to the other flat as locked under a constructed iron cage. It then became that whenever the family needed to put on the generator, they would have to open the cage and then wheel it out a little so as to get to the key or the starter wire.


    It was as complex as that!

 Chapter 170 - The Human Girl Aderonke III

    At least, Aderonke''s family ''s reaction to that was even on the mild side. The generator to the other flat as locked under a constructed iron cage. It then became that whenever the family needed to put on the generator, they would have to open the cage and then wheel it out a little so as to get to the key or the starter wire.


    It was as complex as that!


    Aderonke brought her hands out of the pocket of her bum shorts and then hugged herself just as a wind blew past, blasting her with cold all over.


    "Ah, Yes. That is more like it." She m.o.a.n.e.d out inot the open and then shrugged her shoulders.


    It was so much different from the insides of the house which had been very hot, despite the power which had just been restored. And even  though it threatened to be rather cold, she was not having any issues with it. Because in fact, there would be no reason for that.


    The person that she was, was someone who would need a lot of cold environments to cool down her raging personality. And this was not just figuratively. After all, she was  Sage, one of the rare humans who could access and cultivate Agbara.


    She stood still, just looking u ahead of her. The wall before her was painted in a fading hue of cream. It had towards the bottom of it some algae and mounds which had been growing there as a result of the fact that the place was often wet.


    Just right above her, up to the roof of the block of flat was the water tank that the whole block of flat shared. And the fact that they all shared the tank was a contributing factor which made them feel so lazy about turning it off whenever the tank was full because they would often leave that to their neighbors to do.


    And because of the way the algae made the wall unsavory, the duty of turning off the water pump often fell to their house. And to her, especially.


    "Tch!" Aderonke sighed, remembering how many times she would have to race out of the house just because she had to switch off the water pump before the water tank over filled and then made the whole of the backyard water logged.


    She often hated it. The others who lived in the flats which were close to the water pump would remain inside. After all, it was not to their flat that the tank was placed so it was not their business. Except for when the water suddenly finished, only then would they come up to investigate.


    "Blasted neighbors." Aderonke said to herself. :"I cant wait to graduate and eff out of here anyways."


    She shrugged and then took a step to her left.


    She continued that way, waling the narrow space between the wall  to right now and the block of flats to her left. She moved past the caged generator housing that the next door neighbor had done and exhaled, the air was becoming stale now. She kept on walking, leaving the pillar that held up the next stairway which led to the flat above behind her as she neared the portion of the wall which had the electric meter and the other other electrical components that she had not bothered to know. The only thing she knew there was the water pump switch and that had been her only business there.


    The electrical portion of the wall had a rusted iron shed just above it, erected on a horizontal piece of wood which was in turn nailed into the wall. Under it, the meter was there with some other wirings and then, just beneath the ceramic white casing of the meter was the water pump switch that she was accustomed to.


    She walked past there, coming around the block of flat by the corner, taking he bend there.


    To her left now as she was the walling of the block of flat and then to her far right was the well from which thy all drew water from when the water stopped running in the compund. It was farther down the compound, much after the area which had the electrical fitting of the meter.


    A little after the well, towards the gate side was the squatters lodge of self contain apartments which had been built just against the wall. As Aderonke walked past it, she sighed, coming closer to the driveway which was just directly before the gate.


    The ground was paved concrete and she had to make conscious effort so that her footwear of bathroom slippers of rubber would not make noise. It was rather late and she did not want to get to be termed or affixed a blame just because someone heard or saw her walking out at this time of the night.


    At the dive way, only two cars were present. One was a black SUV and it was further down the driveway, just before their flat. It was her father''s own and just after that was a sleek Benz in the color of white.


    She moved to her right now, facing the edge of the self contain apartments which had being built against the wall which the gate was positioned in. She moved closer till she was standing squarely before the black gate which had the bottom sides of it having dust here and there, the dust making that side to look brown and somewhat rusted.


    She stretched her hand to the pedestrai lock of he gate and then heaved out as she made to open it The lock on the pedestrian gate was somewhat complex. There was a padlock placed over the lock, snapped shut had the key to open it had been shared among the flat owners.  Beside that lock, there was also another type of lock in which she would have to insert a key, a different key and pull back the latch when the key connected to be able to open. After that was the placement of a chain wrapped around the padlock and the gate handle.


    The people in the compund were extra careful. And it was not too much. the place had once been burgled into so, everyone had been o their toes shortly afetr.


    She had forgotten tot take it but she did not really consider that she would have to open the gate. Which was why she paused just as her hand got to it, wondering why she had stretched out for it.


    Aderonke pulled back from the gate and thn put her hands on her h.i.p.s. She looked up intot he sky, obseving the moon and the sky above. The moon was being generous tonight, which ahd been why it had been rather easy for her to make her way outside without needing a torch.


    However, that was not all the reason. It was just a part of it. Beside, there was power at the moment, which meant that the security bulb of the people in the compound would no doubt be on, except for those who were not around or had forgotten to turn it on.


    Now, she stood the risk of being placed for a free blame passing if anything did go wrong in the compound. And it did not matter if she did not know about that. So far as she was outside at this time of the night and she had been seen or heard by someone.


    That was the problem she was trying to avoid. Using the gate would have definitely compounded the problem because she was sure the ones who lived by the self contain apartments by the gate had already gotten used to the sound of the gate opening and closing. So, if she did take it, it would not be long until someone peeped out to investigate.


    "Ah! Not like I was counting on that anyways." She sighed and then took a step back.


    The next moment, she slamed her ahnds togteher, lifting her head up to the sky and then ;ifting the rigth foot up into the air.


    She heavd and then slammed her foot, stomping down intot the ground as she jerked her head down too, looking to the gate with a determined gaze, her eyes burning with fire.


    Her pupils flashed and her lips quivered. She jerked her hands off the other, down to her side and then...


    "Law of War: Furious Fire!"


    Her entire body exploded in flames as she suddenly dashed forward, tot he gate in a flash, her whole body exploding in a gust of flames like a rocket as she speared into the air.


    And in the next moment, her entire body was all over the gate, a flash of light sparking out at the other side of the gate.

 Chapter 171 - Exploring the Night

    Her pupils flashed and her lips quivered. She jerked her hands off the other, down to her side and then...


    "Law of War: Furious Fire!"


    Her entire body exploded in flames as she suddenly dashed forward, tot he gate in a flash, her whole body exploding in a gust of flames like a rocket as she speared into the air.


    And in the next moment, her entire body was all over the gate, a flash of light sparking out at the other side of the gate.


    _________________________


    CURRENTLY DISCLOSABLE INFORMATION


    Sage!


    Humans are naturally physical existences on the physical plane that is Earth. This goes as far as to mean that there is very limited knowledge about the spirit world.


    That aside, this also means that they are unable to tap into the Aspectual Energies of the Universe, Agbara, that is.


    Amongst these people, there are even a minute few who surpass these conditions.


    People with massive amounts of Agbara in their soul who besides sensing Agbara can also cultivate it, via the Aspectual Laws.


    These people are called Sages.


    ___________________________


    Her reaction was quick. Just as soon as her body lifted over the gate, she quickly crouched together, folding up both upper and lower torso till her knee caps met her still growing b.r.e.a.s.ts, right at the c.h.e.s.t.


    In then little time since se had discovered her personality, she had been tutored by someone who had mentioned to her that it was often better to bring her body together when doing acrobatics like that so that she could minimize damage to her body, especially shock impact to her joints and caps.


    It had  been useful, as now, she did not have to make do with sprained ankles whenever she was done with a flip and what not.


    Her body rocketed tot he ground, the furious heat that had gathered around her and blazed through the night air now dissipating. She moved in a parabola shape and just when she was about to get to the ground, her instincts fired up again. Now, would be the time to let go of her body and just feel the moment. She had been taught that too.


    Even as she was to protect her body by bringing together, she still had to let go just inches from the ground so that she did not just crashland like a rock to the ground. IN that case, the damage would be even on a larger scale, much more than what effort was being put to avoid.


    It had moved her some inches from the gate but it was worth it. She heaved and then stretched out again, looking up to the sky.


    Behind her was the black gate with the dusty coating on the lower side of it. the ground before the gate was concrete and paved, sloping down into the metal mesh plating which was placed to cover the gutter before it. The metal mesh did not serve only as the cover for the gutter but also as a way to connect the pavement to the road, over the road, for the benefit of those who often drove in and out of the compound.


    To her sides, the gate had the wall of the compounding extending just a bit , making it seem like it was placed in an alcove. Even though the walls on the left and right of her did not extend much but it was enough to at least, cover her from view, over at the diagonal angle to the gate. That is, from both sides of the road.


    After the extension of the walls in the form of a cube, just after it were the refuse dump. it was not a refuse dump per say but it was made of two large containers, one of which had a broken jagged hole from the underneath, just extending for some inches up tot he edge of where kissed the ground. Through the crack, was a nylon of black extending out of it.


    The one which was closest to her, which was the refuse dump that had the nylon coming out of the crack was uncovered. And the moment that Aderonke looked on to the it, the rodents that had been feasting on the open refuse had immediately jumped away, seeing the way Aderonke shone, even though the light on her body was dissipating little by little.


    The cover was just lying fallow and unoccupied, on the ground and just beside it, was a refuse nylon baggage, one end of it torn by the stick that was attached to it.


    The other refuse container was black too, but it was in a much more better shape than the one which was closest to Aderonke. It had a cover, although the cover was pretty much broken but it was not that obvious. Rather, it was still effective in keeping the refuse that was in it away from the infestation of the rodents, thus keeping the space about it clean. The space about the uncovered one was not so clean because some of the refuse from the bin had been shoved down, half eaten nylons and wrappings amidst food remnants, down to the ground and the gutter by the front of it, all of which done by the rodents that had been partying until Aderonke had come by.

 Chapter 172 - Exploring the Night II

    Aside form the eyesore of a refuse bin, the place was pretty neat, the entirety of the ground paved i concrete, putting it to contrast so much with the road that Sunday and Shino had been on earlier. Perhaps, this was as a result of the fact that the road here was mainly used by those who lived in the residential area here and so, they had devoted time to see that it was well maintained.


    "Yaawwnnnn..." Aderonke stretched her left hand into the air and  reared her head back as she covered her yawning mouth  by repeated tapping of her right hand over the lips. After she was done, she c.o.c.ked her neck and walked out till she stood some steps away from the center of the road but in this way , she was free from the alcove of sorts where the gate of the house had been.


    She then licked her lips, her body returning to normal,  smile to her lips. "At least, I did not have to burn my clothes this time. I am getting better." She applauded herself, her smile getting even broader.


    She kicked the ground just then as she looked down and then jerked her head back up, with a dreary smile. "I am getting better at this. But then, I don''t know. I am still feeling sleepy but some how, I feel like someone is going to com to see me." She muttered to herself, dipping her hands into the small pockets of the bumshorts she had on. Now that he had done that, she began to walk up the road, looking straight at the clear road that led to the junction to which one could join the express road ahead.


    She shuffled her feet on the ground, not bothering whether or not she was making any noise that wee hour of the day. That was not in her mind. The people she needed to be wary of, she had already left them in the compound now. The ones outside were not of any of her business.


    After all, no matter what happened, unless they could really catch her in the act, then no matter how much they had seen her, there would really be nothing that they could.


    The road was dark but the light from the moon was doing so well in illuminating it. The milky lights soaked into her white tshirt, outlining her body as she walked rather carelessly in the wee hour of the day. She moved for some steps forward, coming to the end of the walling of her compound. After her compound was the next compound, a storey building as well but not as exquisite a block of flat like the one she lived in. It id not even have a gate, talk nothing of the walling of the compound. Pretty basic and it even had a cotton farm by the side of with which acted like some sort of perimeter for the building.


    Although she was not sure what it was but she had always wished she could just go up to the branches and pluck for herself some fluff. But then, the neighbors in this place, she did not know how they would react to that. In fact, she did not even want to know about that.


    She moved out in silence now, waling on and on. By now, she had reached the hole length of the compound through a sort of line that was in the lining as her compound fence


    As she did, the cotton trees had thinned out, creating a break before it was covered up by a lone cotton tree and then after that, a rusted container was placed with a brown dusty roof over the top of it. It was the local way of getting shops for the people in this country as they could just easily place their containers anyway instead of having to look for an ideal shop building in an ideal location for them.


    for the owners of the container, it had been most likely being put there because it was just where the owner was living hence making al f it very convenient for the person or persons. As they now only had to pop out when  someone was out there and they could just go to the shop at any time of the day. It also meant that for the customer, the customer could come out at late in the night nd all the customer would have to do is to alert them at the house and then, most likely, get someone who would move over to the container to attend to their needs.


    After the container, just by the front of it was the placement of a table with superficially long table legs, joined and connected to one another by the squarely locked in poles of wood. The ground was poorly paved, some of it cracked open so much that it was literally over flowing with dust and sand. Even to the fact that the parts which had yet been un-cracked were mostly coated with sand and soil.


    She looked to the right of her, her eyes still narrowed out. Squinting, she could pick out the details of the building that was just after the cotton trees. It was poorly designed, more like a rushed work but for the tenants living in there, it was sufficient, even though it looked more like a thatched hut than a building which had been made with block and concrete. The building, bungalow style, had broken windows, patched up temporarily but the boarding with wooden pieces and covered from street gazes by the placements of wrappers and bed spread over there. The walls were cracked, some of it having no evidence of plaster at all.


    She was used to this anyways and so she sighed. But that was not what she had been looking at earlier. She had only looked thee because she heard something.


    And she felt something.


    Something that her instincts wee warning her about!

 Chapter 173 - Foreign Memories

    Aderonke paused along the road with a frown to her face and her hands in the pocket of the bumshorts. She squeezed the face even more, feeling the wispy feeling of something out of the ordinary.


    The hairs on her skin reverberated as she tightened her toes.


    _________________


    CURRENTLY DISCLOSABLE INFORMATION


    Unknown to people and other sentient beings in extraterrestrial forms, human beings who happen to be Sages have quite the ability of sensing unusual things in the environment they find themselves in.


    In such situation, their body is an excellent detector of such paranormal scenes. The forms of detection may range from suddenly pale expressions, experiencing cold chills, uneasiness and hyperactivity amidst other things.


    ___________________


    There was something up ahead the street and it did not seem friendly to her.


    She stood still for awhile, letting the seconds tick by as she heaved her breath. This was not what she had bargained for.


    Although, Aderonke steeled her heart, she was not scared. She had the type of power that was within her and therefore being scared would be irrational.


    However what was rational was her determining the type and number of enemies she could possibly have.


    Charging or even moving forward, blindly, would be of great consequence to her. Consequences that she could not bear to face. Perhaps, later on when she was somethonh, no, rather, someone who could make better use of the power.


    When the power had started, it had come with issues, issues that were not that easily resolved no matter how it was perceived. And one of that had being the stigma of being a witch that had stuck on her for so long now.


    Humans did not readily accept things that were out of the ordinary. For them, or for the epolle around where she lived, such was to be taken as someone of the devil''s rank. A person that they all shunned and stigmatized continuously.


    Just then she squeezed her face as a sharp pain hit her head.


    And when that happened, images that did not belong to her began to float into her head.


    She saw the outline of someone whom she had never seen before, his arms and legs having white spirals of light on it.


    It was Sunday.


    And this was a memory of what had happened then.


    ....


    Lying there, heavy and panting,Sunday tried to maintain a grasp on his sanity. In front of him was a 9ft Rare Type Beast staring at him with bored eyes.


    "So, I''m going to be stuck with this bag of essence for all of time." It snorted rather proudly, waves of energy cascading down it''s entire length.


    Aderonke could hear the vocal tones of the Wolf resound in her head.


    At that, Sunday''s body stiffened, his veins constricting as if about to implode.


    ''So Useless. I can''t believe I am indepted to someone of such substance.''


    Hearing that, Sunday jerked forward, a horrible expression on his face.


    "You dare?!..." He coughed only for him to fall down back again as energy waves cascaded down the wolf.


    ''Pathetic!''


    ''Useless''


    ''Worthless: The wolf snickered, each time Sunday tried to rise up from the ground only to crash down again as energy waves cascaded down the Wolf''s length.


    At this point, veins had crisscrossed the entire length of his body revealing the extreme efforts he was put up to reject the depressing force of the wolf


    And each time he tried...


    He failed.


    Each and every time he tried ..


    And true to what the wolf said...


    He... He was pathetic...


    Useless.


    It''s was why he was unable to hold his own...


    It was why Elder refused to save him...


    Because he was worth nothing. Sunday clenched his rather trembling fingers in a bid to draw strength. Deep down inside of him, he knew that was true.


    But


    He couldn''t really just accept resignation. After all, he ... He had wanted to be recognized and be seen for just anything but a child. And he did...


    . He failed miserably.


    His mind clenched and twisted as intense psychological pain seared through his insides. He was at the verge of it , that feeling of worthless, fuelled with the projection of anguish he felt from all about him.


    He was worth nothing. A waste of Essence.


    Unworthy to be called an Irunmole. A weakling. A loser.


    That was why... That was why he had never being assigned any errands yet. And errands to earth to Earth was an Irunmole ''s primary objective.


    No, what was Earth?


    His bit on his tongue hard, tasting his blood.


    Or the quivalent of that in Irunmole terms...


    Even NIniola had visited Earth too. She had told him so and he didn''t need to doubt.


    Not when he had seen her wrestling demons like it was her hobby. And he, as always cowering behind her...


    Like a frightened animal...


    A dog who couldn''t bite.


    ''Yes, Sunday, a toothless dog. That is who you are! Descendant of the last DemiGod. When I was drawn to you in the woods... I had thought I was facing my equal...


    But you? You''re just an amus.e.m.e.nt to pass time with.'' The Wolf''s voice boomed, his snout, level with Sunday''s face, observing him with disdain in it''s eyes


    Just then, energy shivered through its furs and Sunday jerked up, yelling as sharp pain hit into his spine.


    ''Its Over, Sunday. Give up. For a loser like you, I''m surprised to see you have a great will. Others have tried bonding with me, but as always, I ripped their minds apart. But you, loser, cowering despised son of The FIrst Prime, unworthy of his father''s affection. You have withstood me for quite some time. ''


    The wolf snarled, a curl drawing up the sides of its mouth.


    ''Dont think you can fight it, Sunday... The dispair inside of you... I can sense it... Rejected Son who''s good enough to be allowed to die. ''


    ''Nooooooooo... Don''t you dare say that...'' Sunday growled...


    He willed himself to stand but his legs didn''t budge. Forcing himself, he punched into the ground, hoping to propel himself up from the ground.


    But his arm broke


    ''Ahh... Useless ... No wonder your father was willing to let me dispose of you. Like the trash you are.'' The wolf spoke, shaking it''s head in annoyance, as it begun to walkaway.


    At that, Sunday let out a muffled cry. A tear dropped down to the ground. At the sight of that, he reminded himself that all of this wasn''t worth it. He was drawn to the wolf initially.


    But now, he knew why.


    He was drawn , because he was nothing important in the realm of existence.


    He was a mistake, a blemish that needed to be corrected.


    By the wolf.


    Another tear dropped.


    Another tear...


    But what was he fighting for anyways...


    Why was he still struggling to maintain his grip on reality.


    Closing his eyes was much more easier...


    At least, the worries didn''t seem to be there when he did.


    And so he closed his eyes, his physique , taut on the wateryground of his mind, flickering slightly while the mass of the wolf emboldened simultaneously.


    The wolf stopped it''s movement, turning it''s neck back with a wolf-like smile on it''s face.


    His captor and savior was dying out, psychological and he was going to break free, in the end.


    As he always did.


    All, he needed do was, wait.


    Wait for him to accept total resignation and defeat.


    And he would be free.


    Just a little while.


    ____________


    "O.." Ralia ooohed.


    "No one has pulled that feat ever since the time of the last DemiGod..." Fayose added, hands at his waist with face in awe.


    A little ahead of them was Sunday.


    His cry, ripped through the air as pain tore at his entire frame. He hunched his back, energy erupting from him as an astral projection of the Rare Type Beast washed over him


    "Impossible, He''s soulbonding. How?" Balogun muttered, asking no one in particular.


    "Nowadays, nothing is impossible anymore." Sena replied, her frame flickering in the orange haze of energy.


    Beside her was 2nd Prime, Anu, one hand hanging down while the other rested on her h.i.p.s. She exhaled before waving through the dust about her face.


    Despite the time that had elapsed since judgement seal, the dust was still everywhere fuelled even more by the soul bonding process in front of her.


    "That boy is simply talented. But I couldn''t have expected less. Heh... Despite the fact that we all under estimated him." She sighed.


    "And what would you have us do?" Fayose walked forward, his eyes seemed unsettled as he scratched through his beard.


    He didn''t just get it.


    Although the Second Prime had dismissed it as mere talent. But, didn''t that go against the Irunmole Class Discipline?


    Soulbonding was a feat so familiar with rare ones.


    And these rare ones had to be at a class above Omega. But here was Sunday, an Irunmole who hadn''t even undergone the basic baptism of every Irunmole-- a journey into the mortal world, Earth.


    It was simply unbelievable. Something or someone must have triggered that. Either that or Sunday was simply gifted. The latter which he disagreed with.


    But if the Primes would keep silent on this, then who was he to speak?


    Just then, an Irunmole entered into their view. She was sobbing and rushing in over to Sunday.


    "Ah... You again." Maerius''s voice booked out, cutting Niniola short in her tracks.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked again, throwing glances at Elder and Anu with the look that said ''dont interfere, I can handle this''.


    Niniola bared her teeth.


    "Don''t you even try to stop me, All of You. If you dare, I swear, I will cut you down. Including the Irunmole who tried to have his own son killed." She blurted out, anger seeping through her blinding tears.


    She had , initially adored this man.


    First Prime. But seeing him there, not making a move.


    Not doing anything despite seeing his son being ripped to shreds.


    Now, she ... She had no more respect for him.


    She could take anything...


    But not this.


    Not anyone hurting Sunday or watching him get hurt.

 Chapter 174 - Damsel In Distress

    It was brief but just as it started, the whole hazy sensation cleared off from the head of Aderonke. She m.o.a.n.e.d out softly holding her head with both hands, her upper torso bending down low till it almost touched with her lower limbs.


    She shook her head now and then raised up from the pose she had been in. Was this why she had woken up suddenly then, Aderonke wondered as she squinted.


    That person, she did not know what to make of him.


    The white bands on his arm. He was definitely not from here, at least, he was not like the humans that she had encountered who could at least do even more than she could do in terms of power.  The only person she had actually seen that surpassed her greatly was none other then the person who had helped to set her up, after she had once gone berserk., the mysterious Story Teller in his always white apparel.


    But that had been a rare circ.u.mstance. She had almost never seen him like ever again. He had only appeared to help her out and that was it. But then again, he was pretty much human and there was just no way she could place the two of them together no matter how she was going to compare them.


    yes, the two seemed to have some great amount of  power but then, she sensed that the one with the white band, his own situation had been like he had some sort of untapped power that was still budding. And the gigantic wolf that had been trying to subdue him too. She shook her head now, again, smiling and then heaving out a sigh.


    "Nah! none of this makes any sense, to be honest. You are telling me that I had to wake up because I was going to see a vision about some guy with white bands of light on his arm and legs. Meh!" She muttered to herself  and then shrugged, putting  her hands in her pocket once more.


    Now that that had happened, the memory of the event hat made her pause there was almost negligible. Or rather, she did not even remember it as she just walked on, as if there had been nothing suspicious that she had felt up ahead now.


    Just behind her, as she walked on, there at the container, just at the table that was in font of it were demons and their grotesque forms. And the way it looked, they seemed to be having some sort of meting among themselves.


    This was not something strange to her. She had come across many of them but then again, she had also come to realize that coming across demons did not often end well. Demons were malicious creatures and the slightest thing could just irk them off.


    "Keep moving. Keep moving. Keep moving." Aderonke chanted softly to herself, her face turning pale.


    It was to like she was that scared of them but these were not the regular breed she had come to know. Neither were these ones looking so easy. The fact that they were only about, how many of them did not mean that they would be softer than the imps that she was used to.


    In fact, she did not have the slightest d.e.s.i.r.e to find out. Her heart beat fast, almost trying to pop out of her mouth and cold sweat broke out on her skin, despite the occasional breeze that wafted past.


    The demons were slim but had taut muscles. Each of the five that she had sighted had on their heads, spiky hairs of white in different styles, one even had the hair dropping down in form of braids. They each had on their sea blue, almost transparent bodies, clothing that had a V styled parting over at the necks, going own to the belts that were made of pouches here and there at their h.i.p.s. She did not see much because she tried to keep her face ahead, trying so hard not to agitate them but from what she had seen, she was pretty sure the demons were really tall.


    Tall and huge, and if she had to guess about their height, she would place them each at 7ft and beyond. Placing them at 6 feet seemed to be be an understatement i relation to the demons. After all, they had had to bend their bodies just so they could all be contained under the roof of the shed which was erected just before the container.


    But as she moved on, walking past the junction which was directly before the container, her heart missed a beat, She remembered something just as the shuffling of steps began to draw nearer and sound even louder.


    It was simple.


    And the ones who naturally piqued their interest the most were all humans who were Sages.


    Aderonke was a sage.


    And by default, they would come after her.


    But then, she began to panic, these ones were not anything close to what she had known before. At the moment, she began to regret why she had to venture this far already.


    This was what her mother had been trying to push against, That was why she had asked her what was going on, then. But, she had been so desperate to come out and so, here she was.


    She was not a kid like before. She had grown exponentially. And in one of those things that she had grown in, she had come to realize a battle she could not win.


    Unless a miracle happened, then the demons who were trailing her would overtake her. And the whole incident would repeat itself. Except that in this case, they would not be the sudden appearance of the Story Teller who happened to be just close by then.


    Now, unless a proper miracle that was not in the form of the story teller, Aderonke sighed, she would not know how to go about it then.


    She pulled out her hands from her pocket now, looking up straight as her mind went overtime. She could just go out with her power but then how long was she going to last against the demons she had see? Those ones were definitely not on he level and eventually, she would be out and exhausted before they would even start their torment of her.


    The argument  of that had been that it would take off her sense of being away from the malicious auras of the demons. In this way, they could all live in their house without having demon visiting just because she was a Sage.


    And it had been effective.


    Now, if only she could work her way back to the  house, then, maybe these demons would not follow.


    She scanned her surrounding just then, looking up ahead,


    to her left, after she crossed the junction was just bushes that had overgrown from the gutter. It was rather ironic being that just across that place was a hospital, a maternity hospital however and yet the gutter at the opposite of them was not being considered to be taken care of.


    There was a long wall which fenced out a sort of villa from the street, the gates that gave entrance to the compound only existing at the side of the walls that faced the express road.


    The hospital was to her left, it had two gates both of which were shut at the moment, but the light from the security bulbs placed on the gate post did well in illuminating the street for some meters.


    "Nothing!" Aderonke frowned.


    there was really nothing she could use to make her escape from the demons who were trailing her. Absolutely nothing. For a moment or two, anger welled in her c.h.e.s.t but then it was quickly replaced by irrationality and she screamed, jerking her hands left  and right as her limbs fired out in speed.


    But instead of them catching up with her, what she heard was laughter. Multiple bursts of laughter and screeches and with that, the swishing of ropes in the air and the cluttering of limbs on the ground after her.


    Aderonke turned, her yes widening.


    "Imps?"

 Chapter 175 - Damsel in Distress II

    The footsteps doubled, and she doubled her speed. She was running past the hospital now but with no clear plan of action. If her guess was right then, the demons would catch up with her due to how she had evaluated their powers and all.


    But instead of them catching up with her, what she heard was laughter. Multiple bursts of laughter and screeches and with that, the swishing of ropes in the air and the cluttering of limbs on the ground after her.


    Aderonke turned, her eyes widening.


    "Imps?"


    She was dumfounded at first. What had happened to those imposing figures she had glimpsed at? How did they get changed into forms of imps?


    Speechless she stood, looking at the brawling and excited horde of demons as they appolroached her while her head spun in circles.


    She was certain she had seen those demons. Or hd she been dreaming? Certainly, she could not have been.


    She was a light sleeper so the idea of her getting to sleep walk was virtually non existent. There was just no logic to how she could have had a micro sleep and then dreamt about those demons rather than seeing them in actuality.


    Or was all of this a dream and she was merely on the be, still sleeping?


    Besides that, the mark also ensured that she could have hyper sensitivity to things of the spirit realm. So even if her body did not rrwact to them naturally, the fact that her eyes had been heightened to inhuman levels would be what would step up to the task.


    It was just that and thus the concept of her not seeing what she had saw was not feasible. She could swear, she had seen them but how did the imps come over now?


    Or, could they have transformed into the imps? She shook her head.


    Imps were like the basest of demons, according to the story teller, the higher demons would not sully themselves by using the form of imps for any reason. Thus, she dispersed the idea away.


    But then, another idea came up. Just what if the main demons had decided to take the step back and let the imps come forth to do the damage.


    At this thought, she missed a heart beat. If that was the case, it would mean that the demons were willing to evaluate her strength in action by sending an imp horde after them.


    Most likely, when she had been spent and was weak enough to deserve thorough rest and revitalisation, they would then step up then and do whatever they had in mind to do.


    In that case, that would be very bad, for everything she could imagine. She would have confirmed her mother''s fear and even worse, it could just be her last night alive.


    She gritted her teeth and frowned at that thought. She had only been woken by some feeling and she needed to get some air. She did not bargain any of this.


    She just had to live.


    Live for the now, find out the later stuff, later.


    "It does not matter. But I am not dying here." Aderonke muttered and then leaned forward, her eyes darting left and right.


    "Demons dissipate into air when they die because they are made of ethereal energies. And so when destroyed, their bodies return to energy." She said.


    There were over 50 Imps in the hordes, both traditional and the ones which had evolved over time. And each one of them had this sort of mischievous smile attached to their ugly looks.


    Their claws scr.a.p.ed the tarred grounds and their tails swished in the air. Amidst their midst, she could pick out a few of them that were going at each other for reasons she did not know. Imps were not really united, that she did know and so she had not bothered to stress herself with the details of it.


    She reasoned, she could not really take out all of them here. Not when she did not know the state of the other demons that she had glimpsed then. The effective way to go about that would be for her to move till she could be in range of her house and then engage the demon imps there.


    Once she was able to fight away to her house, all of this would be over. The enchantment the Story Teller put on her house would immediately kick into effect, literally erasing her scent and presence from the senses of the demons. And then, she would be back again in bed, sleeping away all of this like it was nothing.


    "Law of War!" Aderonke started, her biceps bulging slightly at the side while she dug her hands into the back of her bumshorts pocket. She sighed and then slipepd her hands out, her fingers from both hands now clutching on to two silver bracelets with strange inscriptions on them.


    "Now, now. Let''s do this one more time." She said to herself, wearing the bracelets on both hands by pressing it to her wrists. The bracelets blended in the hand immediately, without needing her to slide it down her hand. And when it did, it soldified, wrapping the entirety of her wrists firmly, a hazy aura of silver about the form of it.


    And then.


    "Furious fire!" Aderonke roared.


    A sharp sound of retracting metal clicked into the air as the fiery aura from before bursted out all over Aderonke.


    The air warped, blazing with intense heat for a split second. Aderonke''s body flickered and then blasted forward into and through the demon imp horde, her hands held to the side, wide, each palm wielding a dagger.


    Her body outline blurred through the border, her hands stretched to the side with her upper torso leaned. She zoomed through, the abrupt clash of the daggers sprouting from side of the bracelets tearing and slashing through the imps, a bright flash of light with each demon hit.


    Empowered by the technique of furious fire, she dashed through their midst, her attack cutting out a straight route through them.


    ....


    The dusty road with the potholes looked more refined now. It was becoming neater and well managed due to the fact they were reaching the main express road that was used in the town.


    And with that sight, Shino looked to Sunday and smirked.


    "A little more. We would get to where I saw this Sage."


    Sunday nodded, in response.


    But that was then.


    No, they had been running for quite a while. The concept of soon was eroded already as the both of them kept running and running. Despite being spirit beings, Sunday as an Irunmole did have his limit in extended racing. And about now, he was reaching his limit already. But even at that, he could not just call it quits.


    Not when the Were Hawk beside him was still pushing out. His c.h.e.s.t heaved out in exhaustion. He had not really had enough of a time to rest since the time of the battle at First Heaven and the fights he had been into.


    Not that it matters but eventually, stress would build up on even Irunmoles, especially when they had been fighting consecutively.


    And now, instead of relaxing, he was our here trying to race to a certain sage who was supposed to be the person who would help him out.


    He was skeptical about it, still. The fact that a human, even with the ability to cultivate Agbara, would have the means to help him made him worry just a bite. And even more, the fact that they have been on the road and running amplified that worry.


    He was running out of time. He did not really have all the time to waste on racing to a human who he was not even sure could help him.


    He sighed, looking to his side and observing Shino as he raced. The WereHawk was looking tired already, the rate at which his wings splayed and blasted him forward with air currents had a considerable time lapse in between.


    Yet, he was still racing, his face looking determined.


    Seeing that, Sunday gulped and shut his mouth. He would not be seen as someone who w.h.i.n.ed to Shino.


    The road had become more refined, compared to when they started out. The potholes were feweer, if not non existent at this point as they reached the junction where the road met with the dual carriage express lane.


    As they reached they turned a corner to the right, Shino lagging behind while Sunday took hints about his movement and so was able to keep in the direction despite he was few steps ahead of them.


    Sunday sighed and then closed his eyes. The energy he was getting from Bane.


    It was thinning out.


    He looked to Shino and smiled, slowing down as Bane''s ears pricked up within his soul space.


    ''You would not suppose that there are areas of demonic concentration about?'' Bane asked.


    Sunday repeated the question and Shino frowned.


    "It feels like this a fight going on, somewhere." Sunday repeated another line of Bane''s words and Shino''s lips parted.

 Chapter 176 - Damsel In Distress III

    Her body outline blurred through the border, her hands stretched to the side with her upper torso leaned. She zoomed through, the abrupt clash of the daggers sprouting from side of the bracelets tearing and slashing through the imps, a bright flash of light with each demon hit.


    Empowered by the technique of furious fire, she dashed through their midst, her attack cutting out a straight route through them.


    Her body heaved, excitement flushing through Aderonke like never before. She felt alive, feeling the power that was coursing through her body as she had dashed through the midst of the demons in like no time at all.


    She had simply swept her way through their midst and all through them like they had being no resistance. Imps were really not that a tough nut for her to crack. At least, ever since the first encounter that she had had of them.


    In fact, if she had the idea that she would eventually be facing off some horde of imps, she would not have panicked as she had done from the time before. In fact, she would have boldly gone up ahead to attack them, there and then and then dusted her hands, like some sort of hero, walking back home.


    It would have been truly the moment, had it been she had not encountered the demons from before. Except that the only trace that they had ever being demons were the horde of Imps screeching at her as they prowled about the night airs for her Sage flesh.


    The heightened beating of her heart slowed down as the energy that she had gotten from the boost finally dissipated away from her body, once again, letting her return to the limits of what was human. She frowned, her body still leaned forward with her legs spaced out and her hands splayed to her side.


    She had come to hate the ending of such techniques. If only she could elongate the time of the techniques such that she could enjoy the feeling for much longer. Humans really were short of the amazing things that she could access. However, even as amazing as the fact that with the technique of furious fire, she could surpass her human limitation, it ended short.


    It was therefore not as exciting as she would have wanted. Something that she would have to complain about, that is, if she did run into the Story Teller again. Only then would she be able to tell him about this because form the way things were, he was just about the only one who could understand her.


    And to think of it, when he had saved her back then, his power had been amazing. So much more powerful than the meagre power that she had within her. He had easily suppressed her when they had to clash back then in his bid to save and then had promised to help her out on the new found path, with the powers she now had. Even though she did not really take into consideration the time it took for him to run his technique, that is the full extent of them because he had just about knocked her out easily, she was certain that his techniques could run for longer.


    yes, techniques, that was what he had called these moves. And she was certain that if she did train very hard and learnt to master her powers, she would one day be able to surpass him in power and then, maybe. Just maybe, have the ability to enjoy her powers for a longer time than what she had to enjoy at the now.


    Already, she had used the technique furious fire and that too, twice in a short time. The rebound effect was definitely going to be far more than what she would have faced on a normal day. The Story Teller did advise her her then that until she had learnt full mastery or somewhere close to half mastery, only then could she be careless enough to use her powers in quick succession.


    Until then, it was suicide because not only did the usage of her powers alert the nearby demons of her, it also meant that after she was done with the powers, she could face a backlash and depending on how much power was used, the backlash could be rather severe. Her body was not yet developed to handle the effect of the power yet.


    That was why he had given her the bracelets she had o her wrist now. He had told her that with the bracelet she would be able to protect herself without having to rely on the power too much.


    there was something called a cooldown effect, he had mentioned. If the cooldown effect did happen to her when she was right in the midst of demons, then the bracelet would come in handy. With it, she could be able to hack and damage some of the demons about her, until, her powers could be ready for another burst.


    The story teller had mentioned that the bracelets were enchanted and that all she would need to down as to activate with the state of her mind, that is base on how she felt whether scared or not, and then she would have the power of the bracelet to command.


    it was that simple. The Imps were that simple enough for her to defeat but then she did not want to rely on the bracelet even as she looked behind her and saw the line of the imps closing up again.


    Her senses fired and she stood up straight, just looking slightly over her shoulders as the line she had hacked through closed up and the demons started to smile mischievously for her.


    "Talk about weird." She mentioned and looked forward.


    "One more blast and I should be okay!"


    She would make the technique again and then sprint her way back tot he compound and then race to her house. Once she was there, all of this would be gone in a jiffy.


    That was what she thought.


    "Law of War; Furious Fire"


    Unfortunately nothing happened. She heaved in shock, clenching her fist then. It was not supposed to happen, she had felt the stirring within her c.h.e.s.t, had she not?


    One more blast was what she said. One more blast was what she wanted. but now when she needed it, the blast would not come. She had entered into cooldown period already.


    And unfortunately for her, the demons had started to multiply. Loud screeches erupted from behind the container and the house as Imps started to emerge, pushing their way through the cotton trees.


    They seemed to have been let loose fr the surroundings as all of them began to race to the road, inevitably crowding the path through which she was going to to take, that is, if she dared as much as slow down.


    "Shit! Where are they coming from?" Aderonke cursed out, her c.h.e.s.t heaving continuously as fear surged through her entire frame just about then. She leaned forward and then pushed her body , willing herself to run all the way.


    Just then, the first Imp lunged at her from the side and she turned, swiftly edging out the left elbow in a sharp curve through the air.


    "Shit!" Aderonke cursed once again, seeing as the demon imps reached to the street, their more nimble forms flying over the gutter like nothing.


    ---


    Sunday sighed and then closed his eyes. The energy he was getting from Bane.


    It was thinning out.


    He looked to Shino and smiled, slowing down as Bane''s ears pricked up within his soul space.


    ''You would not suppose that there are areas of demonic concentration about?'' Bane asked.


    Sunday repeated the question and Shino frowned.


    "It feels like this a fight going on, somewhere." Sunday repeated another line of Bane''s words and Shino''s lips parted.


    Shin frowned at those words, confusion visible in his face.

 Chapter 177 - The Goal Ahead!

    Sunday sighed and then closed his eyes. The energy he was getting from Bane.


    It was thinning out.


    He looked to Shino and smiled, slowing down as Bane''s ears pricked up within his soul space.


    ''You would not suppose that there are areas of demonic concentration about?'' Bane asked.


    Sunday repeated the question and Shino frowned.


    "It feels like this a fight going on, somewhere." Sunday repeated another line of Bane''s words and Shino''s lips parted.


    Shin frowned at those words, confusion visible in his face.


    The words that the Irunmole, Sunday, did not make sense to him. They had been here trying to race their way to the place where he had seen a Sage but then Sunday out of nowhere is telling him that there was a fight somewhere.


    So what if there was a fight? Fights happened everywhere. Even humans fought. So, why did he have to mention that to him? But then again, to think that as they were busy running that Sunday would be able to sense out something even as there was no possible indication of that going on here for meters was remarkable.


    Either hat Sunday was bluffing or he was truly remarkable for him to sense something like that. Whichever one it was, he hoped it was not something that would concern them in any way because he was so tired.


    The constant flapping of his wings to gather air currents was beginning to tell on him. h wondered just then if the people of before, the predecessors of the Were hawk kind, if they had a time limit to which their wings would get tired.


    However, just as he thought that up, he dismissed it. The were hawks of then would fully transform into hawks and he did not want to think that hawks would ahve a time to which they got tired of flapping. And even if they did, it was bound to be different when it came down to the fact that they were were spirit beings and not just hawks in the sense of it.


    "How can you be sure of that?" Shino asked, looking at Sunday now.


    "I just know. I can sense things like this out, you know." Sunday muttered.


    True to that, he really could but then again, in all honesty, none of that was any of his doing. It was more of the passive effect of Bane which was at the level of soul ranking of Ascendancy. And being that it was the soul bond of Sunday, the passive effects it had was bound to rub off on Sunday.


    ''Tch, damn you. Acting all cool on my own ability to detect concentration of Agbara.'' Bane muttered as he eyed Sunday from within the barrier construct that was about him in the soul space. ''I was the one who did all of this. You could have passed some reference to me, boy'' Bane w.h.i.n.ed.


    ''Too bad no body can see you until I let them se you. So, suck it up.'' Sunday smirked at Bane, in his mind. ''Besides, I really can''t let anyone know of you yet. Not until there is the need for that and then, I would want your appearance to be a sort of trump card.'' Sunday mentioned


    To him, it was perfectly fine that Bane did not have a physical presence. Not until he summoned him out.


    And to be honest, he was enjoying the look that Shino had in his eyes. It was the look that told of respect and admiration tht was given to someone who was really strong.


    And it was familiar because it was the same look he often gave to Niniola whenever she helped him out on those of her exploits like it was nothing.


    "So, what are you saying now? It is not something we should look into right?" Shino mentioned.


    He was starting to really lag behind, so much that Sunday was having to move slowly now.


    However, he was not envious or jealous about that. He admired the fact that Sunday was this powerful and had high endurance. However, he did not understand why those imps had gotten him cornered then if he was this strong


    Still, what less could he have expected from Irunmoles?


    Sunday do not reply. He looked inward and probwd Bane now.


    ''Bane, is this something that we should ignore.''


    ''Hmph!'' Bane snorted away. ''Now you call me. Sorry boy, but no more of that. If this is truly something you can do yourself, then do it without asking me.'' Bane repled with a scowl.


    ''Damb you. And stop calling me boy!'' Sunday retorted.


    In the physical, his face had contorted up in rage in reaction to what Bane had replied to him.


    And then, to think that bane would still call him boy again? It was annoying but he tried to keep his cool. He would not way to give away the impression than he had a soul bond beast, at least, not yet.


    Luckily for him, Shino was lagging behind so he did not get to glimpse at the face he had on now.


    "What is it, Sunday? Do we ignore it or what?" Shino asked.


    "Well..." Sunday sighed.


    He wished that Shino would just forget that he did say something like that but the boy really was resilient.


    "No!" He muttered.


    He was not sure but then he figured that anything would be better than just keeping silent to Shino.


    "Ah, thank goodness. I am relieved." Shino sighed out in relief.


    Sunday looked over his shoulder now, stopping his race as he wanted for Shino to catch up now.


    Already they were on the pavement of the express road. And they had been running there for some minutes now.


    For Sunday, it was a bit of a relief when compared to the jampacked road that he had been on then. He could move here, left and right and anyhow else he wanted without having some humans walk right through him.


    Even more, he did not have to watch Shino twist and bend about in his bid to avoid bumping into humans.


    Seeing the light made Sunday remember just then how Orun was for him. If he did ever have a thought then that Earth would have this dark time like this called a night, he would have dissmissed it.


    He did however, they had all been thought about that in Ijinle Orun. But to think that seeing it personally, that it was this dark was something he never would have thought about back then.


    The pavement continued on, some of it along the way, breaking into a junctokn from which a street led out inwards. Some of the junctions looked untidy, bags of black which contained refuse dumped at one side and of course, the night market of different people selling their wares.


    "You sound so relieved!" Sunday mentioned just as Shino caught up eventually.


    "Ah, yes!" Shino heaved, stopping and trying to catch his breath.


    "I guess this has been training enough for me. I wish I knew some sort of short cut or that I could fly. mehn!" Shino mentioned. Helpoked at Sunday now and winked. "But then again, you may want to help out this fight scene you mentioned even though it is not reasonable to me. It does not concern us. Also, we should be getting to the Sage''s location which should be at he next junction."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_52368020407894417">#!_52368020407894417</a> for visiting.


    "The next junction?" Sunday repeated. He could not believe that it was this close. He looked forward and then heaved before looking back at Shino. "But if this fight is not your business, then why did my fight then concern you?" He asked.


    Shino shook his head now, his hands on his hip. "You think that makes sense or it''s worth discussing now?" He chuckled. "Fine! I did that because I was so full of energy then. But now, I am tired. I am not inexhaustible as you Irunmoles, you know."


    Shino gesticulated. "Besides, why should we do that when our destination is just up ahead? And did you not mention that we had a time limit or so? I hope you took that into consideration too." Shino replied.


    "This might sound selfish, but let''s go! The goal is just ahead!" He said. "And who knows, if we get what we want, the way to get to that fight would be even faster." He said and took his hand off, his wings folding up behind him only to open and then, the feathers splayed out wide.

 Chapter 178 - Saving a Sage!

    "Shit! Where are they coming from?" Aderonke cursed out, her c.h.e.s.t heaving continuously as fear surged through her entire frame just about then. She leaned forward and then pushed her body , willing herself to run all the way.


    Just then, the first Imp lunged at her from the side and she turned, swiftly edging out the left elbow in a sharp curve through the air.


    What followed was a w.h.i.n.e and a blast of dark energies as the Imp dissipated into nothingness. The other imps upon seeing this did not relent. They still continue to race to the road, each of them running diagonal to the street with the intent to cut her off from the front.


    "Shit!" Aderonke cursed once again, seeing as the demon imps reached to the street, their more nimble forms flying over the gutter like nothing.


    They seemed not to have an end as more and more of them kept on pouring out into the street. And at the rate at which they came, it was only moments for Aderonke to realize that she was in a fix.


    "Damnit" Her heart rate increased, she was getting really scared at the moment. At any rate the imps would have he surroneded and if that was to happen, it would be rather difficult for her to get back home gain.


    Especially when she was without the avilabilty of her powers.


    ''Think fast, Ronke!" She called out her name and sterned her face.


    To her surprise, the imps seemed to be enjoying what they ware and so, they were deliberately crawling up to the road as slow as they could. In their minds, Aderonke, could feel that they had already had her for good.


    And so, to their understanding, there was very little she could do. Actually, there was nothing she could do, so, they were planning to take their time and enjoy this to the maximum.


    "Damnit!" Aderonke cursed out softly. "I am not so easy piece of meat, you imps." She swore and then leaned forward.


    She reasoned in her heart. She had not being saved by the Story Teller only for her to end up here, eve with the artefact that she had on her wrist, at the mercy of the imps. No, rather, she would make the best of the powers that she had at the now.


    "Bring it on then!" Aderonke said and then leaned forward.


    She put her hands to her side, feeling the tiny reverberations that the bracelet gave off at her wrist, letting her breathing steady out against the fear and panic that was surging around her.


    As she did, a subtle change began to come over her. Her rapid breathing reduced, the hairs on her skin that had stood up then when she had noticed the demons were beginning to relax once again. The sensational chill of fear that cut out abruptly to her spine then was subsiding.


    She welcomed it, arm as it was, spreading out her arms to the side and then closing her eyes. The Imps saw this and screeched in askance as they held back, none of them daring to advance any further but carefully watching her.


    She could feel their presence too. Magnified black dots against her sense of being that were everywhere about her. The Story Teller did mention that those who were beyond the power level of the Imps did not really appear as black dots in her sensing.


    That meant that those demons who she had glimpsed before would not be among the black dots but then again, there was nothing of sorts that could identify any of the black dots as the demons or whatnot. Or even any signal identifier to which she could pinpoint as those demons.


    Another thing that made her frown in worry.


    She dismissed the thought now that she could feel the warmth rising in her body with the passing second. She wondered if the imps would allow her the time. Despite the feeling which she was having, she was not readily having that much of the power to do the same  move that she had pulled with the furious fire.


    the technique Furious Fire was one which amplified the movements of the body to go beyond the naturally restraints imposed on it. To use this technique meant that one could greatly amplify the power and speed of their body depending on how skilled and high levelled they were.


    This implied that for someone who was at the bottom of the chart in terms of power, the technique could only last for just a few minutes or even as low as seconds. But for someone who was highly skilled, the technique could last for even as much as hours.


    However, in the case of Aderonke, she was not highly skilled, which was why she had panicked when confronted by this much of demons.


    However the case of her being a Sage was the oce breaker here. It meant that she could just easily tap into the large resource of Agbara which she ahd and then use it to her ability. So even if her powers cooled down, in compairson to other humans, that was nothing.


    And right now, the best to make use of the low throbbing of energy that Aderonke felt in her c.h.e.s.t, budding up, was to throw her weight in actual combat.


    She smirked and then lowered even more. She spaced her legs and in a blink, twisted about, trusting the blades at the bracelet to do justice to the Imps who came close to her.


    SHNNKKK! SHNNK!!


    The blades flashed as Aderonke''s body sirled around, her body mass being leaned forward, thrusting into the mass of the imps as they suddenlyy charged her. Having decided they had had enough of her, they now made to act only for them to get inot the range if her blade.


    She swirled and twisted, winging her hands like a tornado as her breathing became low, her senses trying to pick out and read the movements of all the demon imps about her.


    It was her strategy. The power she could acess at the moment was not going to be enough to get her enough of the Furious Fire technique but she figured that if she could clear at least half of them, then, it would make it easier for her to have some breathing space to use the technique.


    She just had to trust her guts.


    But however, guts alone were not enough.


    The demon imps had the numbers and the range of her blade was limited. the Imps would have to come close or rather, she would have to go close tot hem before she could land a hit on the nimble and very agile Imps. they jumped and screamed, twisting away from the path of her blade thus, availing to themselves the places of her body that were not guarded, her back, skin and legs.


    The air shimmered just then as air currents swirled in the air. And in flash, the target that was just right before their eyes was away from them, far from the, the only trail left behind being a swirl of strong air currents that indicated something had breezed past.


    "Uh!?" They gasped in shock as their tails swished and stabbed into thin air. Swiftly they turned their heads to the side, watching the place where the heaving girl was with surprise in their eyes.


    "H-ghow?" A few of them muttered.


    But that was not all.  They could pick out the outline of a winged figure which was supporting the back of Aderonke even as she leaned down, her hands resting against her knees.  Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_52390641178571647">#!_52390641178571647</a> for visiting.


    "Hey, Shino. its a good thing we branched here finally. Who would have though that the Sage who I was coming to was actually being assaulted by demon imps?" A chirpy voice sounded from behind them, making them turn their heads almost immediately.


    They swallowed simultaneously even as they saw the person who spoke now, his entire body body coated with a sheath of yellow blazing Agbara. And the looks in his eyes told them of nothing more than what was obvious.


    They were doomed!


    ---

 Chapter 179 - Demons Everywhere!

    Earlier On!


    Shino gesticulated. "Besides, why should we do that when our destination is just up ahead? And did you not mention that we had a time limit or so? I hope you took that into consideration too." Shino replied.


    He put his right hand on the shoulder of Sunday and exhaled, looking ahead, tapping the Irunmole on the shoulder.


    "This might sound selfish, but let''s go! The goal is just ahead!" He said. "And who knows, if we get what we want, the way to get to that fight would be even faster." He said and took his hand off, his wings folding up behind him only to open and then, the feathers splayed out wide.


    Sunday could not agree more.


    Even if there was a fight somewhere, there were always fights everywhere, it was not exactly pertaining to him. Besides, he could not just barge inot fights like that whne he did not kniw anything or even the reasin why the conflict would have started.


    Sure, as an Irunmole, it was quite naturally for him to get into situations like that on the part of those who looked like those who followed after the light but since he had come to Earth, who could he really pick out as someone of such esteem?


    For all he knew, he was just a newbie here on Earth, who had gotten into some combats already. Even though most of the combats had him as the ultimate winner, it was best if he avoided anymore and not stand out more than h ought to . After all, this was not Orun. This was Earth and the play game here was totally different.


    Perhaps when he had been able to get his bearing together then he would be ready to do things like this. then again, was he intending to stay on Earth for that long? Sunday licked his lips, trying to answer the question he had asked himself, mentally.


    He reminded himself that he had come down to Earth because Maerius , the Third Prime did believe that there was a chance he could stand out and not be so worthless to the eyes of everyone. So then, if he did fail his mission just becayuse he decided to expend some time in seeking out some fight nearby, then he would have ultimately failed the Third Prime.


    And in so doing, proved his father right in so many a ways.


    No, he would not give his father that chance. He would not let the sacrifices and efforts of everyone who had brought him up to now be in vain because he did not stick to the plan.


    However, eve as he made his mind to keep going and then resumed running again along the pedestrian walk beside the express lane, he could not help but think of the fact that Shino attitude was amiss.


    Had the Were hawk not come in then to save him, then he would have had different thoughts about the person who was saying that they ought to focus on the goal and nothing more. But he had.


    So then again, what was really stopping him from doing just as he did back then?


    He dismissed the thought as he kept on running. There would be time for all of that later but now, he just had to act as selfish as Shino seemed and just move on. Besides, again, he was not the one who had pinpointed the fight location so even if Shino had asked him for the location then, he would be clueless as to where it was.


    it was the doing of Bane. And right about now, the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf was still sulking in his soul space. He did not want to hope that Bane would want to reply him if he did probe on the location exactly.


    So, in a way, it was even better that Shino had not decided to probe yet.


    CURRENTLY DISCOLABLE INFORMATION


    All Soul beast hosts have the ability to keep a beast of different powerful scales within their soul space. That is the space in which their soul occupies, a sort of dimensional location which is only accessible, usually, by the owner of that soul. The soul bond occupies such a location and by default it had become a notable fact that the attributes and even the mannerism of such soul bond begins to rub off off on the Host after some time.


    In this view, it is quite the norm to see a person having flashes of the acts of a soul bond or even bein as detective or as s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e as the soul bond, even without such a person using any technique.


    This is called a Soul Bond Attributes. nd depending on the type of creature, the Soul Bond Attribute may vary or even in some cases, be temporary, manifesting in times as rare as the blue moon itself.


    _____________________________


    Now, they had gone quite a while since the place where they first met. Sunday no longer thought about why Shino''s act did seemed strange. He had already dismissed it as something that was not meant for the now So, therefore, he would focus on that which was rather important now and then, afterwards when he had been able to accomplish his goal be able to to then get the chance to ask the question and make the observation that he really wanted to make.


    It was that simple, And even though, it stung his heart in some way, he could not bring himself to do otherwise.


    They had come a long way. Now as he ran Sunday could pick out the outline and form of a bust stop just ahead. It was crudely done, just a stand with a metal roofing over it and some bars underneath which was placed there to direct stylishly, the flow of traffic in a line, into the bus whenever it did get there.


    There was no bus now. There were commuters either. It was plain empty with  a plastic waste bin basket that had bee affixed to one of the metal rods there. It was night and so, the whole place was dark, faintly illuminated by the sole bulb that was there, right at the center of the walling of the bus stop.


    Sunday raised and eyebrow, waiting for Shino to catch up for the umpteenth time and when he di, he asked. "What is the matter?"


    "Oh? Nothing. I am just so relived. We are here already!" Shino said.


    "Here? You mean the Sage is just ahead?'' He asked, excitement rising in his c.h.e.s.t.


    Soon, he would meet the sage and then soon enough, he would get a way to figure out what next to do about the current circ.u.mstances in which he found himself in.


    And then one he was done, the roads to Orun would become his next objective.


    He just hoped that things would play out just as he did think about them.


    "Yes! That was why I did not want us to go anywhere else. I mean, you said you have a mission and if I do understand, Missions ought to be done as fast as possible, right?  So there, just in that place is where we need to go to." Shino replied, pointing to that junction.


    "Okay!" Sunday replied, enthusiasm bursting out in his entire frame.


    He did not wait this time as he bursted out into the junction, running as fast as he could. As he did so, the winds drifted past him as f they were being summoned and being absorbed by something. He knew what that something was so he did not bother to look aback but instead continued on the race.


    The street that they got into now was simple enough but much more better than the one from which they had originated from. The road was tarred and the sides of the street either had a wall and a gate or even another junction ahead. Except for just a case which was the instance of an uncompleted building having in front of it, some grasses and bushes.  Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_52415034982200762">#!_52415034982200762</a> for visiting.


    Shino ran in now, heaving as he paused, his eyes frowned. he exhaled. "What the heck? Are you for real? What?"


    Getting into the junction, he sighted something that made him gasp out in surprise. Demons.


    So many of them.

 Chapter 180 - The Two Strange Figures

    "Hey, Shino. its a good thing we branched here finally. Who would have thought that the Sage who I was coming to was actually being assaulted by demon imps?" A chirpy voice sounded from behind them.


    The sound of the voice made Aderonke gasp out unconsciously, her eyes widened. She still had her hands resting on the knee caps of her legs as she heaved, trying to catch her breath.


    But then, she ceased breathing, a different type of dread filing her over. The first thought that blazed into her mind was the fact that the person talking could be none other than the Demons which she had sighted from before.


    The sounds of the entire area was gone, almost as if time itself had paused. he air was chilling, cold sweat breaking out on the back of Aderonke.


    If she was correct, the voice that she heard had spoken about someone. No, not about someone but the tone of the voice had been directed towards someone. She had seen more than two demons then, did that not mean that the demons had finally decided to come out thus, verifying the glimpse that she had seen then?


    Also, it was just like she had thought. The Imps were only there to overwhelm her. It was that simple. And when she had been overwhelmed and was truly exhausted, the demons would make for an entrance, making their way to her nd their moves over her to be as fluid as liquid.


    Totally smooth, Aderonke could not help but appraise the plan. However, she was the one who being planned against.


    Her skin tingled, a dreadful sensation rising in her c.h.e.s.t like she was just about to puke. The next moment, she could feel the surging swell in her c.h.e.s.t then almost as if she would throw up if she did not let out the overwhelming filling in her. It was such that was familiar to her as it was the sensation that came when she had refilled her power.


    Thankfully, she had not used then but had chosen to go for hand to hand combat. Had she used it then, then the relief that she got from knowing her cooldown was over and the fill up was at the max would never had been there. She would have been a true goner, left to the mercy of demons she barely knew.


    But, right about now, such was not the case.


    Whatever plans they had had failed. She still had a trump card in her and she wwas not going to be afraid to make good use of it.


    "That makes sense. Now, less noise and get on with what you have to do. Or would you require my help there?"


    She took a gulp of air as she heard the voice of the one beside her, her heart missing a beat.


    That was when it clicked, just how had she been able to get out of the range of the imps just so fast? Now, she was just about the start of the walling of her compound, just where the cotton trees began their growth, after which a little distance was the untidy waste bin dump.


    The feeling of the movement which had engulfed her then was unnaturally. And it had not being her power. She had just found herself a little short of breath as she super sped through space to where she currently was at now. And yet, it had not being her power.


    She swallowed in fear now. That must have the time when the demon had gotten the time to get so clsoe to her. And she had not know. But then again, she wondered why the demon would not have just taken her out.


    Except of course, the demons were out to make jokes and have fun on her before doing what was in their hideous minds.


    ''Jokes on you then!'' Aderonke gritted, squeezing her fingers till the nails on them dug into her b.a.r.e skin. She reached into her soul, filling for the welling of the energy that was in there, calling upon the power that she possessed to come forth in an instant.


    And the moment she made the connection, Aderonke snarled.


    "Jokes on you if you think I am some toy to mess with. Law of war: Furious Fire!"


    It took only a burst of a second for Aderonke to adjust her body into a runn9ng pose, leaning forward and putting out her elbows inn preparedness to dash through the space, all the way to the gates. And then from the gates, to her house which was fortified against the sensory function of the demons that were about.


    THOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "As if I need you to take down some Imps!" The other voice sounded again as Aderonke blasted out till she was out, just by the side of the waste bin.


    The moment the technique died out, she turned around quickly with her eyes wide open. What made her stay around, she did not know when she could just as easily make way to the gate and then get the way back into her house. And then all of this would be over in an instant but yet, she stayed, her curiosity piqued to the maximum.


    She swallowed now as she took o the sight of what was happening. Just way ahead of ehr was a figure with a blazing orange skin and a fury to which she could not understand. He stood right in the midst of the imps like it was nothing and then twisted about, his reaction speed almost on par with hers.


    t least, that was what she imagined it to be. She did not really have the idea of what her reaction speed felt like or how fast it was. She was only making reference to the heightened state that often engulfed her when she was in the active state f the technique of Furious Fire.


    Amazing was the only word she had to qualify what she saw. The grace at which the yellow, somewhat flamey figure moved and dashed blows here and there was interesting. In a way, he reminded her of someone she was conversant with, the Story Teller that is. But in the case of this comparison, if this person was more ranged power oriented, it would have been a perfect comparison.


    But this person seemed to be more of close ranged.


    His punches seemed to be perfect and his instincts somewhat informed him of what was going before it actually happened. She was not sure if it was the fact that he was fast or the fact that he could somewhat sense future instances that was at play.


    That was, if she did know what powers this person had. Which she had no idea, All she did, right about now was merely to make amused guesses of what was happening.


    It was amazing and in a way terrifying. The same Imps with which it had seemed that she was going to have an issue with. In all honesty, she did have an issue with them but here was this person who had wiped out the imps in so less a time.


    It was simply astounding. But then again, if this person had being here to harm her, like the demon she thought the person was, then she would be done for. But then again, why would a demon would to destroy some other imps which it had sent?


    It was true that demons were not exactly united and cohesive but then demons would, no matter the amount the of hate they had for each other, destroy themselves all before they completed the mission.


    Even if they decimated themselves greatly, the last few survivors would still go about the mission and only after the mission would they now be up to destroying themselves in all totality.


    It was strange, so strange that she shivered on the spot. And even more stranger was the person who she had missed. The one she did escape from who had been standing beside her then.


    The strange winged fellow who had his back to her, his front turned towards the yellow coated figure even as the demon dust was largely dissipated.

 Chapter 181 - The Two Strange Figures 2

    Sunday felt elated.


    The sound of his fist crunching into the faces of the Imps was amazing to him. It was on a whole different level, compared to the last time when he had to dace imps without the backing of his Sage Form one.


    Now, it felt all too easy. the swing of his arm and the crush of a demon imp''s face. His reaction time was superb too. he was able to sense the tails of the demons swing in before they actually happened. A sort of future sensory ability that allowed him to effortlessly stay out of the range of their attacks.


    Now that he did this, a thought flashed in his mind, reminding him of the time when he was still back in Orun. Now, he was a completely different person. Someone who did not fear the imps.


    In fact, he dared to say that the imps were all too easy for him. Too easy compared to then. Now, he was almost on the level of what he call an expert.


    And even the more, he did not have Niniola at his backing to help him. Which added some p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to how he went about the swings of his attacks. To be honest, if he wanted to grade himself, he would say he had improved greatly.


    But then the fact remained, this was not on the strength of his own power. It was all of Bane. And until he could fund everything by his own arm, he would not truly attain that level he wanted.


    But until then, this was enough for me, at least. It was not just enough, it was more than enough. He would keep on improving and then when it was right, he knew that he would not hesitate to surpass his limits.


    Even at that, it was satisfying to see that he was being watched. That too, by the person who he had just met, that is, Shino. And even more, the person they happened to save was busy watching him in awe.


    It truly was satisfying.


    ''Yeah, that''s right! Watch me. Watch me get stronger than usual. All of you, even those at Orun, look down to Earth and watchmy strength grow. That weakling who you all despised, watch how I take on demons all by myself.'' Sunday sighed to himself.


    It was brief, even though it was interesting all through but he he needed more. However, the weight behind his punches had eventually proved their worth and now, the demons were almost about all decimated.


    No, not about. They were totally annihilated. The only proof to their existence being the poof of smoke and energy that was dissipating into thin air.


    He snorted out, a rather arrogant look to his face as he stuck out a heroic pose, his hands to the opposite sides of him, fists clenched while his body continued to be coated in the wreath of Agbara.


    ''Yes, look at me. That weakling has become something!'' He said to himself.


    Boy, you sure are c.o.c.ky!'' Bane sounded reproachful from within the soul space of Sunday.


    unday did not pay any heed to the voice of his soul bond. Rather, he remained still, lettiing the dust of the demons iddipate totally until al was clear about him. And when that happened, he put his hands to his side and sigehd out.


    "Hmph!" He sighed.


    "Wow." The Were Hawk Shino spurted out, his eyes full f imaginary stars that floated about as he beheld the face of Sunday. "Just as the true Irunmole would do. It took you so less of time to take out the entire horde. Just how powerful are you? Or were you just reserving your strength back then?" Shino said, clapping his hands rather excitedly.


    Sunday winked an eye at him, raising a thumbs up of the left hand into the air.


    "I hope I can be as strong as you are." Shino said again and then hugged himself, a wide grin pasted on his face.


    After that, Sunday''s eyes drifted past him to the form of the human girl.


    he could cultivate.


    that piqued his interest in her. But then, to be sure of what to do, he looked to Shino and then asked his question.


    "So, Shino, now that we happnd to save this lady, what happens next? Where do we find this Sage? And who might she be?" He asked, a light fown settling on his face.


    "oh!" Shino said and then turned around to look at the huamn gir.. he smirked as he saw her now and then shrugged his shoulders.


    "That is the person we are to meet."


    "Uh?" Sunday gasped.


    What did Shino mean by that? the person that they had come to meet was a Sage and not just someone who was able to have some residual energy in her.


    "What do yo mean? We are here to see the sage right?"


    "Yes. She is the Sage!" Shino replied, looking at the mortified Aderonke.


    Sunday''s jaw wanted to drop down to the ground. once again, he could not believe the words that he heard. Shino had to definitely be playing a joke on him.


    "Do you think this is funny, Shino? Where is the Sage that we are to meet?" Sunday asked, one mroe time, his frown deepening.


    "What?" Shino glowered back. "I just told you that she is the sage that we are to come to. Or do you have any problems with the fact that the Sage is a lady? Don''t tell me you are one of those masculinist too?" Shino retorted.


    "Don''t make jokes bout this. I am working on a very tight schedule here. Is she the one or what?" Sunday fired, pointing a finger to Aderonke.


    It is at this point that Aderonke decides she had ha enough.


    She whimpered, holding her hands to her mouth as she tried to stifle the scream that was building in her throat. It was one thing to fight demons and all that but then it was just the matter of demons, The fact that they were demons made it easy for you to direct your anger and all that to them.


    But here, right before her, she had seen the two of the contrast against that. But then their reaction after that suggested to her that they just might be the same demons that she had glimpsed on then. Now, they just happened to have transformed their appearance and even that was terrifying.


    Especially the one with the body of yellow flames all about him. His power was even amazing and she was scared of that now.


    For them to have done that and now declare that they wanted her...


    She had to b.u.t.t out of here, and she had to do that fast too. As fast as she could do. After all, it was only but a few meters from here to her gates and then she would be away from their reach.


    She clasped her hands together, readying to begin her technique. "Law of War: Furious..."


    "Aderonke, wait!" A voice sounded behind here, and quite sharp too. However, it did not sound like the voice of the one with the coating of yellow over him.


    this voice was different and it seemed rather familiar.


    She froze and then slowly turned around to the watch who had called her. It was without doubt that the other one had called to her. the one with the wings and that raised her curiosity especially with the fact that his voice was warm too.


    "It is me. I just happened to have changed a bit." The voice sounded as she turned fully, looking into the yellow eyes of the winged fellow.


    "It is me, Shino. The Were Hawk. And I need your help just about now."


    The eyes were large and round. And in a way they seemed cute. Just then recognition fluttered in her eyes. She could remember the person now although i came in glimpses but she was sure not that this person was not just among the demons that she had thought she saw.


    It gave her a little headache but she could swear that she had seen this person somewhere. So even though she was not so familiar with the name, she decided to paly along.


    As for the other one, she had never seen him before.  And his presence seemed rather ominous. She would have to be wary about him. But then again, he seemed just as the Story Teller had described Irunmoles to her.

 Chapter 182 - Side Effect of Expending Agbara

    As for the other one, she had never seen him before.  And his presence seemed rather ominous. She would have to be wary about him. But then again, he seemed just as the Story Teller had described Irunmoles to her.


    The bands of light about his arm. Yes, that had to be it.


    It was just like the Story Teller had described to her. About a certain type of spirit being who were on the order of natural good. They had these white bands of light about their arms but then this one had not the bands of light but of the bands of yellow.


    It made her somewhat suspicious of him.


    "Who are you?" She asked, trying to sound as brave as she could. She took a step back though.


    Sunday frowned, shaking his head.


    First, he had gotten a shock of himself to find out that the person who they had just saved was no one other than the Sage that they were to come to see.


    For some time, he did doubt Shino. It was natural. If this was truly the Sage that they were needing, then why did it seem like she had some kind of trouble with the Imps?


    It did not seem as though she was playing with the imps. She was all human and the pose to which they had seen her suggested to him tat she was actually in confrontations with the demons.


    That was what did make him worried. What was the deal with this person who could not even find her own way against the imps? How was she ever going to be helpful enough to the cause that he was after.


    It did feel like he was looking down at her but he could not help it. He had come down here with the hopes of running into the person who could either help with a cleansing orb or heal the friend of Bolu before the next day when the Bolu would be able to visit her hospitalized friend. That was his goal.


    Surely the person who had been struggling against imps would not be able to help him in that regards.


    "Who are you? You do not look like the Irunmole that I would think you are. So, what exactly are you?" Aderonke asked again.


    She turned to Shino now and then looked down his whole body observing her makeup of his whole form.


    At his waist, her eyes stopped, observing the belt that was there. She gazed softly as he centred on the belt and then felt some vacuum within the belt. Not from the belt itself but from the pouches which were attached tot eh belt.


    Sensing that, she could not help herself but ask. "What are those things on you belt? They seem to have infinite space within them." Aderonke said out with excitement in her voice.


    "OH!" Shino looked down at his belt with a smile on his face. He put his hands to rest against the belt by the sides and then heaved out.


    "It is a spatial belt pouch. It has some space in it, dimensionally but it is not limited in a way. This is actually low grade which allows me store a lot of things in them. but not that much."


    "Oh! Nice." Aderonke said, bending down, her hands resting against her knees as she stared at the belt that he had on. ''No wonder I sensed vacuum in then. So, they actually contain space in them." She said again with glee in her voice


    Sunday''s eyes widened just then.


    He could not believe what he had just heard. Did she just say that she sensed the spatial belts? He was dumbfounded.


    Even he had not being able to sense that. He had just found the bulging of the belt to be somewhat strange but here before his eyes, the lady had just said she sensed it out. Just how possible was this?


    Could she really be the Sage that eh was really after?


    But then again, if she was the Sage, why had she been struggling with the demon imps? It did not make sense despite how he looked at it. Just about then, his body began to ache, hi muscles getting tired of being in the super excited state that he was in, unable to keep up with the constant flow of Ascendancy level Agbara from Bane.


    He was just at his limit now. And then, he heaved out, shutting off the connection between himself and Bane and in doing so, deactivated the Sage mode.


    "Ah! This side effect is getting to be something else. But I did not have to face something like this in Orun. So why am I facing it now?"


    "Are you okay?" Shino called out, surprise on his face.


    It takes a second later but he registers what Sunday mumbled out and then his eyes widened in surprise as he stood, watching Sunday.


    "I- I don''t know about that, really. Don''t you have an idea of what that means, Irunmole Sunday?? Shino stuttered out, putting his hand to his h.i.p.s now as he frowned slightly.


    There was the noticeable power gap before him and the Irunmole. That he could acknowledged because he knew from the lectures, he had received that the Irunmoles were really powerful folk. But then again, he had expected that people like them would be really knowledgeable being that they were literally the seconds in command to the heavens.


    However, his meeting of this Irunmole had changed his concept of that. Now the Irunmole depended on him for answers he himself did not even have.


    "I KNOW." Aderonke called out, smiling and waving a hand to Sunday.


    the fear that had been in her eyes then was gone now. Now, she seemed to carry with her some sort of majestic gaze, like that of a seasoned wizard of some sorts. It was hard to believe that this same human girl was the on who had been struggling against the Imps back then.


    "I know why that is." Aderonke said now, putting her hand down.


    Now again, she was implying that she did know about what was happening to him. Was this some kind of joke too? He was not even sure. And as it seemed, he did not even know what to make of it.


    "Yes?" He said, with uncertainty in his voice.


    "If i am right, Irunmoles come from a region that has abundant Agbara in the air. So now, you are in Earth now. The laws that take place in Orun are not readily available here. Here, it takes a while to gather Agbara because the air here is thin." Aderonke said.


    Sunday sighed now and then rose to his feet. The pain was subsiding no. He chided himself now for the fact that he had thought that she would have anything up her sleeves but what did he get for that? She was spewing some nonsense about air.


    How did air and Agbara relate with each other?


    Aderonke swallowed as she saw the look of disappointment on his face now. She s.u.c.k.e.d in air and the let it out, putting her hands before her to call his attention, asking that he should relax just a bit.


    ''Calm down. I know what you ae thinking. Spirits don''t breathe air. But then, listen to it like this. On Earth here, we don''t breathe air too. What we breathe is the oxygen in the air. So, in Orun, where you guys come from, it is the same thing.


    The air there is laden with Agbara in it. So, you guys inhale that Agbara, absorb it and use to down hat you have to do. But it does not work that way because the Agbara concentration in the air here is very thin. So, I am guessing that the massive outburst of energy that you were using then was of the fact that you can''t find enough Agbara to absorb to make up for the one you used.


    So, your body is reacting to that." Aderonke said.


    Shino''s jaw dropped. It did not make sense to him because he could not come around Sunday would need to depend on Agbara in the air when he was releasing such heavy amounts since they had raced here. It did not make sense but then he could not deny the fact that the Sage really was genius.


    Sunday had the same thoughts in his head too. He found this to be somewhat tiring to think about. Why would he need the thin Agbara in the air when he had Bane in him?


    ''Don''t you get it you fool?'' Bane chided now. ''In Orun, everything is perfect so you don''t have to worry about breathing in Agbara. But here, on Earth, it is the reverse. SO, you cannot continue burning off huge amounts of energy in your sage mode if you dont want to be short of breath. The Agbara you expend is different from the Agbara you inhale which is important for your body. If your expending of Agbara surpasses the intake of the thin Agbara, you might be in a fix.''

 Chapter 183 - Keeping the Trump card

    Sunday frowned.


    Shino''s jaw dropped. It did not make sense to him because he could not come around Sunday would need to depend on Agbara in the air when he was releasing such heavy amounts since they had raced here. It did not make sense but then he could not deny the fact that the Sage really was genius.


    Sunday had the same thoughts in his head too. He found this to be somewhat tiring to think about. Why would he need the thin Agbara in the air when he had Bane in him?


    ''Don''t you get it you fool?'' Bane chided now. ''In Orun, everything is perfect so you don''t have to worry about breathing in Agbara. But here, on Earth, it is the reverse. SO, you cannot continue burning off huge amounts of energy in your sage mode if you dont want to be short of breath. The Agbara you expend is different from the Agbara you inhale which is important for your body. If your expending of Agbara surpasses the intake of the thin Agbara, you might be in a fix.'' Bane said to Sunday, eductaing him on what Aderonke was saying earlier.


    "Tch!" He hissed, holding his left bicep with his right hand, with his face turned down to the ground.


    To think that he would have this amount of power and yet because of some stupid thing be unable to tap into the full potential of it. It truly was frustrating. And he could not fine words to describe just how he felt about that now.


    However, the Sage, Aderonke was far from being done with him yet.


    She opened her mouth to continued speaking, her eyes containing worry as she look at the trembling, slightly, frame of Sunday.


    "I hope you are okay, Sunday." Aderonke said.


    She stood where she stood, her hands crossed on her c.h.e.s.t as she observed the from of the Irunmole, Unsure of what to do in this instance. She was really limited and if this was in the case of a human, she would know what next to do. But that was not the case in this instance.


    That was very far from it.


    Just then, her eyes flashed and she g.r.o.a.n.e.d out, faintly. She put her hand to the left temple as a pain racked through the left section of her head. There and then, she remembered that this person was the same person that she had seen in the vision she had not too long ago.


    But then again, that was not only it. In the vision, she had seen that he was able to get in touch with some other entity. What the entity was, she did not know but right about now, standing before him, she could sense the huge pool of energy that he had inside of him. The deal that had endeared the Irunmole to the entity was what was the cause of the massive power in Sunday right about now.


    She was referring to Bane but since she did not know the name and even had issues remembering that the entity here was no more than the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf.


    She heaved now as she thought about it still. Whatever that entity was it had given to the Irunmole this massive power but then the fact that he would not be able to use due to the thin Agbara in the air somewhat saddened her even as much as it made her envious.


    She was envious of the fact that he had such a large pool of energy, so potent, she could literally feel its worth from the outside.


    "I know this might be frustrating but I have to ask you this question. Please oblige me.!" Aderonke shivered as she now clasped her hands before her face.


    She had the same power that the Irunmole had but she did not need to be told that she was going to hit her limits if she did surpass her boundary in relation to the Irunmole. She had to be careful, the level of power that they both had, was not something that could be contrasted in anyway.


    Sunday looked at her now, exhaling at the words that she spoke to him. first he was feeling some pain in his body, randomly but now that she spoken about that, he now had an idea of what was happening to him.


    Frankly, he thought that this was a result of the fact that eh had not had the chance to really rest yet. It had being one thing to another thing in quick succession.


    He was sure that if he did rest or even if he was about to get his hands on the cleansing orb, that is, after he was able to heal Iyanu, he would not hesitate to us it on himself after then.


    Until then, he could not just take her words for it. To think that he would have to be cautious of his power in a place where the demons did not give a hoot about what condition a Irunmole was in before launching out to attack. He needed every edge he could get. To tell him not to do that was to sign him up for death.


    And even though he did not want to readily rely on Bane, he knew that there was not much for him to do as at now. He just had to make do with it.


    "I had a vision about you before you came around, Irunmole Sunday. That was what he called you so I just copied after him." Aderonke said, beckoning to Shino who stood beside her now, with the edge of her thumb, the one on the right hand.


    She was some inches lower than Shino and even more when compared to Sunday who was just about 6ft in height.


    "I am sure, Sunday, that you have another entity with you. And I know it is inside of you. So, what does.."


    Aderonke gulped as she caught on the death stare that Sunday shot at her. She rubbed her hands together nervously at the back of her as she cast a quick glance to Shino as if expecting him to come to rescue here. The stare was too cold, and even Shino felt it.


    On Sunday''s part, he did not really care about that. What was on his mind was how troublesome this Sage o a girl was becoming. In a short time, she had been able to detect that the belt which Shino had was but a spatial belt. Something even he had not being able to detect. And now, now, she had used that expertise in her sensory ability to find out that he had another soul within him.


    That had to be what she meant. The entity which she referred to was no one else but Bane. But then again, having her find this out was so annoying. He scowled even more as he realized that like this, the trump card with which he had hoped to use Bane had gone to waste now.


    But then again, he had thought fast. If he did stop her from spilling it out, then he could still use Bane as a trump card later on. He just had to act all tough till she could shut up and not inform Shino about it.


    However while he thought about this, Aderonke was making up her mind to keep talking.


    She exhaled one more time and then sighed out. ''Look, I get it. You have a large pool of energy in the insides of you but you cannot continue to pull from it. Like what happened now, it might not be noticeable because you have the large source of energy but eventually, you would see that you would not be able to keep up with the intake of Agbara and then your..."


    "Large pool of Agbara?" Shino said now. He had bee silent for awhile, looking to Aderonke. "Why do you say that like it some kind of living thing or something Yes, I get that energy is not exactly dead but what,..."


    "Oh!" Aderonke sighed and then looked at him, turning just a little to face him. "Yes, the energy source within him  is not exactly his own. It is more of..."


    "SHUT UPPPPPPP!" Sunday roared out, his face contorted in pure undiluted rage.


    He growled, holding his fists to the sides of him. His body sparkled and fizzled, smoke and yellow outlines of flames spurting out randomly from various parts of his body as he glared at the duo.


    "S-sunday..." Shino stammered, shocked at the outburst from his new Irunmole friend.


    "Just shut up. Shut up, the both of you!" Sunday flared out, raising his hands and jerking them down to the sides with force.


    Just then, a shadow drifted across the ground in sync with the cloud that covered the surface of the moon, blocking out some of its light from touching the spot where the three were.


    It stays there for a while but then it passes over, leaving the three of them standing still. Sunday still furious and angered, while Shino and Aderonke stare on in surprise.

 Chapter 184 - Asking For Help

    Just then, a shadow drifted across the ground in sync with the cloud that covered the surface of the moon, blocking out some of its light from touching the spot where the three were.


    It stays there for a while but then it passes over, leaving the three of them standing still. Sunday still furious and angered, while Shino and Aderonke stare on in surprise.


    The air becomes awkward, resulting in Aderonke shifting her weight from one leg to the other. Shino on his part, licked his lips and then squeezed his fist as he blinked on to the Irunmole who he had jusyg come to know now.


    The sudden outburst was uncalled for, he reasoned. Or was there something that he was trying to hide that the Sage had felt?


    He did not know. And he did not feel the need to make hasty assumptions. After all, since they did get here, Sunday''s reaction to the Sage had been biased been that she was but a Girl.


    Perhaps, it was this reason that he had acted this way now. And now, the Wole place was dead silent. Shino could swear, he could literally hear his breath rattle against the soldified tense airs.


    ''But you know she is right!'' Bane said to Sunday, from within his soul space, making the Irunmole frown and ground his teeth.


    ''Whether you like it or not, there is a limit now in place. This is not Orun where everything is in perfect conditions. But then again, it is rather perfect because someone as pompous as you would learn your place with me.'' Vane gloated much to the anger of Sunday at his words.


    ''Just shut up!'' Sunday ordered Bane.


    ''Listen, at this point you relaly have to consider having to do without me. Not like you can amount to anything without me. You''re pretty pathetic. But if you have to draw large amounts of my energy in that Sage Mode thing, be ready for the side effects and consequences of that.'' Bane said.


    At those words, Sunday lowered his head, his eyebrows tightly knit together. For the first time since he was told about this, he made to think about it extensively.


    If it was only the Sage girl that had said it to him, he would not have really considered it. But here was Bane saying the same thing to him. There had to be a way the facts related to each other.


    If that was how it was going to be, that meant, the power boost he enjoyed from the Sage Mode was something he was going to neglect now. He would have to rely on his personal wit and skills most of the times because according to him, his own level was too low.


    So, definitely, with a low skill level, he was pretty sure that this side effect would not be there. And he was sure about it. After all, when he had to combat the Imps right after Bane''s summon expired, he had not experienced a thing like this.


    In essence, what this mwnat that if he was going to be really strong now, he had to ensure that he did that on his own terms. That is, he got by, living here on Earth using his power which was weaker than Bane. Bane was Ascendancy Classed so it made sense for that amount of pian he had felt as the side effect of it. This meant that lower level skills wich he was capable of would cost little to no side effects when compared to this one he had just experienced.


    "Heh!" Aderonke heaved out, looking up to the sky again.


    The night as far gone already. It seemed that in just a few hours or even less than that, the first streaks of day break would be seen.


    Knowing this meant that she had spent quite the time outside already. And there was definitely no way she was going to avoid the scowling and bashing she was to get from her mother based on the som facts.


    One of them had been that she lied that she was going to the kitchen to get a drink. She was pretty sure her mom would have called her name a couple of times, name calling which she could not answer because she had being here, all the while, fighting demons and meeting these people. She smirked.


    If that was the only thing her mother would scold her for, then it would be rather lenient of her.


    Her mother, that she knew well, would no doubt scold her for even stepping out of the house, for daring to use the key and for not returning immediately after. The list that her mom could bring up would be literally endless. Something she was sort of used to now.


    At least before dawn broke out, fully.


    Just then, she jerked her head to look at Shin and then raised her eyebrows, ignoring the presence of the Irunmole.


    "You said you knew me. How come?" She asked.


    Before she was going to retire home, she would try at least to know who this person was, that claimed to know her.


    At least, if she was able to find that out, it would truly make the sneak out worth it in the long run. She knew only so little, the main source of information being the Story Teller, as he called himself, who was petty much nowhere. And nowhere for her to find him.


    And so, to truly discover herself, she would come out on nights like this, to understand her powers even more. And then to understand the more concepts and possibilities that this spirit world had.


    "Oh!" Shino oohed out, looking to her with a blink of his eyes.


    He squeezed his lips, pouting to the side as he appeared to be rather thoughtful. It does take a brief while but after that, he straightens up his face and looks her in the eyes.


    "Like I mentioned, you would not readily know me but I happen to know you. I have come along this street route many a times." He said.


    "The first time we met was the time when you were being treated into recovery. That time your powers went berserk. I observed as you were treated from the background."


    Aderonke frowned now.


    The fact that she had been watched and she had not known made her uneasy. How many more people knew about her that she had no idea about them?


    And to think that all that happened when her power went berserk and even then, she had been watched.


    Did that mean the reason why the Story Teller had used a spell that eraded her presence from the air at her house, instead of just placing protective measures and spells there? Was he trying to simply erase her presence so that those who kept tabs on her would not be able to find her so easily.


    But then again, she was not so special so what was the matter with that?


    She frowned. Did that also mean the demons who she had glimpsed then were also watching her too?


    She was not sure. Still, it made her feel so much uneasy.


    "We need your help, Aderonke. Myself and the Irunmole there, Sunday!" Shino said just as Sunday walked to the front of them.


    The Irunmole did not look so mad now but his eyes seemed to carry with it some danger laced glitter in them.


    Shino shrugged, his hands to the side of him, the elbows just lodged at the mdsection of the upper torso as he did shrug.


    "The thing now is that we are running so much out of time but we need this mission done with already. I- we sought you out because you''re just about the only one who could help with that." Sunday said now, putting his hands in front of him as he implored.


    "Uh? What?" Aderonke''s eyes paled as it widened at the request of Sunday and Shino. "Just to be clear, you are asking me to complete your mission for you?" She took a step back.


    "Well," Sunday looked down. "I need to get this human girl healed. But I ran out of cleansing orbs. So, Shino suggested that you being a Sage might be able to help with an orb."


    Aderonke shook her head in refusal.


    "Or maybe, if you can''t, can you come to heal her?" He asked, imploringly.


    Aderonke''s eyes widened even more. She gasped and shook her head vehemently now.


    "You don''t get it. I- I can''t!"

 Chapter 185 - Help Declined

    "Well," Sunday looked down. "I need to get this human girl healed. But I ran out of cleansing orbs. So, Shino suggested that you being a Sage might be able to help with an orb."


    Aderonke shook her head in refusal.


    "Or maybe, if you can''t, can you come to heal her?" He asked, imploringly.


    Aderonke''s eyes widened even more. She gasped and shook her head vehemently now.


    "You don''t get it. I- I can''t!"


    A sharp silence descended on the three of them.


    On a normal day, this would have been considered rather normal as usually, the night was meant to be silent and all that. But here, right between the three people, two spirit beings and one a human being, the silence was unnatural.


    There was a chill with it, having an influx of different emotions from the three personsthey all proceeded from.


    From the Sage, Aderonke, she found it starnge that people who she did not know would just come up to her and demand something as serious as that.


    Heal her? Since when had she been able to do that? Her powers had only being to the boost of her physical properties. Things like gaining an increased speed boost, enhanced reflexes and strength and stuff, that was what her power was all about.


    There was literally nothing of sorts that depicted that healing was amongst it. In fact, if it was, she was sure that the Story Teller who had come to help her then would have mentioned it to her. And so, it did not make any sense that these two would pop out from nowhere and then ask this from her.


    It was startling in fact. First, there was the one with the wings. She did not know what he was but she had come to relax her nerves that he was not one of the demons. She did not get that chilly feel she often got whenever demons were in the block.


    Still, she did not know who or what he really was. And to think that he did say he knew her even when she did not know him.


    It was creepy.


    Had he been stalking her?


    Even if she was capable of this thing, she had come to have her powers recently. So, if she tried to believe that along the path of her growth, she would have something like healing, would that not equate to having a futuristic thought?


    And as about their demeanour, she was sure that it was not about the future that they were here. The words that the Irunmole spoke suggested that he had been at work but ran out of juice.


    That meant that he was referring to the now. And there was literally no how she could help him with that


    The two of them were literally demanding so much from her. So much that her head spun with bouts of dizziness.


    Amidst the silence that reigned, Shino swallowed and looked to the Sage, Aderonke. He did not know what she could be thinking about but he had his rough guess that this whole thing would be somewhat unnerving to her.


    He could not really blame her. But then again, he hoped that none of this would break her. Humans did not have such endurance when it came to things that were outside their understanding and often, most of them snapped.


    If Aderonke, the Sage who they had come to hope in was to snap, then it would mean bad for them.


    And he could not bring his head around how that would affect Sunday. The still seething Sunday who was just in front of them.


    From his interaction with him, it seemed that this mission was rather important to him. Or it had to be, anyways. After all, he was but an Irunmole. And from what he had been educated about their kind, Irunmoles were the messengers of light, bringing messages and goodwill to humans agianst the interactions of humans.


    Not in the very least.


    Now, again, the same girl here was the one who was telling him she could not help him. If she maintained that, did that not mean that all of his efforts would now result in naught.


    To come all the way down here and then find a Nay sayer here. And to think that Shino did not know how to fix him up to the camp of Irunmoles that he had mentioned to him then was all wrong.


    It hurt him so much that this was what he was facing. Now, he wished that he did not have to tell that lie to Bolu.


    That had been what had fixed him up now. Now, he was here, at the mercy of this human girl. He swallowed bitterly at the thoughts rumbling through his mind.


    He then bit his lower lips, biting his pride and then heaving out as he proceeded to ask her one more time.


    "Please, I need you to help me out!" Sunday said. "I would not have come here to you if I had any other option in the first place." Sunday said, his eyes narrowed.


    "I only have from now to daybreak to fix this up. If daybreak comes, then I have failed the mission. I really require your assistance, just this once!" He said, putting his hands together.


    As he did that, his pride received a strike right in the center of it. To think that he, an Irunmole, would have to plead to a human being was somewhat to him.


    Aderonke blinked now, rubbing her hands before her. She licked her lips, feeling very uneasy at the whole scene.


    "I don''t understand. Your deadline is by daybreak. That is too short!" Aderonke said, looking bewildered.


    "That''s not a problem! I could always get you to the location in no time." Sunday said quickly.


    Shino grunted in response now, folding his arm as he wached the proceeding in silence.


    "No..." Aderonke shook her head. "How do you want to do tht? The energy here is too thin to support you. You cannot think of wanting to do that glowing thing again." She said.


    "It does not matter. The more time we spend here, the less of time left. Please, I am pleading with you. Help me.!" Sunday said, grabbing his clasped hands even tighter.


    Seeing that, Aderonke''s eyes watered. She could not believe how much trust and believe this Irunmole spirit being was willing to give to her. To someone who he did not know at all.


    But she was not he one to get this amount of trust. She knew nothing, basically.


    The one who could have being able to do something about the whole situation was the Story Teller and she had nowhere to get to contact him. Even if she could, she did not think the time left would be enough to make that worth the while.


    Her lips quivered as she made to speak now. "W-well.. t-the truth is... I really can''t help you.!"


    Sunday''s face darkened at this.


    "I don''t know how to heal anyone. The power that I have is destructive and reinforcement energy. I don''t think it''s capable of healing anyone. Even if it could, I don''t know about that. You see..." Aderonke lowered her head.


    "I actually am a newbie in all of this." She swallowed a lump in her throat.


    Sunday''s eyes widened.


    "So, we''ve been trusting someone who knew nothing." He mumbled out.


    He could not believe his eyes. But then again, he had been too stupid himself to have thought that this incapable girl would have anything that could save them right about now.


    He had been stupid enough to not have insisted in finding a way to get to the Irunmole Camp where he was sure he could have gotten a help.


    He should have just forced Shino to navigate a way there. But rather, he stupidly came in here, to save a Sage who was supposedly powerful but could not save herself from the Imp border despite that.


    So much for believing Shino. So much for that effort.


    He bit his lower lip just then, anger coursing in his heart. How could he ever forgive Shino for wasting his time?


    It was inconceivable but it had happened. The sage was a waste of time.


    And Shino had succeded in wasting his time. He turned to the WereHawk, his eyes mad.

 Chapter 186 - A Glimmer of Hope

    So much for believing Shino. So much for that effort.


    He bit his lower lip just then, anger coursing in his heart. How could he ever forgive Shino for wasting his time?


    It was inconceivable but it had happened. The sage was a waste of time.


    And Shino had succeded in wasting his time. He turned to the WereHawk, his eyes mad.


    And he could not be blamed anyways. He had put his efforts into this, believing that he could make it in time to get the friend of Bolu, Iyanu, healed in no time.


    He had believed this much. But then again, it was not like he did have a choice against this. Shino was all he could believe in, s the idea of all this happening had not even been conceived at all.


    But now, all of that had just being for naught. And he was mad. Really mad.


    With ground teeth and squeezed fists, he looked at Shino, his pupils dilating. He was just barely holding himself from jumping on Shino and beating him up mercilessly. He wanted to reach down into the soul of his and pull upon the navient energy tht was radiating from the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf that was in his soul. Once he could do that, he would be activating his Partial Sage Form but hen again, he hesitated about the idea.


    He had just had to endure some excruciating pain in his c.h.e.s.t. To put himself up to another bout of that pain was not reasonable to him. Especially when he was not so sure about what was going to happen next.


    "Can you see... All of what you said. I was willing to trust that..." Sunday exploded, taking a step to Shino.


    Without hesitation, his hands blurred through the air, grabbing the collars of Shino and gripping tight just as he brought his face even the more closer.


    "I was willing to trust that you had a way about this. But this is how much I get. This is what I get for believing in you." Sunday spat out to the face of Shino in anger.


    Shino wanted to retort but he held hismelf off, shutting one weye while a frown was pasted on his face.


    To think that Sunday would want to rough handle him because of what had happened was inconceivable. Did he think he knew that this was going to happen?


    "I only did what I knew was the best to do!" Shino said, his voice as low as he cudk make it.


    "How dare you tell me that? We could have gone to the Camp. But you insisted that this was the faster way to get done with it but look at what I have found myself in?" Sunday yelled out, grabbing Shino and shaking him vigorously in the air. "The deadline ought to have being by day break. Look around you, tell me how this feels now" Sunday growled out, his furious face just a few inches from Shino.


    At this point, Shino decided that he had had enough of this. He gritted his teeth, furious now at the charges that Sunday levied at him.


    How was it his fault that this was the situation?


    "Hey!" Shino growled out.


    Quickly, he ached his right elbow, using the pad at his elbow to nudge out against the c.h.e.s.t of Sunday.


    Doing that destabilized the hold on his collars, giving him some room space as Sunday grimaced, taking a step back.


    However, that was just enough to totally infuriate him.


    "How is it my fault? If I knew this was how you would be, then, I would have not even bothered with having to saw you. Ever since I have saved you then, it''s been you trying to hurt me or threaten me one way or the other. Are you all Irunmoles ingrates or what?" Shino bared his teeth, his yellow eyes gleaming brighter in the atmosphere of the night.


    "Hey!" Sunday retorted, looking up back at Shino. When he had been hit, he had taken a step back, broken his hold on the WereHawk''s collar and then grimaced in the pain that followed. But then, the words that Shino said after was enough to let him forgo the pain and rise back up again.


    "I would never have being in this mess if you never interfered in the first place. I had the intention of finding the info from..."


    "From demon imps?" Shino sneered. "You make a great comedian."


    "That''s enough!" Sunday growled, his right arm coming in one arc in a hook.


    Aderonke heaved out in dismay. She did not expect that things would degenerate this fast already. And in a way, she panicked, it was all her fault.


    "Hey, both of you... Please stop!" She pleaded, immediately thrusting herself between Shino and Sunday.


    Standing in between them, she put her hands to her side, using her hands to slightly nudge and push the two spirit beings from the other, all the while, looking at Sunday.


    "You don''t have to find each other. It''s does not make sense for the both o you to do that, okay?" Aderonke said, imploringly looking at the seething Sunday.


    "I know this is important to you. But I can''t really help you. I can use my power to boost my physical capacity and to gain some sort..


    Basically, it''s just combat oriented. Nothing sort of healing. So this is not my fault or his fault either. " Aderonke said, her voice shaking towards the end just a little bit.


    She lowered her head now, putting her hands down as she closed her eyes, briefly.


    "I really want to help you. But I can''t. I only know little about all of this. And the little I have told you already about it. Nothing more. I am sure Shino did not know this so don''t fight because of this." She said now.


    However Sunday was going past hearing that. He scowled and growled out. "That does not do anything here. You are useless in this and I blame Shino for bringing me here."


    "Yea!" Aderonke lowered her head.


    She then moved out from between the two of them. "I guess you have a point there. I am not really of much help in this time but then again, you should take it easy."


    She looked to the side, looking way from Shino and Sunday, that is, to her left.


    "No, I don''t have any reason to be speaking to either of you. I should be back in my house right now." The Sage said and then heaved away.


    Hearing the words of Sunday, she did feel a bit hurt that she could not really do much. It hurt her bad because depiste the type of ability she had in her, she was only limited to the skills that could only affect her.


    None of which was needed by the Irunmole. And if she did remember correctly, the fact that the Irunmole would have to come to her was an indication of how serious it was. If an Irunmole who was some sort of angelic messenger would have to come find her, it was because that mission was something so very dire.


    And yet, she could do nothing to help out. She squeezed nger fits till her nails dug into the insides of her palm.


    If only...


    If only she was more like the Story Teller. If only she was more capable of handling things out on her own rather than than what she was at the moment. If only...


    Just then, a light bulb goes on in her head as her eyebrows raise up in excitement. If she couldn''t be of help, the Story Teller could be of help then. After all, he had been the one who had helped to stabilize her body when the powers had started to manifest in her.


    "Wait... If I can''t help you, then I know someone who might." Aderonke said, looking up with a smile to her face.


    She was excited. This would work. If there was any one who could help, it was the Story Teller.


    Sunday frowned. "Another goose chase or what?"


    "No!" Aderonke replied. "It''s not another goose chase. And I am sorry I could not help you out that much. But I am most certain that he would be of great help to you." She said.


    Sunday''s eyes widened.


    If there was even a glimmer of hope in what she was going to say, then, he was going to take it, regardless.

 Chapter 187 - Its All Over!

    Sunday frowned. "Another goose chase or what?"


    "No!" Aderonke replied. "It''s not another goose chase. And I am sorry I could not help you out that much. But I am most certain that he would be of great help to you." She said.


    Sunday''s eyes widened.


    If there was even a glimmer of hope in what she was going to say, then, he was going to take it, regardless.


    He was going to take it right now. However, if he did want to consider it, it was rather stupid.


    First, he had being led here on a wild goose chase, to this Sage who was totally useless to his chase. Now then, from the same Sage who he had banked his hopes on, led on foolishly by Shino, the words of hope were proceeding from.


    The signs in his red sparked and ratteld, informing him thabthis was dangerous. It was not logical that from someone who could not help h, someone who even said she could not be of help, that she would then begin to refer someone esle.


    What was the guarantee that this person was not equally as useless as she was? He bit his lower lip in the thought.


    First, he was relying on humans. He had forgotten that humans themselves were not all that capable. Otherwise there would be no need for the Irunmoles who were sent here to babysit them. It was definitive.


    Humans were not to be relied on. You could not expect much from a person who kept on relying on you, like all the time, could you? So, the idea that he had come to welcome about receiving help from the Sage had only proved him wrong to be foolhardy. There was nothing a human could do to help his cause because humans were just not cut out for it.


    Sunday heaved.


    It as so complicated. All of this.


    On to this place were he had come to have his hopes to get dashed.


    He grimaced lightly, his eyebrows knotting closely in a brief fleeting moment before he exhaled a relieving breath.


    But then again, with all those logical points t be considered, what choice did he rely have but to rely on the same humans?


    He sterned his eyes, looking at Aderonke for some long seconds.


    Just then, Shino decided that he had had enough of this cold staring from Sunday and decided to b.u.t.t in.


    "Hey, you are not making him at ease, you know. Cool off from all the pressure." Shino said, unfolding his arms now as he looked to Aderonke.


    Obviously, he had been observing the the minute changes in Aderonke''s form. All of which was aided by his sharp and precise vision, an attribute of his WereHawk factor in him.


    Humans were not really that used to things of the spirit realm. So, when confronted with it, it took only those who were capable and has strong will to yet withstand such feel.


    However, that got to Sunday on the wrong foot.


    "Oh, you, shut it!" Sunday grimaced to Shino.


    "Hey, it''s okay!" Aderonke whimpered, putting her hands in the air to calm the two of them down, as if asking for a time out. "It''s okay! I already said that I have a way that can resolve this."


    "Yes, you said so." Sunday fixed his gaze on her. "Who is this person that you speak of."


    Aderonke smiled but seeing as Sunday''s cold eyes rested on her, her smile faltered, fading off even as she began to twist her fingers around each other, her palms placed just before her front.


    "He is the Story Teller. There was this time that I did not know anything about my power. Even though, he calls it Spirit Energy but I like to refer to it as Power." She exhaled.


    "The Story Teller had being the one who had come to help me out when my power went beserk that day. He was really strong and had the gentlest smile. And he is a even grater Sage than I am." Aderonke''s face softened into a heartwarming smile now as she looked up to Sunday''s face, daringly.


    "Believe you me, when you see the Story Teller, you can almost feel the radiance and energy radiating from him." Aderonke said in praise of this person.


    Sunday''s cold gaze faltered. The way that Aderonke spoke of this person reminded him of someone he knew.


    His father, the Elder.


    The descriptions fit, actually. The Elder always had this heartwarming atmosphere around him. There was always this all knowing, preserving smile pasted on his face all day like no one could ever do him wrong to undo that.


    And yes, anyone who came within reach of The Elder could testify of the aura that he possessed and the power in it.


    His heart missed a beat now. Could it be that The Elder was the same person she was talking about now?


    ''No! I left him at Orun.. And because of what he does there, he hardly has time to go about. Can''t be him. I am just being paranoid.'' He thought, dismissing it completely.


    "So, this Story Teller, where can we find him? Or how can you lead us to him?" Sunday asked now.


    He looked up. Time was really not on his side anymore. If this meeting of this Story Teller had to be with getting to another far location, he was not sure how he would cope with that. But he hoped, silently, that it would not come to that. Atast, if at all, the Story Teller would be somewhere, it ought to be in a few steps away from here.


    That way, he would be able to make it just in time to get to the Sage and then to get to hospital. He really hoped that this was the case.


    "Uh..." Aderonke looked down, fiddling with her fingers once more. "That is the thing. I only saw him once. I have never seen him ever since then. And I don''t know where he is or where he stays."


    "What?" Sunday growled.


    "Oh No!" Shino sighed out, loudly.


    "You can''t be serious!" Sunday said and stepped forward till it was only inches between himself and the Sage. "You really can''t be serious."


    Sunday cried out, resting his left hand on the shoulder of Aderonke. He shook her now, vigorously, his eyes maddened.


    "Tell me you''re joking? Tell me it''s all a joke tht this is, right?" Sunday roared out, shaking Aderonke vigorously with the left hand.


    "I am serious! I never saw him more than once. After that, I don''t know anything more about him" Aderonke whimpered.


    Shino''s eyes widened at this. He could pick out the minor fluctuation of Aderonke''s face. Sunday was hurting her.


    Quickly, he reached out his right hand and without hesitation, arched under Sunday''s. And then, his arm crashed against the bend of Sunday''s elbow, jerking it off Aderonke''s shoulders.


    "She''s only human. There''s a limit to what she can take, you jerk!" Shino growled out.


    "Don''t you dare that again!" Sunday cried out, pointing a strong, trembling finger at Shino with his right hand.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-all-over!_52598519759949953">#''s-all-over!_52598519759949953</a> for visiting.


    "You lead me here, to this place with hopes of getting answers bit what do I get? I get to be played on as a joke. Do you know how that feels, for me? For me who has a deadline to get by with?


    Do you realise what this means to me?"


    "Hurting a human would not help your case." Shino stood his grounds. "How does that make you less than a demon? Besides, listen, she gave us a way out of this already. If we can find..."


    "WE CAN''T FIND HIM! DID YOU NOT HEAR HER? SHE ONLY SAW HIM ONCE!" Sunday cried out, frustrated, his hands thrown into the air.


    Shino exhaled. The tension in the air was really thick right now. And he was at loss of what to do. He could not really blame the huamn girl, Aderonke. And also, he could not blame Sunday too.


    While Aderonke was being honest, at least, that was what he wanted to believe about her, Sunday had his own reason for acting like this.


    This left him in the middle, unsure if what to do or who to support in this circ.u.mstance.


    Sunday bit his lower lip harder, putting his hand on the back of his head as he looked up in frustration.


    "It''s all over. It is over. Everything I have worked for. Is going down the drain the moment day breaks." He lamented, turning to back the two of them, slowly.


    "Wait... Your ring!" Aderonke said, her eyes widened. "Your ring is a spatial ring too. And it has some things in it. With lost of energy. Think we can..."

 Chapter 188 - Sealing Illness

    "It''s all over. It is over. Everything I have worked for, is going down the drain the moment day breaks." He lamented, turning to back the two of them, slowly.


    It was somewhat what disappointing to him. After all of his efforts to get down here, this was how it was all going to end. He felt the urge to punch something, most preferably the face of the useless Sage behind him.


    But he restrained himself. Rather than pour out all that negativity into attacking the person who he had hoped could help him out, e could put out all of those energy into trying to figure out what next was on the charts for him.


    His mind floated then to the memories he had made of the the ones who were accompanying him on the journey to come down to Earth. Even though it was only but a few times that he had been away from them, he sort of somewhat missed them.


    In a situation like this, Niniola would have ben rather cheerful. She did not know how to give up and most importantly, she always seemed to find a way or ways to make things all come to what was to be expected.


    There was Tayo too. The Irunmole had been the first that had being bale to chaive the pact of friendship with him even though all of that was severed and tossed down the thrash. Still, he could not forget how Tayo always went about doing his things.


    While there was the noticeable contrast between the two of them, Niniola and Tayo, he could  not deny that the both of them had what it took to live in a place here. They were both decisive and could just cook up strategies and whatnot in the blink of an eye.


    But here he was, doing nothing but having a sore heart. He wished he could be a little more like theme so that he would be able to find something that was worth the while in all of this.


    Them aside, there was Ibiyemi and her eye of chance. The eye would have come in handy if he did have to have it in this place. Perhaps, he would have been able to turn the tide of the whole thing around with just a flash.


    But he was useless. And it hurt him so much. And even more, his Father, The Elder, would be the most delighted about the whole thing. After all, that father of his was merely waiting for him to fail in everything so that he could very well bite the dust.


    Unacceptable!


    That was what he thought until he heard the voice of the Sages sound off behind him.


    "Wait... Your ring!" Sunday frowned at the words he heard.


    What happened to his ring now, he wondered. And most importantly how did his ring have to come into all of this, Sunday reasoned.


    However, his curiosity was piqued. He looked back just then without having to turn his whole form to face Aderonke squarely.


    "Your ring is a spatial ring too.'' Sunday gasped, his eyes widened even as he lifted his head up immediately.


    "And it has some things in it. With lots of energy. Think we can..." Aderonke said.


    And just then, Sunday swirled around, his eyes wide at the words that she spoke to him.


    "Think we can, WHAT?" He roared out rather unconsciously, his curiosity taking over all of him..


    Seeing him turn nall around thta way somewhat startled Aderonke so much that she gasped, putting out her hands to protect her face. She as scared at the way in which he had shouted and the way that he had turned like he was going to jump on her.


    But then again, she could not just ignore it.


    when Sunday did point his finger at Shin and her, she had felt it again. The same feeling she had felt when she saw the belt pouches of the Winged mister who called himself Shin.


    She had felt the short sensation of emptiness and some sort of void in which the ring contained. It was the same feeling that had come with the one of the other time, when she saw Shin''s belt and so, she did not want to let it lie low like that.


    That aside, she had been been to sense some other things that were some how compressed into the ring. That had sparked her up even more.


    Just how possible was it for someone to stuff things into one ring, she wondered. More so, when the items contained energy in them. Ever since her awakening, she had been able to sense concentration of energy and thus, it had come to be useful to her as she went on with her day to day activities.


    Having her body charged up with the concentration of energy from the ring had shocked her to the core, she wondered just how a ring was ever like that. And so, her body reverberating with the need for answers, she had spurted out what she knew.


    "I am sorry I said that. I just could not hold back about your ring. It is not an oridanry one. It is just like the belt of Shino, right" Aderonke said, smiling at Sunday.


    Seeingthe smile, the rage in Sunday got neutralized, making him have out. He rubbed his face with both hands in exasperation, blowing out a coloumn of air from his mouth just then.


    ''Come to think of it too, how are you ale to sense things like this?" Sunday said.


    he had been ngry but he could not deny the potenial that this Aderonke had in her. For her to have being bale to sense out his ring and not only that, she just at the same time spoke of what he had in them, even though she was not all that descriptive about it.


    Just how much of a genius was she? He figured that if she did have soem tie, there would be a couple of things that she would be able to do, things that even he might need. That is, assuming he had to stay back on Earth after this mission.


    The spatial ring had been the ring that Niniola did gift to him back then, after they had left the vicinity of the market. And of course, after which Niniola had successfully burgled the shop of Obedi. There were nice artefacts but he doubted any of them would be able to help him.


    Still, he had to keep it in his mind continually that he had a couple of artefacts with him. If he did remember this, then the battle with the imps before Shino came along would have long being finished.


    And that too, rather easily.


    "Tch.." Sunday exhaled, rubbing the knuckles of his left hand with the right palm. "It is no use. The artefacts from Obedi''s place were all battle oriented. No way that there could be anything which could help heal a person here.


    "Hmm" Aderonke sighed out, her hands held out in front of her, just placed by her t.h.i.g.hs as she stood. Wind blew by and her eyes widened just then. "Wait... did you say artefacts? You have artefacts in that ring?" She queried excitedly.


    "yes, what about it?" Sunday said. "The best i can find in here is something that could just attack and at the best here, seal things." He said to her.


    Shino sniffled now, watching the whole scene. He had been quiet for the most of the time, seeing no reason to speak so far.


    "That is sad." Aderonke said, her shoulders drooping. She had been mildly excited that there would have been something that could help Sunday on his task. But the reverse had been the case now.


    There was nothing, well, at least, according to Sunday himself.


    ''Yes!" Sunday sighed. "But I can use the sealing artefact then. I guess that should work."


    "work?" Shino said, frowning slightly. "Is a seal thing not meant to seal things away. How does it help in this case?" He asked.


    ''You dont understand this. it is a gamble." Sunday said. ''But I think I should be able to seal away the pain and the illness that she has in he body. Seal it into one a part of her body so the rest of her body is fine."


    "That is crazy. What happens next?" Shino asked.


    "Nothing. Nothing happens. She would just be fine enough. The seal should be locking away all of her illness into a separate dimension." The Irunmole replied now

 Chapter 189 - Back In Orun

    With the heat and the atmospheric darkness that was all about, a key noticeable feature of the place in which the two of them, Sunday and Niniola had come to, the form of the Wolf stood.


    The wolf said its goodbye to its host, bending down as it sought to pick up the battered figure of Niniola from the ground.  Despite how she was right about now, she could still pick out the form of Sunday as he turned huis back and began to move to the World Bridge.


    For a second or two, she wanted to smile. To say that she had accomplished that which she wanted to do but the pains in her body would not allow her to. She had taken quite a deal of damage. Usually this might not give even been anything assuming she had been in shape for the recent times. Rather, it had been a while that she had kept shape. All because she had chosen to stick around the only person who did see her as a living being.


    Sunday, that was.


    It was hard for her to picture that Sunday would have this much potent power in him. The same Sunday that she had always been about, saving and protecting from all those who wanted to make a mockery of. The same Sunday she often beat up bullies for, just so he could be comfortable and not be harassed in any way possible.


    She smiled, weakly, happy that he had grown. Her only regret about now even as she was lifted up by the snout of the Wolf was that she was not with him.


    She whimpered just then as she felt her weight being moved over to the back of the Wolf, her eyes shutting off from the blurry images she was seeing. Her final grasp on consciousness vanishing even as she felt the body of the wolf lift up into the sky.


    Even as her vison faded, Niniola began to spasm now. But this time, the whole scenery was different and changed. No more was the setting of the First Heaven where they had to battle their way to get through the demons. No more was the hazy atmosphere and the demon infested lands with their grotesque characteristics. No more was all of that, the red outline of the topography.


    Rather, the whole scene was much more relaxed, a visualization of the time that had gone by.


    Now, Niniola lay down on the ground, her eyes shut tightly as she shook her head left and right. Her fingers which were by her side were tightly clenched but even as they were, the next moment that came by, she would flex them open and then clench tightly till her knuckles blanched.


    She was still in her white gown, the same gown that she had worn over the time when she did accompany Sunday to the World Bridge. But in comparison to that time with all of the soot and the demon energies that had splattered on her, this gown was much cleaner and more sparkly. She looked more like an Angel, with her closed eyes, braids and finely curved face. A sleeping beauty at that.


    She was on the ground, her body laid out flat on the tarpaulin of white colour. the rest of the surface around her was the b.a.r.e earth except that the grasses on it had been neatly chopped short, recently.


    To the far corner of her head was a jar, a brow jar made of pottery. And some boxes of varying shapes, six of them, placed about the jar. However, before one got to Niniola, there was a little oil jar which had sweet smelling oil in it, the odour of it scenting about the atmosphere.


    From the set up of the place, it appeared to be a tent in which Niniola was laying, unconscious, her body spasming as she clenched her fingers very now and then only to revere the whole process again. She seemed in so much distress but no matter how much she kept o tossing about, her eyes would not open. Neither did it seem as though there was anyone in the vicinity who would attend to her.


    The tent was white in colour, the top of it pitched like the sharp tip of a hat that a gnome would have. the atmosphere outside the tent was calm and warm It was about the second dawn already, the equivalent of it in Earth being the evening or dusk time. the birds and the creatures about had begun to settle down back into their holes, nests, caves as it was just about the time for them to rest even as the Second Dawn was somewhat reducing the brilliance of the light that was all about Orun.


    The surrounding of the tent appeared to be some forest of sorts. A clear patch of land appeared to have being prepared specifically for the tent, having only one foot path into the thick of the forest about it. The trees were mostly thick and the few ones which appeared to be slim in size were complemented by being extremely long in height.


    From the top of the tent, a superficial covering of tent material was placed just for the length of a few inches, like some cuffs on the sleeves of a shirt, the colour being white in number. And on the form of it, some strange inscriptions which seemed to crackle with lightning every now and then was present on it.


    Just by the entrance of the open doored tent was someone seating on a rock, his gaze focused on the sword he was holding.


    The person had a sharp gaze on, cold black eyes, a low butch hairstyle. In his right hand, was the hilt of his silver blade, the silver scabbard lying just by the foot o his left, diagonally.


    His body was adorned in white, somewhat like a type of clothing of which his entire body was wrapped with white bandages. Except that this was not bandage. rather, it was the style of the clothing, in which the whole form of it was segmented, from the neck down to the end of it. It was long-sleeved too, reaching down to his wrists and even to some of his palm.


    On his lower half, as he sat, he had a black combat, baggy trousers there, the end of it being tucked up in the black boots that he had on the cold gaze, the clothing type and the entire physique of this person as none other than the persona of the one who had been with Sunday right when they had all been in Lightning.


    The person being none other than Tayo, the former friend of Sunday.


    And right about now, sitting at the right-hand side of the tent, he was holding a whetstone with which he was using to sharpen the stone that he held in his left hand. He diligently moved the whetstone up and down the length of the blade, trying to increase the sharpness of the blade.


    He waited a while, using the corner of his eyes to watch the spasming form of Niniola inside the tent. It did take a while but when she stopped, her body relaxing again, he did exhale one more time. And then he turned around, resuming the rhythmic sharpening of his blade with the whetstone.


    it had been while since they had been here. It was eve longer since they last parted ways in the realm of Thunder but then again, here they were, the bot of them, altogether like neither had left.


    Not two of them per say. But rather, the three of them. The three of them who were most unlikely to be found together, right about the end of the fight with the Assasins and the Mercenaries. The fight which had being ended rather brutally by the sheer might and power of the Lightning Sage then.


    (See Vol one for the battle scene.)


    So, it had been much of a surprise to have seen that Niniola was being returned to them, in a rather beat down state. He knew that Sunday had a Wolf in him.


    But to think that Sunday would have being capable of learning just how to unleash his summoning in such a way that the Wolf soul bond of his could go so far was amazing.


    He smiled, even though it had been a while since then, remarking how strong Sunday had grown. He shook his had now, l.i.c.k.i.n.g his lips as she smiled to himself now, pausing the sharpening of his weapon once more.


    Sunday had really grown.


    At this time like this, he wondered what Sunday would be going about in Earth. What he would be doing and somehow, even though he knew what could have happened, he wondered how Niniola had ended up being so beat up like this.


    "I just hope you are fine there, friend." Tayo said, silently as he bent his head down to the ground.

 Chapter 190 - Take Responsibility

    "Nothing. Nothing happens. She would just be fine enough. The seal should be locking away all of her illness into a separate dimension." The Irunmole replied now.


    It sounded like a good plan to the ears of Sunday and to the ears of Shino. Howbeit, Shino could not help but think about it again. For them to seal the illness away in the human body?


    He did not know how that was going to work being that humans were some sorts of fragile existences. Plus, they did not know how to cultivate Agbara. At least the most of them that he had seen so far. So then, how was the sealing going to take place in them?


    It was just like one was using a smoldering iron in an attempt to glue two pieces of paper together. No matter how fine the intent is, the combination was just not going to work. You could not do that, no matter how one tried.


    If it was forced, in the end, the smoldering iron would end up burning the paper to a cripsp, which would then be against the original idea of having it glued togtehr.


    Rather than doing that, a more applicable solution, at least to Shino, would be to use the paper glue to make things work. Rather than trying to use a smoldering iron which was meant to fix metals together.


    It was just a  thought but he could not shake it off. It would feel odd, he presumed. But then, Shino could not bring himself to say his mind right about now because at the moment, this looked like the only thing that Sunday was banking on.


    And unless he could come up with an even better plan, which he could not- the ones he came up with had failed so far-, then it would be best for him to just shut his mouth and seal off his ideas. Hoping that everything would work out just the way they wanted it to.


    However, even as those thoughts crisscrossed his mind, Aderonke, the Sage was also having the same similar thoughts.


    To her, it seemed like a far better option than for them to have to wait or rely on The Story Teller which she had no clue about his whereabouts. She did not even want to mention it anymore because right about now, it did not make sense when time was being considered on the mission Sunday was on.


    It would be better for them to try something else. But then again, when she meant something else, she did not find herself able to go with the flow of what Sunday was going to do.


    Like Shino, she reasoned about the compatibility of the whole thing. She knew she was gifted. Not many people like her could se spirits and even have the powers that these spirits had, even though hers were not really developed yet. But then she was special.


    A lot of the others were not special. In this light, it would make no sense for them to try out something that was meant for those with Agbara. She could not just place it, but the idea seemed all wrong to her.


    Sunday said, he had what could seal the illness away. She remembered how much her mum would chase her then for her to take her medications in the full and complete dosages. Even when she did not want to. Most times, after taking dosage one or two, she would say and complain that she was feeling alright. And then her mother would reply to that saying she was only postponing the inevitable. Unless the illness was dealt with in full, by the taking of the whole drug and medication, then the temporary relief she felt would only degenerate.


    And more often than not, it turned out to be true.


    How did cancer even come up in the human body? When cancer started to grow, if it was left unchecked it would then develop into some type of terminal illness which could not be cured. Or if cured, could b rather on the draining side.


    That she knew about cancer. The earlier one was able to detect it, the earlier it was able to get treated. but if it was left in the body, eventually, the cells would multiply, and then multiply so much that it would become disastrous.


    Was that not just the same thing in this case? If they sealed away some of the illness or all of the illness, would the illness not only bid its time and then multiply, taking on a more malignant form to wreck damage?


    What was even the guarantee that if one did have the sealing thingy on them, that it would hold? For all she knew, this person would be someone who was not capable of having the powers that she had. Otherwise, if this person did have them, then the person would have some sort of immunity to illness.


    She was a living proof of that. The power that flowed in her, was able to give her some type of high resistance to illness. And so, it would have to take a rather lot for an illness to knock her down. And when this did happen, her power would, slowly, revitalize her body until she was fit to go again


    She knew this was not the case otherwise this person would not really need the healing of the Irunmole. In fact, by daybreak, the person would have come across some improvement in the body such that the mission of the Irunmole would not be lost then.


    but it was not so. So then, using something that was of energy on the form of this person, how was that even going to hold? What if it did hold and then one day, the whole seal of it came undone? And as a result, the person got knocked out by an even deadlier form of it?


    Or what if the illness was sealed in some part of the body. And then that part of the body began to degenerate till it was utterly useless, how was the objective of healing such a human then effective? Would that not result in failure too?


    She knew of b.r.e.a.s.t cancer. If this person was left to have some illness sealed in some part of the body, it was ultimately possible that that part of the body would fail. After all, was that not the reason why doctors often removed mammary glands once they wee infected so much by cancerous cells? What would be the need of this all if after this, the person would have to amputate a part of their body?


    Still, her sense of reasoning won over as she made to speak. Even though it did not make sense for her to speak when she could not provide a better solution, it did not make the least sense for them to do such a thing too.


    "Well, i think that is settled then. Lets go before dawn already. We can make it in this less time left." Sunday said excitedly and then turned around. He paused, looking sideways to Shino without having to turn completely around to him.


    "What do you say? the deal is still on or what?" He said.


    Even though Shino had proved to be of less help to him now, he could not just part ways with him yet. the time was not now.


    Plus they did have a deal together. It would make less sense for him to just leave when the deal was binding on him. Also, he still did not know much about Earth, the one who did and was willing to stick around with him was Shino. He''d be a fool to let go of this advantage he had was going to have, if Shino stuck with him, in this strange territory called Earth.


    Shino gasped and then exhaled out. He took a step forward, running his hands through the thick bristled mass that made up the feathers on his head which could also pass out for the hair on his head, except that this was spiky and seemed to be somewhat sharp.


    Aderonke frowned, she had been beat to it. She was going to speak now, but then the enthusiasm that Sunday had spoken with, she did not want to be the one who would bring that to a sour end.


    So, even if she felt it was all wrong, she did not want to speak then. Still, she knew she had to speak. She needed to let him know what was going to happen if he went on with what he was planning, even if it was just a hunch.


    At least, he needed to be aware that the human body was not of the same biology of his. And if he would do such a thing, then he had to take responsibility for it.


    "Stop!" She called out. "The human body is not the same as you two. It might not work the way you expect it to. So, in the case that it fails, you should know that whatever happens next... Is on you! So, take responsibility for this gamble of yours." She spurted out and then turned around immediately, running to the gate of her residence.

 Chapter 191 - Reminiscing In Orun

    It had indeed being a while since the lot went on ahead of them, all the way to the First Heaven.


    Tayo sighed, he had not expected the turn of events to have become such as it did become but then again, what could he say? After all, he was the one with the mission to stall Sunday and hold him so that he could be assassinated.


    He grimaced at that thought. He was yet to forgive himself. But he had done that ebcaue it was his duty. It was required of him to do that. That was part of his training and to then fail it would mean that everything he had been trained for was nothing. The land of War was different from the others, Tayo reasoned.


    To survive there, one needed to make the toughest decisions, even if the other simpler ones were present, just so tht one could actually take a decisive action that could put a forever end to what was wrong.


    And the wrong in this case, was Sunday.


    The theory, he had reasoned, he knew was that Sunday was not to leave Earth due to the prophecy on which he was bond to. In his leaving of Earth would the chains of hell break loose.


    That had bee the motive for the mission. Get him away from ever getting to Earth and then have him killed so that the threat would never exst. That way, they could eliminate the fire prophecy that hung over his life.


    But, Tayo clicked his tongue, did all of that make sense? He had been with Sunday long enough, -although it was rather brief but the little he was able to grasp some knowledge- to know that Sunday had being sent on the mission.


    Surely, Sunday could not just wake up and then decide to head over to Earth, all by himself. The Sunday he knew was too naive and daft for that.


    That is, if Sunday ever did know there was a World or worlds below.


    Tayo''s shoulder slouched just now as he let out a heavy sigh. He was still seated on the stone, his eyes looking fierce as if implanted into the cool demeanour of his face but that aside, his mind was in a mix.


    He wondered what could have been the motive for the person who did portion a mission to Sunday? Why would such a eprsn believe that by Sending Sunday a mission, their goals, whatever it was, could be achieved?


    Did such a person not know or had such person forgotten that there was an issue, most likely- all he knew was what Asoju Lekan sifted to him - that would spirng up the moment Sunday went to Earth?


    But, Tayo licked his lips, now.


    There could have been a reason though. Except the person was sending Sunday to Earth to die, at least, based on the fact that Niniola who was even more stronger than him came back all knocked up.


    Or that same person had wanted to prove a point to Sunday and the rest of Orun. That person had wanted to defy the prophecy itself. And like the others who want to thwart the prophecy, instead of trying to kill Sunday, this person or persons was rather trying to ensure that Sunday went along the path the prophecy determined but instead of succ.u.mbing to the issues there, the person''s as willing to bet on the fact that Sunday would stay true to himself. And in staying true to himself, such path that was prophesied against him would them, definitely come to naught.


    It was a big gamble because one could not just tell the future, but that person was decided to take it. In opposition to the startegy his people had which dealt with removing Sunday as a factor in the present, the person was banking on the sheer will and strength of Sunday''s resolve.


    That Sunday who was nothing, in terms of power or skill, literally down the bottom charts.


    Was that the person who thy were scared of?


    That Sunday who did not know how left or right? How could he possibly bring any harm to anyone?


    Now that he thought of it, he did feel a it guilty for having to play along with the game. He was literally used as a pawn to get close to Sunday and then betray him.


    If not for the fact that Niniola was there, he was pretty sure that Sunday would most likely have being killed. And he would have justified it all by saying it was his mission. A mission he had to accomplish even if it meant setting his own friend to be killed.


    Tayo dropped the whetstone to his l.a.p now and then scratched his chin with the free hand, the other hand still holding on to the silver blade with the strange markings on the hilt of it. The hilt, being silver in color as well.


    "Well..." Tayo sighed out. "Thank God she was there."


    He said and then glanced back at the tent behind him.


    If not for Niniola being there, and the Lightning Sage as well, things would have gone south. Thankfully, the lot were there.


    He swallowed now. If that person had such faith in Sunday, such that the person was willing to bank it all on Sunday, did that not mean that Sunday was not entirely evil in this case?


    Was there something that the person saw that the others could not see?


    "No..." He sighed. "There is. People are not really defined by the past or what others think or propose about them. We are what we define ourselves to be."


    He paused now, running his fingers across the length of his sword.


    "After all, Ibiyemi would never have had anything to do with since then. But she did believe that the circ.u.mstances caused it. And nothing more. In the same vein, I believe that in the right environment, none of that prophecy can come true."


    "But if it does?" A feminine voice responded to him.


    Tayo took a deep breath, closing his eyes. He could feel the wind on his skin, his senses flaring up that instant. Whenever he gripped his sword, recently, he always was able to put himself in a state of his mental alertness, such that all around him, even if he could not see, he could still feel everything in the space.


    It was an attribute of the Law of War, something that came and solidified on those who were beginning to have an aura or had an aura of themselves.


    And Tayo, was just at the onset of having an aura now. That was just how much he had trained himself these days that had passed.


    "And if it does..." Tayo said, swinging his blade in the air with the right hand from left, right, up and down.


    At the last swing, he expertly turned his hand, directing the tip of the blade straight into the ground before him in one smooth motion.


    "And if it does..." He repeated again. "We will bring Sunday back to his senses. Living his life to the dictates of a prophecy... Pathetic!" Tayo spat out.


    "Hmm!" The lady in front of him sighed, her purple, almond shaped eye flashing in the aftermath. "Yeah... Sunday is too important for us to let them define him."


    She said.


    Tayo looked up now. "You''ve gotten much more confident, Ibiyemi."


    "I suppose so." Ibiyemi replied.


    She had her hands on her h.i.p.s, her body adorned in the yellowy gown that she often wore, except that she had the white overcoat on her. The buttons were left free, the coat having over the frame of her. By her neck lung loosely the mask of the Blue Moon Mercenary Alliance House. Although, it was not the same as what she had gotten then but it was a perfect replica of it except that instead of a plain white color, it had a black color.


    She had black boots on, laced to her knees just a little below the ends of her gown. And at the spot between the flare mini gown of sorts, was a pair of black leggings on. Along with her soft, curved face, Ibiyemi did look as sweet as she could, having on her head, a hairstyle of finger length short black hair.


    "I understand." Tayo muttered, rising to his feet now. He did not have his blue cape and hoodie on, unlike last time. "Just don''t let it get to you, you hag!" He added.


    Ibiyemi''s jaws almost dropped down to the ground, her eyes wide till they felt like they would pop out the next second.


    "Hey, knock it off... Its been so many days since we were all together, if not already a month now, and you are still calling me that?"


    Tayo opened his mouth wordlessly, his eyes looking back at the tent where Niniola lay.


    "A month, eh? I wonder if it has been even been a day on Earth yet? Time in Orun and Earth flow differently."


    "Or... It could be that, several years have passed already on Earth while it''s only just a month for us?"


    "Do you think we''ll be late then?" Tayo asked, lowering his head and grabbing his sword with a darkened face.

 Chapter 192 - Reminiscing In Orun II

    Tayo opened his mouth wordlessly, his eyes looking back at the tent where Niniola lay.  He still could not believe how someone like Niniola would have wound up in this form and shape that she was.


    If this was the case, what was the probability that Sunday had even been able to get down to Earth? But then he could not think about it like that because if that had been the case, then the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf that did bring Niniola to them would have never been alive to have done that.


    It was of common fact that the soul bond beasts would most likely exhaust themselves than for their host to be taken out in the battle because in most cases, when the host of a soul bond was dead, then it was as good as killing the soul bond inadvertently.


    That alone was the only exception that did agree with the fact that Sunday was alive despite the fact that Niniola was this wound up. But then again, in this instance, there was often the objection to such precedence, that is, even after the death of the soul bond host, the soul bond would be able to live on, free.


    It was a slim possibility but until he did come to see Sunday or get to hear the matter of the truth from Niniola, only then could he really determine what had happened back in Orun.


    Only then, but for now, he had to just keep hoping that his friend was yet alive.


    "A month, eh? I wonder if it has even been a day on Earth yet? Time in Orun and Earth flow differently." Tayo said, a dry tone to his words.


    "Or... It could be that several years have passed already on Earth while it''s only just a month for us?" Ibiyemi heaved in response. She put her hands to her waist now as she stared back at the form of Niniola that was within the tent.


    She could not agree less with Tayo. If this was how things were, then the possibility that they ever did come to meet Sunday was ever so small. It did not make sense to her, just as much as it did not make sense to Tayo about what had really transpired that had left the form of Niniola this beat up.


    She adored the female Irunmole. She respected the power that the female Irunmole had and wanted to be just as strong as she was. She had requested a  training session with her but as fate would have it, she did end up with Tayo.


    She wondered how it felt for Ni niola all those days when she had to walk alone then. Standing still, she remembered when she had mentioned to her that there wasn''t any much difference between hyerself and Ibiyemi. B.u.t.t then, she had been too naive to understand all of that.


    However, now that she did turn her back on the Blue Moon Mercenary House, she knew what and how Niniola did have to feel like then. The loneliness, the thought that something or someone would just come up on you and then you would be history, forgotten and not remembered by anyone.


    That must have been how the poor Niniola must have felt. And even if she did feel a part of it now, she could not just say that it was the same as the one that Niniola went through. At least, she did have Tayo with ehr.


    And that aside, she knew that her father, the General Folarin, would be waiting for her, back at the Mercenary House. In comparison to Niniola, she had a place to return home to, but Niniola did not have a place to.


    In fact, the only place that she did have a place to go was with Sunday and now that Sunday had gone, she wondered what would happen next.


    Little wonder it was that the wolf had brought them to her, instead of having to take Niniola elsewhere.


    She sighed now, thinking of home also. She did miss that place and so , she knew that she could not continue to be on the run still, regardless whether she had defied the mercenaries or not.


    Regardless of whether or not the things that had happened  did happen. In fact, she wanted to be home soon, so that she could tell her father how much that she had grown in the space of the time that she had been out and away.


    In that space of time, she had been able to come up with the eye of space, although that had been through the vigorous experiences that she had been through. Something she had Elisa and Elias to thank for, as well as Tobias too.


    Her face scowled just then, although it was too minute to be seen or even noticed, except if someone paid really a lot of attention to her. She sighed now, she did not think she would have come this far. But even still, she was not yet where she would have wanted to be.


    There was still her brother out there and she did not want to entertain the thought that she had been here, growing and getting stronger while he did nothing in that regard. That would be foolhardy to say the least. And most likely, it would result in something that she would not be able to fathom, all the more reason why she had to fortify herself with more skills and training all the way.


    But that was till then, now ,there was the more immediate matter that was pressing.


    "Do you think we''ll be late then?" Tayo asked, lowering his head and grabbing his sword with a darkened face.


    Ibiyemi nodded her head, bringing away all of her thoughts to the back of her mind just then. She sighed now, reflecting on the words that Tayo had just said, the meaning that they denoted.


    Would it really be too late for them if the time on Earth had really been stretched out longer than they could anticipate?


    Would it really be too late? In that space of time, what would Sunday have been doing? Would he have been able to grow in strength like it looked like then?


    Would he have taken the path down the prophecy like they had imagined then? She shook her head too, she did not really agree with the prophecy too but there was really nothing she could do about those who interpreted it. Plus, her father was the one in charge of a mercenary house, it did not matter whether the prophecy would be real or not. As long as the  bounty had been declared to the person, his first and primary assignment would be to see that the mercenaries are all out on it.


    Taking her mind back to the original thought she had in her mind about whether or not Sunday had taken the path that the prophecy had declared to him, she let it go off her mind. It was not possible that that would have happened, because if that truly did happen then the councils in Orun would be shaken up.


    Or perhaps, then, time had not really gone for them on Earth like it had gone for them in Orun. It could all be that it was just one day on Earth since Sunday had arrived there, so there was not the notion that her thoughts would ever come to pass.


    And even if it did come to pass, they owed it to Sunday. No... She owed it to Sunday and Niniola that Sunday was back to the path that was right. She owed it to him that and the lonely, exiled girl that much.


    And so, finally, in response to the question that Tayo asked, Ibiyemi smiled faintly. "No... Even if a thousand years pass between us, we would never be late to save Sunday from all of that!" She replied.

 Chapter 193 - Found Out!

    The air was still this particular day over the atmosphere of Orun. It was in one of the realms in which the toughest of the toughest Irunmoles lived in, all of which followed the law and the order of the God of War, Ogun.


    Steel roofs and steel walls outlined the horizon of the place, giving everywhere about it a feel of cold, dreary metal. It was metallic, indeed, even the air seemed to have a metallic taste in it. That aside the air, despite the absence of the wind was extremely hot but to the people who lived here, it was quite the norm to them.


    With a somewhat, reddish, yellow sky, the air blazed and shimmered, the metallic structures about, reflecting the heat and the light all at once, till the whole of the area was almost a mirror like surface, except that they did not reflect actual images but the effects of the light and the heat.


    Trees were scanty, animals and other creatures scarce. The most readily available creature in this place was the Esin Onina, amidst other variations of the horse family and other creatures like the fire breathing dragons and other fierce creatures of huge sizes.


    The Irunmoles who lived here, walking about and going on about their business had some sort of grim faces to them,  their clothing having a piece of iron and metal, on. Either at their hands or at the neck or c.h.e.s.t and elsewhere,each and everyone of them looked to radiate the atmosphere of a war ready persona due to the stylishly designed metal coating they had on them, at all times.


    Even the little ones were not spared this as well. As one walked through the streets, the sounds of people going at each other ricocheted through the hot stale air, the whole area filled with tenses and grim auras and faces alla out.


    It was not the place for someone of the faint of heart. Which was the reason  why this pace did not make the list among any tourist reservation centres. The whole of it was foreign and hostile to anyone who did not have hot blood in them. Even as one walked down the streets, one would notice the areas by the street sides, filled with holes from which flames of high intensity blazed and roared out from.


    Even from the centers of some of these roads holes of such were present, thus making the traffic turn out these holes just to make their way around. The flames would rise out suddenly and crackle to high intensity, the sheer might of it being enough to instantly dry up any source of water around.


    It Was something that the Iron Moles in the Land of War had come to  known with. they served the rather hot tempered God, the only one who had been able to tame the Law of War, metal and Fire to do his bidding, that is, the God of War. And this had been the divinity that they had served, running the errands as such was to be expected of them being that they were the Irunmoles of the War God.


    As a result,the War God, Ogun, had gifted them with pit holes of flames. These fires were called the blazing holes, the flames from them being tagged the ''Eternal Fires''


    ______________________________


    CURRENTLY DISCLOSABLE INFORMATION


    Any of the Irunmoels who decide and are strong enough to bear the heat of the fires may have to them the most refined of the Agbara of theLaw of War and be able to do more exploits, and in the most severe cases, be able to push their soul classes up the charts.


    As a norm, it is required for each and every one of the Realm Of War to be attuned to the flames, at least for once in their lives.


    ________________________________________


    The air was increasingly hot, just as it was whenever it was close to the spots of the eternal fires pit hole.


    And in this case, this was so. But unlike the other potholes which had been, this pit hole had been engraved with some stones, most likely to keep people from falling into it, due to the dormant nature of the pit. It was situated just before the alley in between two metallic structures, resembling silos in which items are stored rose from the ground. And right before the pit hole was a male Irunmole, his face as grim as grim could be, even of more intensity than the other Irunmole who walked here and there, all of which wore  different attires as they went about their business and specifically avoided the areas around the Eternal fires.


    But for this particular person, that did not seem to be a problem. He stood still, his breathing low as his c.h.e.s.t rose and fell rather subtly. He had on his body the clothing of a loose bathrobe like coat, in the color of grey. His face was square and edged out, having a box of some sort of bards across his chins and over his lips. His skin was really tanned, having a deep chocolate hue as well as having deep set dark eyes that seemed to see right through a person.


    The robe he had on, covered the whole of his body, even down to his feet, covering the legs and the footwear that he had on. And just then, as he stood still before the while, the area about him suddenly went up in heat as flames sparked out of the bit.


    FWOOOOOOOOOOMM!


    The next moment of fire exploded out of the hole. And in that same moment, the mass of this person shivered as he threw himself up into the air, his body positioning right at the top of the fire wall as it blazed and seemed to devour into space.


    However, in all totality, this Asoju Lekan did not really need to do all of that. He was strong, all though, he could use the boost from the Eternal Fires but then he was strong enough to hold out on his own. But then again, he had come down here because a matter had been troubling him recently. And coming down here seemed to be the right place where he could take off his mind of matters.


    Plus, right here, hovering over the fires, he could avoid the summons that he was sure must have been coming his way as the people who must have been sent to summon him would not really want to come to an Eternal Fire Pit area. It was not the logical thing as the experience that the average person had at a young age was enough to set their mind to respect and fear the power of the eternal Fires. But for Asoju Lekan, it was the perfect getaway from everything about him.


    The Land of War was in a constant buzz and if not for the existence of the pit hole, Asoju Lekan could swear that there would have been activity. but he did n''t need any of that as he had come down here to clear his mind.


    He sighed, putting one of his hands, the right hand up into the air and then stretching his left hand to the side. He raised his left leg, exposing the boot of black that he wore there, even as he sighed, putting the sole of the boot against the inside of his right t.h.i.g.h, his eyes closed.  Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#!_52739708471540916">#!_52739708471540916</a> for visiting.


    he xhaled now, feeling the night of the flames tearing into his body. He could feel the refinement that was seeping into his body, so mighty that if he had not released his own aura to coat himself, he would have been instantly erased from existence. Such was the power of the Eternal Fire.


    It strengthened the weak and those weaker, it burnt out of existence. In this way, it kept the people of the land of Fire in optimum shape and power.  It was that simple. And the simplicity of it was what he was banking on to get his calm.


    He muttered. "Yes, refine my soul and body till no more worry can disturb."


    "Refine me till my eyes are clearer for that which must be done. Refine me." He added, his eyes closed.


    But just as he began to relish the flow of the fire seeping into his body, the fires suddenly crackled and vanished, the towering height of the flames reduced into nothing but sparks at the pit hole.

 Chapter 194 - Found Out II

    "Refine me till my eyes are clearer for that which must be done. Refine me." He added, his eyes closed.


    But just as he began to relish the flow of the fire seeping into his body, the fires suddenly crackled and vanished, the towering height of the flames reduced into nothing but sparks at the pit hole.


    Asoju Lekan opened his eyes at this and gasped. But as he did, the aura of someone familiar slammed into him. He sighed now, his face looking dejected. He had been found.


    The aura that enveloped the Asoju now was that of a warm welcome, like the sensation that engulfed one when one did have a bath of hot water on a cold day. It was that exciting but then again, if one did tarry so long in the hot water, one would inadvertently begin to feel the heat rise and seep into the body.


    And in this case, Asoju Lekan could feel the shimmering rage that was hidden in the feeling of warmth that enveloped it. The atmosphere suddenly became tense, like as a gloomy presence had come upon it and he did not need to be told who would have such an aura like that.


    It was the WarPrime, the only one who could, by himself, suppress the flames of an Eternal Fire Pit, the Prime of the Land of War, one of the toughest, if not the most powerful Prime in all of the Realms of the Irunmole.


    But for political reasons and because of the land of Obatala, due to the hierarchical position of the God of Light at the top of the Orisha order, the Elder was placed as the leader of the other realms. But if the terms of power were being considered, the rightful one who was the most powerful of all of them would be the War Prime.


    And the Warprime, Asoju Lekan girmacd, was definitely not in the best of moods around him today. That was that. And he faintly had the idea why he was here.


    No, not faintly. He did know the reason why the Warprime had decided to come to grace his presence, much to the fact that he had to suppress the Eternal Fire just to have a meeting with him. He knew all too well and the thought of that made him shiver. Itw as this very reason why he had decided to keep to himself these past days. What he had decided to come out here so that he would not be in the line for the questions that would come his way, without fail.


    Without the explosive force of the Eternal fire beneath him, Asoju Lekan found nothing with which he could leverage on to stay afloat. And without fail, gravity exploded on him immediately, his whole mass hurtling downwards in a flash. Even as he was falling, Asoju Lekan closed his eyes, waiting to embrace the fires that would swallow him  whole the moment he landed right into the pit, which was the destination he was falling to.


    but he was expecting it, such a demise would be much better for him than for him to face the might and the fury of the WarPrime over that matter.


    Alas, just as he was only a few inches from falling down into the pt, a sudden force knocked into his sides, pushing him over the edge of the pit. He coughed out as pai racked into his side.


    The War prime was to be blamed for that but then again, the War prime had not even used the whole of his power but a minute fraction of it and yet, he was in such pain already.


    he coughed out, shaking his head and trying very hard to get rid of the stars that were forming and twinkling in his subconscious as a result of that hit. Now, landing on his stomach, he sighed, putting his hands to the ground and then getting himself up on his fours.


    "Grrr..." Asoju Lekan strained, forcing himself to rise, on a knee under the force that was trying to knock him down to the ground.


    Under this forceful aura, he strained, trying his all to resist being knocked down to the ground, the pit of fire being in front of him. As a result of this, he could not bear to bring his face to look up even as the shadow of who was to be the War prime drifted over to him. The only thing he could find himself capable of was just to grimace and grit his teeth under the power of the War Prime.


    "Hmm! Asoju Lekan... I see you have been keeping busy these days." The words of the War Prime resonated into his ears.


    Lekan did not reply, he was too intent on trying to resist the depressing force.


    "On a normal day, I would applaud you but then again, now is not the time for this. You decided to come to one of the hottest Eternal fire Pit just so you could discourage anybody who was sent to summon you from ever getting to you. How clever!" The gruff voice of the War Prime sounded again, a clapping sound accompanying the last of his words. " Really clever of you. But then again, you did not think that I would be able to come to you, did you/ You forget that the Eternal Fire Pits are mandated to respect the authority of the one in charge of this realm, right?"


    Asoju Lekan grimaced once again.


    ''Idle talk aside, I am sure you are aware of the reason why I am here, are you not/ Your charge, Tayo... " The War Prime paused in his words. "The one who was the friend of the son of the Elder, Sunday. You must be aware of what he has done of late, are you not?"


    Asoju Lekan lowered his head now. He put his left hand on the right extended leg while the left knee made some cracks on the tarred road, just a few inches from the Eternal fire Pit which was in front of him.


    he knew all too well what the War prime was going to say. The mission that his charge had been entrusted with had not gone according to expectation and now, the boy, Sunday had fled. It was a taboo for such to happen and the ultimate punishment for that, well, he did not want to think of that.


    that had been the reason why he had kept to himself all this while. Because he dreaded ever having to come to face with the fact that Tayo would have to get punished for his sake.


    That boy, he had gone through a lot. The least the War Council of the Ilu Ogun could do for him was to not use him like the pawn that they thought him to be. It was not easy for one to turn on nes friend but Tayo had done that. He had given the exact location for this Sunday of an Irunmole.


    If not for the interference of the one who was Kalagar, the Lightning Sage, then the Assassins who had been on to him would have definitely gotten their way through with the execution of Sunday. And then, the prophecy and the fate it spelt out would have been avoided. But alas, such was not the case.


    "One would have thought that the fact where your ward had come to us, about the location of Sunday proved his loyalty to the mission and the council of War. But that was only a lie." The voice of the War Priem sounded again to Asoju Lekan from where he kneeled, coming from the air, above him.


    "But then again, we have to consider that it did take Tayo some time to contact us again. That was not the plan. It was to contact us immediately he could see Sunday but your ward had chosen to get familiar with him and as such would have allowed that to influence his decision. And when he did make up his mind to contact us, that is, after I had come over to have a word with you then, you know what happened next?"


    "What?" Asoju Lekan strained himself to say. ''That boy did as the Council requested of him. He was pitched against his one and only friend, so far."


    "Ah!" The War Prime exhaled out. "That must have been the reason then. That means he truly is not innocent then."


    "What? He did as requested." Asoju Lekan frantically said.


    "But then again, because he was pitched against his one and only friend, like you say, he decided to manipulate the events against us. And he did it so well that one would not have to blame him for anything wrong. Whereas, he waited till Kalagar was in the scene and then bet on the fact that the Lightning Sage was touchy and then used that to undermine the mission of the Assassins. Even when we had given him  a mission where he did not have to execute the lad, he still let his feelings get in the way."


    "That is not true."


    "Nothing you say is of weight. You confirmed my thoughts already. And anyone who puts personal feelings in the way of an impending war must first be eliminated. Tayo Must Die. And all who are with him or aid him." The War Prime said and then the whole pressure vanished.


    Asoju Lekan looked up now, his eyes widened but the War prime had long vanished from the spot already.

 Chapter 195 - The Resolve

    Malinton could feel the heat in the air as he rode his horse, closer to the council house fo the Ilu Of Fate and divination. H eid dnot kike the idea of which he whas to come back here because he could almost swear the tensopn in the air was as thick as bread, laden with butter.


    Of all the places to be at right about now, coming back to the Ilu Ifa was not the most pleasant place to be. He had been on a mission back then, all on the mission to get to the Blue Moon Mercenary Alliance House to get a bounty filed in.


    It was a simple matter that the council of the Ilu Ifa had thought it important to be a part of but then again, they could not just go all out and then soil their hands in the public. The motivation had been to make  the job seem like it was fate playing out all against itself.


    That way, there would be no way to point fingers And in a way, it sorta created a loophole for them to exploit such that they could ignore the demise of the target, which could be considered true because in actuality they did not have the direct dealings in that.


    But that was quite the time ago. He had been summoned back from Ilu Eshu where he had been positioned as a Spy. As a spy, it was important for him to father information on the way the things went on in the neighbouring realms such that the realm which he was under could be several steps ahead of the other. It was in this way, they all fostered the need to get better and even stronger than the others.


    It Was something all the realms recognized and subtly took part in, although, it was considered grievous when such spies were found. Just as in the way things would actually go on Earth, except that it had to be with spirit beings.


    Riding on the horse, Malinton had never been so uncomfortable. His throat felt parched and he needed a drink of the alcoholic beverage that was in the flask, just in the pouch by his left hip. But then  again, he knew he could not do that, another downside of having to come to Ilu ifa, most especially when he had to do business in the Council house.


    The last time he had had a drink of alcohol or was it wine then, and the Prime knew about it, it had almost cost him his head. The least he could do was not to repeat that again. At least, so that his head could remain longer on his shoulders.


    After all, the last time, the Prime Overlord, had given him an explicit warning about how he would not be lucky the  next time.


    Such was one of the reasons why he did not like the summon of which he had answered to come back to the Council House. The Prime Over Lord did not like to have people who drank because, according to history, it was such a taboo for them. But what gives? He was a fan of wine and the fact that the Prime was such a sticker for the abolishment amongst his kind of Irunmoles did not nreally freak him.


    But then again, it would be foolhardy for him to act like he did not know what she would do if he was caught. That was why he had had to watch  his drinking habits before heading down here for the past two days.


    The only thing he quite enjoyed about this place, even as he rode down the scanty streets was the wind and the trees that were just about everywhere. It was a serene and quiet place, he had to give the Ilu Ifa that.


    But that was it.


    The wind blew his clothing just a little, parting his attire of the shoulder strap white loin cloth which he had on, the shoulder strap being on his left shoulder to the right side of the body. He had his hands wound around the grey reingings of his horse, as he rode on in silence. The serenity of this place could be mistaken for someone who was used to the bustling and busy atmosphere of other realms to be eerie. But this was here he was born so he''s pretty much used to it.


    Except that he could not really take the time to appreciate all of that. His mind worked on, tirelessly as he kept on riding his horse on the scanty road. The soft chattering of the occasional passerby didn''t faze him as he thought about what had happened back then in Ilu Eshu.


    It was about the mission that he had filed at the mercenary house as a bounty. But then again, he was sure from that time that things had come south when the burly faced Irunmole had come to him, trying to thwart the mission away. He had not really given it much thought, thinking that as far as the mission was done, it didn''t really matter whether or not it was filed officially.


    But then again, he did keep tabs on what was going on, after all, he was but a spy who had being positioned in the Iu Eshu for strategic reasons. He did find out that the mission had almost gone down the drain but the management had worked hard to track down the renegades and then, have them replaced.


    that had been enough. But only for him to get there again, after he did not get to hear any word of confirmation from them, and then find out that the mission was a complete failure. He grimaced even now as he thought of how that could have been.


    The Blue Moon Mercenary Alliance was one of the top best. It was not logical that they would fail to deliver. But then again, that was the case and there was very little that he could do. When he had pushed to see the General, he got to know that the General had been in training for a while and would not like to be disturbed.


    He had been summoned shortly after, and coming down here, he could almost guess what they wanted of him.


    A status report, no doubt. A status report that was not what they needed or wanted to hear. they wanted to hear that the mission had been delivered. How then was he going to carry out the task of having to tell them that the mission and failed and the bounties were yet alive?


    That puzzled him so, so much.


    "This is tiring. I need a drink." Malinton said, speaking out of the dryness of his parched throat as he scratched the back of his head with the left hand, a smile plastered on his face.


    "You would have a drink when you are inside, preferably, non alcoholic." A voice sounded off, breaking into Malinton''s daydream.


    ''Eh?" Malinton opened his eyes immediately, putting his hand to the side.


    Malinton swallowed nervously as he looked to the soldier that had greeted him, smiling shyly as he rode past. Rather, as he trotted past. He would not rather be found in such awkward conditions as that as he could still remember the humiliation that he had gone through back then when the Prime had decided to deal with him for his drinking habits.


    Malinton sighed and then licked his lips as two guards walked to his side. They had the usual armor of leather on them, some of having the red and bronze on the. They instantly and wordlessly helped him down from the horse and then began to lead the way, beckoning to him to follow.


    Soon, they came into the sight of the towering Council House with the numerous engraving of the Prophetic god in various poses and doing whatnot. It was the design that was particular to this region based on their standing as Irunmoles of the God of Fate and Divination.


    "Ti O ba fe lo ku,  Boya ko shey dada!" A gruff voice sounded, the sound of it, making Malitnon''s eyes widen immediately.


    His body shivered involuntarily as he stared right into the eyes of the personal Aides of the Priem Overlord, The Alpha Shola.


    Shola had a tight scowl on his face and his right hand clenched tightly on the hilt of his blade which was strapped to his waist at the left hand. The sword was strapped into a scabbard that seemed to reflect light, giving it a sort of twinkling sensation.


    But that was just about the only thing that did not look so deadly with him.  Malinton swallowed as he tried his very best not to panic under the intense stare of the personal aide of Prime Shope, the Orunmila of the Ilu Ifa.


    __________________________


    (T/N)


    (1) If you don''t want to die, you better watch yourself.

 Chapter 196 - The Primes Office

    Under the intense glare of the Second Alpha, Silas, Malinton tried not to wilt.


    In the realm of the Irunmoles, political and leadership ranking was sdetermined by the soul ranking of the individuals concerned. In a way, having leadership in this manner acted as some sort of quality filter as only those who had the soul rank of that leadership post could be given the command.


    Those who were Primes, that is, Prime Classed could only have the position of the First Prime whereby the person was the ruler of that realm. And with that, that person would inherit the name of his soul rank, that is, Prime, as the title of his leadership role, having the prefix of First on it.


    Primes were at the top of the hierachy due to the rarity of the DemiGod class and as such, they were the qialitilative ones. It assured the ones who were under such leadership that the one in was their Lord of sorts was a Prime and therefore was capable, in terms of power, to handle most of the issues that could pop up.


    It was a thing of merit to do that. And to do that, one must be in Prime class.


    But then again, the Prime Classed leader of that Ilu as mandated to have others wo could assist him or her with he daily activities as the First Prime could not realy be everywhere. This was how true next class came up to be. That is, having the aides of that first prime to be of the second lower rank which was Alpha. And according to the power rating of them, they had the prefix of a number too, except that it was not really used.


    It could be debated why the aides of the First Prime did not have to Primes as well. But then again, it is to be noted that higher classes were rare. So it was tough to find someone at Prime Class that easily, and more often than not, majority of those who were found d.e.s.i.r.ed to walk alone. That is, without being under another Prime when they both were in the same Class.


    Considered as Pride but then again, another factor was to be of note as regards this. The people wanted a leadership that they could trust. A single person to put all their hope to and the other Primes were wanted to b in the background should The case ever arise when a truant First Prime needed to be put down. The Gods wanted to have one sole person at the top of the hierachy. Having two or three Primes did not seat well with them.


    And so, the thought of having Primes as the aides were disregarded. Also, it brought about the possibilty that with the accompaniment of the First Prime with Alpha classes, one could bring up their improvement to turn them into formidable Alphas. And then, if possible, push them up to Primes, from there then, their appointments would expire and they would most likely get posted in other places to fintion. Just not as the direct aides of the First Prime.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-office_52806702713593287">#''s-office_52806702713593287</a> for visiting.


    All of this applied to all of the Ilus except for the Ilu Obatala which had four Alphas, two of which were to assist the Second and Third Primes, accordingly. And as it was to be expected, the four Alphas who were under the Ilu Obatala were the ones amongst all the Alphas who were the most formidable, coupled with their excellent disaply of team work.


    In the Ilu Ifa, Silas was amongst the aides of First Prime or as they often tagged her, Prime Overlord, Orunmila Shops. Being with her, he had grown to become.rather formidable.


    Having him on the bad side was not anything an opponent looked forward to.


    So, having him glare down at Malinton was definitely a terrible experience for the spy messenger. Plus, he also had the memories of how Silas had been finger eager to slice his head off, if Irunmole Shope had not interfered then.


    One would have thought that the fear would have lessened due to the time that had gone but rather, the reverse was the case.


    Seeing the someway rounded face with the edging out strand of beard below the chin and the miniature afro hair style, Malinton could make the rippling muscles that outlined his frame.


    Alpha Classed Silas had on his body, a traditional attired of ???????????????????????? up and down, the top being a sort of shirt but with only a single button at the neck and having the split sides of shirt''s end stretch down to his t.h.i.g.hs.


    Wine in color, he had a black leather armor over his c.h.e.s.t and upper torso, looking all battle ready, especially with the sword he had his right hand latched to.


    Malinton gulped.


    "I come in peace now. A-and, i-i... I have n-not b-b-be-been drinking..." He whimpered, rasing both hands into the air.


    Silas did not say much. He observed him from head to toe and when he was doing with the glare, he exhaled, relaxing the veins on his temples.


    "I can see that. Tele mi, to o ba fe ky!(1)" The Alpha Classed Side replied and then turned his back.


    Malinton swallowed again, his legs trembling at the sound of the words he had heard.


    What was with this Alpha and his ever threatening words? Did he not have a single sentence to say that did not have to express death or injury in it?


    The whole of Silas gave him bad vibes and even though he had not seen the Prime Overlord, he was grateful that he had not drank at all. Alpha Silas was as bad as the Prime when it came to alcohol and wine, if not worse.


    The best he could do was to act as much as he could act to avoid the unstable nature of Silas.


    And that he did.


    He walked with aa trembling form, his hand tightened by his side as he held his breath, involuntarily, moving in the steps of the Alpha Silas.


    They walked through a corridor, the sides of them being bordered by white walls, some parts of it having some markings and textural carvings into them. While some other parts were just the usual plain and white.


    He endured it, sniffing and trying to remind himself why he was here. And it worked. Or rather, the fear of what would happen if Silas found him dozing off kept him sharp and awake.


    After a while of walking through the corridors, taking turns and curves, they finally arrived at the door, one door that Malinton could say he was familiar with.


    The office room of the Prime Overlord, Orunmila Shope.


    He gulped.


    On the outside, the door was rather plan. Just your regular old piece of door with wood carvings meant to beauty it''s cream colored form. But once the door was opened by Silas through the bronze lock, the inside was a totally different scenario.


    Although, it was not much of an office but more like a courtroom where matters were discussed and presided over but due to the present setting now, it seemed to serve the purpose here


    Right as they stepped in, the face that greeted them was the face of the Prime OverLord.


    She sat in the chair or rather the sculpture like chair. It had the form of a male figure, bending over in such a way that the high ended back of the chair was rather the curved insides of the stomach of the figure. And from there, the figurine bent over, hulking over the form of whoever sat there.


    Right in front of the chair and the First prime was a round table of brown mahogany, some paperwork here and there on it. And a fountain pen on a stack of papers.


    Up above, just in the center of the room, or rather courtroom was an orb of light dancing and hovering up above, emitting white dull light.


    Malinton frowned. The last time he had been here, the room set up had been different. The walls had the images of several events that happened on Earth and instead of candles and candlesticks were torches.


    Then the seat that the Prime sat in, it was never blended with the faceless statue. Rather the chair was different and right behind the chair was the bent form of the statue, over the chair. And the ball of light hovering above too emitted red, blue, green light and not just the plain dull white that illuminated just about the center of the room alone.


    "Ah! It''s been a while. Welcome!" The Prime spoke, arresting the attention of Malinton


    ____________


    (T/N)


    1. Follow me if you don''t want to die.

 Chapter 197 - The Primes Office II

    Malinton gulped as he looked upon the face of the First prime who was in charge of the governance of the Ilu Ifa, the Prime Overlord as she was called, Orunmile Shope.


    Seeing her seating in the chair sent a shiver of cold all through his spine. If he thought that the Alpha Silas was worse and dreadful, then he had obviously forgotten about how much worse the riem was.


    He made a mental note to himself not to do anything that  would offset the two of them, noting that the other Alpha who had a bit of a calm head, Ajibade was in absentia. If Ajibade was to be around, then he could afford to act laissez faire but that Alpah was not in the meeting room now, it was best that he behaved himself as best as he cou;ld.


    And once again, he was thankfully he had not taken any alcohol before getting here. At least now, he could talk to her boldly without fear that she was going to sniff out the truth about that. And obviously the next thing that would follow would be the offing of his head. She had warned him the last time, it would not do for her not to keep her word. And it would be even stupid for him to have done that anyways.


    "Greetings Orunmila Shope!" Malinton bowed his head, as he did obeisance to her.  Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click <a href="#''s-office-ii_52831592854387357">#''s-office-ii_52831592854387357</a> for visiting.


    Orunmila Shope smiled, a set of dimples appearing in her plumps  cheeks giving off warm vibes. but Malinton had to hold himself back not to fall for that. The moment he relaxed himself and went all at ease because of the smile, would be the moment he was ready to lose his life.


    Her looks were rather not to be taken at face value.


    Orrunmila SHope had a calm  look. A friendly inviting smile was on her face especially if she was meeting with you for the first time or so. Mostly it was all just a facade.


    Being the one who in charge of the Fate watch over the Ilus of the Iurnmoles, she was charged with having to see a lot of grim fates here and there and had to make sure that such were avoided. So, naturally, there was not the chance for her smile and loaf about.


    But the ever calm, inviting look on her face seemed to belie that. However, he was not to fall for that.


    Malinton sniffed as he lifted his head, looking at the First prime. He observed her entire form, the silver lipsticks on her lips over a yellow fair skinned body, the round pair of eyes and the cheeks with the dimples engraved in them.


    She had long silky brown hair that was tied up into a bun at the back of her head, the excess part of the iar, flowing down to c.a.r.e.s.s her neck and the back.


    On her body, she had  a gown, brown and sleeveless in color and in style. On top of the color was an armor plating of leather, more like a jacket over the top torso of her body. The gown revealed some inviting pair of the cleavages of her b.r.e.a.s.ts to the open and then  just at the shoulders of her, two patches of the blue cape that was attached there were pinned to the place.


    She looked all dressed for battle, whilst her aura denied that. For she seemed so much at peace.g


    Looking up from her paperwork, the smile on her face faltered now as she observed the form of the Alpha Silas, watching as his left hand played at the hilt of his blade.


    She frowned. "What do i tell you, Silas? To appear forceful is not the path of wisdom. To be amongst those who the others mist look up to, you need to act the path and not let your brutish d.e.s.i.r.es get ahead of you."


    Silas exhaled and lowered his head. He let go of the hilt of the blade and then looked up to the Prime with an apology in his eyes.


    "I apologise for that. But i..."


    "No buts! You should understand that in the study of the stream of fate, drastic measures such as that are not often the best. And people look up to you. PLease, do not mislead them on that which they must embody."


    "Understood." the Alphas said, a heavy sigh escaping his lips ``I would look to better myself in the coming times."


    "Now, now, please have a seat,both of you>" Orunmila Shope said, gesturing to them with her right hand to the front of the table.


    There was not a seat before her which made Malinton frown as he saw he do that. To what end was she trying to achieve all of this? How would she tell them to have seats when there was nothing in front of the desk>?


    Or was she drunk on the same alcohol that she bored pretty much? Malinton thought about all of this but as he did, his eyes widened just as two chairs spun from the corners of the room, till they both got to the front of the table, each from opposite sides. And when they got to the front of the table., lodged themselves there.


    Malinton swallowed. He could swear that he had not seen any chairs then. He could swear, the lighting apart so then how did the chairs justy suddenly come up to the room and then spin around?


    Unable to come up with any explanation for this, he shrugged, moving forward just as Silas did, leaving it at the conclusion that this was the power of a Prime. he could not expect to see less than that.


    "You are the one who I did send on the mission to report the bounty to the House of the Blue Moon Mercenaries, right?" She asked.


    Malinton tensed up. He did not like how this was starting already. ''Yes." He said.


    "Then, you did as we asked of you, did you not? You Went ahead to the BlueMoon Missionary Alliance House to do the needful, did you not?" The Prime asked once again.


    Malinton nodded his head.


    "E jor(1) E le she bi. When I talk to you, I expect that you reply to me with words and not sign language. If I wanted sign language, then that would be a different case. " There was a cold edge to the voice of the Prime as she spoke out her disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to the messenger Malinton.


    It told him that he was fast already going off track. He would need to sit up now if he was sure he would walk out of here, alive. Thankfully, the maniac Silas had not gotten on his case yet. Most likely because of the scolding he had received from Orunmila Shope that had been able to mellow his rashness down. Besides that, Malinton knew without fail that he would be done for already.


    He swallowed and then tried to breathe out and relax his nerves. None of that which happened about the bounty was his fault in any way so it did not make for him to be all jittery here, He just had to man up and tell her what he did know about the whole situation.


    "That is correct. I did as it was to be expected."


    "But yet, he lives. The boy lives. How can we validate what you say then?" Orunmila Shope said to him, asking him a question to prove his innocence in the matter.


    "I did as expected. I went to the Bluemoon mercenary Alliance House and filed the bounty there. I went there because I understood the circ.u.mstances surrounding it and therefore had to choose the best of the best. But then again..." Malinton sighed, finding his own story  hard to say.


    He could say that he went there to file the report but the truth of the matter was that the boy lived. How could he possibly justify the whole thing? And it was not a matter where he could bring out a query or something that would have shown he filed it in.


    Truth is, he had been careless. He was supposed to have seen that it was followed to the core, made enquiries continuously and all of that. But he did not anticipate that such as ever going to happen, especially when it had to concern the best of the best mercenary alliance houses in the Ilu Eshu where he operated from.


    "I know what I might say makes no sense but I tell you that I did file for the bounty. Alas, things went sour. I believe due to some infractions in the Alliance house, that this was what happened as such that allowed for them to have a loose hand on the mission." Malinton explained.


    "Which makes no sense." Silas spoke for the first time now. "We need to teach them a lesson. A bounty from A Council House is to be treated with severity and utmost precision. It was careless of them to do that and therefore we..."


    "We would do nothing!" Orunmila Shope quickly interjected. " He has left Earth already. If we make to chase after him or even punish the Mercenary House, the Elder would know of our involvement which defeats the entire purpose. So, we just wait and see... If Earth would be the catalyst needed."


    "And if Earth is...?" Silas asked.


    "Then, we send Irunmoles from the Irunmoles Camp there, discreetly after him, to finish what we started. But not now. We need to lay low for the time being." Orunmila Shope said and sighed now.

 Chapter 198 - The Campers

    In that space of time, she had been able to come up with the eye of space, although that had been through the vigorous experiences that she had been through Something she had Elisa and Elias to thank for, as well as Tobias.


    The three of them had been instrumental to what she had become. Then the other friends that she had been with, Sunday, Niniola and Tayo here had also been a huge part of her strength growth. She wanted to get home so she could tell all of that to her father and watch herself gain his approval.


    Her face scowled just then, although it was too minute to be seen or even noticed, except if someone paid really a lot of attention to her. She sighed now, she did not think she would have come this far. But even still, she was not yet where she would have wanted to be.


    There was still her brother out there and she did not want to entertain the thought that she had been here, growing and getting stronger while he did nothing in that regard. That would be foolhardy to say the least. And most likely, it would result in something that she would not be able to fathom, all the more reason why she had to fortify herself with more skills and training all the way.


    But that was till then, now ,there was the more immediate matter that was pressing.


    "Do you think we''ll be late then?" Tayo asked, lowering his head and grabbing his sword with a darkened face.


    Ibiyemi nodded her head, bringing away all of her thoughts to the back of her mind just then. She sighed now, reflecting on the words that Tayo had just said, the meaning that they denoted.


    Would it really be too late for them if the time on Earth had really been stretched out longer than they could anticipate?


    Would it really be too late? In that space of time, what would Sunday have been doing? Would he have been able to grow in strength like it looked like then?


    Would he have taken the path down the prophecy like they had imagined then? She shook her head too, she did not really agree with the prophecy too but there was really nothing she could do about those who interpreted it. Plus, her father was the one in charge of a mercenary house, it did not matter whether the prophecy would be real or not. As long as the  bounty had been declared to the person, his first and primary assignment would be to see that the mercenaries are all out on it.


    Taking her mind back to the original thought she had in her mind about whether or not Sunday had taken the path that the prophecy had declared to him, she let it go off her mind. It was not possible that that would have happened, because if that truly did happen then the councils in Orun would be shaken up.


    Especially since they had seen that such would happen. In fact, there would be a series of events happening in orun, all of which would be angled to the defeat of Sunday. But neither of those had happened, so it was rather safe to say that nothing of such had occurred to Sunday, at least yet. Sunday was probably somewhere on Earth, trying to tough out in the conditions of a strange place.


    Or perhaps, then, time had not really gone for them on Earth like it had gone for them in Orun. It could all be that it was just one day on Earth since Sunday had arrived there, so there was not the notion that her thoughts would ever come to pass.


    And even if it did come to pass, they owed it to Sunday. No... She owed it to Sunday and Niniola that Sunday was back to the path that was right. She owed it to him that and the lonely, exiled girl that much.


    And so, finally, in response to the question that Tayo asked, Ibiyemi smiled faintly. "No... Even if a thousand years pass between us, we would never be late to save Sunday from all of that!" She replied.


    And unlike the Niniola that they all knew, that is, Ibiyemi and Tayo, this was a knocked out and comatose Niniola. And so far since they had gotten her, she was still so very far from getting to consciousness ever since.


    The day was new but the environment which they had camped was still the same. The breeze parted through the leaves of the trees, bringing to the campers scome fresh wind as was usual with the First dawn.


    Birds began to chirp, multicolor butterflies beginning to spred their wings as they prepared themselves for the daily search of food, not that it was scarce in Orun. Natural things were ever so abundant in Orun, that is, things that mortals would go lengths to get were things that were in abundance here.


    A bird called out in the sky and another one, perched within one of the tress replied with a sharp cry. The leaves of some tress shook as the wings of bird flapping resonated through the somewhat silent forest.


    it would have been silent, that is, if one did not consider the bickering and argument ready toned voice of Ibiyemi down below, at the circular path of cleared vegetations.


    She stood, stomping her legs down with her eyebrows all knitted together. Just like the day before, she was wearing the same attire but without the white overall coat that she had on. And on her neck still was the mask of the Blue Moon  Mercenary Alliance House dangling in front of her, suspended over her neck by a string.


    Tayo on the other hand seemed the same today, except for the fact that this day, he had his blue cape on. He sat on the circular rock piece as like before, using the whetstone to sharpen the edge of his lade. And this time, he had a reed of grass that he chewed on, absentmindedly.


    He was quiet and form the way things were, it appeared as though Ibiyemi was trying so hard to upset him. Or at least, in her own sense of being, get a reaction from him. Behind them was the tent. The door to the tent had been zipped close but no doubt still had Niniola inside due to the little whimpers that emanated from it at intervals.


    "Hey... This is not fun! How did I get stuck with you?" Ibiymi said, waving both hands in front of her, trying to get his focus on her.


    "There. youa re doing it again! You act like there is nobody here. I dont know, It is annoying, you know." Ibiyemi said and then pouted. "I mean, the both of us are here. We are on this mission toegtehr." At those words, Ibiyemi frowned, biting the fingernail of her right thumb thoughtfully.


    "Actually, is this even a mission? I mean you are here with me because you did not have a place to go. Those guys you brought then were trying to attack so it was only reasonable we stuck together." She said and then sighed.


    At this Tayo stood up and then with a cold stare, looked on to Ibiyemi intensely thats he ahd to take a step back. "I did not ge stuck with you. You were the one who came to me. becasue you needed my help in getting strong, remember?" Tayo said, sheathing his sword and then moving past her.


    "But at least, you should try to act like you are a part of this. About the food we eat. You just get up and go and then boom, you are back with something to snack on. Not like food is important for either of us."


    Tayo stopped. "You were the one who insisted that we got food, remember, even though you know we dont really need to eat to survive."


    "I know." Ibiyemi swirled around now, throwing her hands into the air, exasperated. "I thought that if we had meals over the fire, it would lead to some bonding session you know. We have ben together for a month or so and yet, you rarely talk to me. If i ask anything, you just go and get it done. What do you really want, if i may ask? You are always so quiet and pensive."


    "What? You want me to make jokes with you?" Tayo asked, still standing still.


    To that, Ibiyemi shrugged and then rolled her eyes. "I mean, yes... Tht would not be such a bad idea,  you know?"


    "Sorry! I don''t make jokes with hags!" Tayo coldly replied and moved forward.


    "What?" Ibiyemi''s jaws almost dropped to the ground.


    But Tayo was not entirely done with her. He still had something more for her.


    "You are annoying. Hags are always annoying. It''s your birthright!" He reasoned.


    And Ibiyemi almost fainted, feeling the heavy stings of the words all at once.


    -

 Chapter 199 - The Campers II

    "Sorry! I don''t make jokes with hags!" Tayo coldly replied and moved forward.


    "What?" Ibiyemi''s jaws almost dropped to the ground.


    But Tayo was not entirely done with her. He still had something more for her.


    "You are annoying. Hags are always annoying. It''s your birthright!" He reasoned.


    And Ibiyemi almost fainted, feeling the heavy stings of the words all at once.


    "You know, you really need to learn some manners. You are rude." Ibiyemi said.


    "Obviously, you know that. Don''t you have a boyfriend? Go disturb o something Just get off my case." Tayo said and then turned around to her.


    He waved a finger at her, as if to tell her to get away from him and then began to walk forward.


    the very action irked up Ibiyemi to the core. She wanted to walk right up to him and give him some ol'' bashing in the head, or anything for the way he talked to her, mannerless. He simply did not have a way of relating with people.


    And to be honest, she would have pretty much preferred to be anyway else than to be here with him.


    But then again as she thought about it, she knew she could not just waltz out of there. Not if she did not want to get herself in some trouble of any kind.


    As a member of the disciplinary Committee, she doubted if her father could have all the power to stop her from whatever she was going to do to her, based on justice. Besides, there was the factor of which her father was barely holding on to the seat of the Blue Moon Mercenary Alliance House.


    Having him look out for her would only make the matters worse now. Even though she knew that her father would undoubtedly be on the lookout for her.


    However, there was the matter of Afolabi too. If her dad was on the lookout of ro her, then she would already know that the creepy Afolabi who was the brother of her would want to take that opportunity to make the strike and then offset the father. That was not what she had been here for.


    If that happened, she did not know what she would do then because all of the training had just been to be better than Afolabi could ever be and then best him so that the seat of her father could be protected.


    Also now that she thought about it, she doubted that her brother would not be looking out for her. And that blasted guy who was with her too.


    She could not just leave because she was not sure what plans they would ahve laid down for her. So, if at all she was going to leave, she needed to make sure that she had learnt quite a lot and that she was ready for just anything the lot may have to throw at them.


    She had to be as strong as she could be, knowing that Elisa would definietely be ont eh look out for.


    Besides again, she did not want to lave Tayo because doing that would mean that she was leaving her own friend. The one female to which she had found resonance with, which was Niniola.


    Their first meeting had been when they had both goals aligned, tat is, to save the person of Sunday.  Then, she had gotten the order to end Niniola and secure the bounty. But she had been hesitant about it because she did not see the reason why.


    She had her own fair share of things that had been unsavory, especially since the mission with the disciplinary bounty hunters then. She did have her own gains with then, after all, she had being able to get her own Eye in the battle where she had been pushed to her limits. But like Niniola had said to her, there was really no difference between them.


    And that was the real truth of the matter.


    She did not have anyone, besides Niniola who could understand her that much. Tayo was a no go area. That kid was a no brainer.


    So, she had to still stick with him because of the sake of Niniola. Niniola was in a bad shape, ever since since the wolf had brought her back from the first Heaven. She owed it to her, being that she had been the one who could understand her and also had seen to her further growth with them, to still stay around.


    At least, until she could get better now. Until then, she could not get it in herself to leave her for now. She owed her that much.


    And also for the sake of Sunday too.


    Niniola was the only one who had being with Sunday lastly. If there were ever going to get in touch with him, Niniola would be the best one who would know about that.


    And for the sake of these, she was still willing to stake it up with Tayo. But then again, she could not help but wish she could actually land a hit on Tayo. Beat him up for the stupid things that he often said.


    At least, then, she would be able to get a bit of the anger off her c.h.e.s.t.


    She exhaled now and then stomped her feet on the ground. "You know what, Tayo. I really think i could beat some sense into you. "


    Tayo paused on ehating those words. His body shuddered now as a soft laghter erupted from him. And after that, he looked back without having to turn completely to face her, gripping the hilt of his blade once more.


    "What, you think because you ahve some eye, you would then become invincible and then ahve the guts to challenge me to fight?"


    SHNNNK!


    He smoothly pulled his sword out of the sheath and turned around then, raising the sword to her face with his right hand. "You do realise what you are doing, do you? Youa re not just trying to get me beaten for calling you a hag, you are asking to die... To die by sword!" He said, his face darkened.


    Ibiyemi swallowed as she saw the blade pointing at him. There it was, always happening again. When you confronted him on things, he always took it to the extreme.


    Either he was outrightly cold this time or he was tremendously hot the next time. There was no stable ground with Tayo. She wondered just how twisted his growing up could have been. Not that she was an a.d.u.l.t herself, though.


    But this time, Ibiyemi had decided she had had enough of his bossy attitude. She frowned and then smiled at him, having a maniac expression pasted on her face.


    She threw a deep breath, reaching inwards, to the depths  of her soul as she attempted to pull out all the Agbara that she had within her.


    in this one moth that she had been here with him, she had one thing on her mind. And that was just how she could get as strong as possible. And that she had been diligently after, in the course of the month. And now, she had received ripe dividends. Dividends that she was not afraid to use now.


    Tayo sighed now, looking at her as she readied herself. He had to give it to her, Ibiymei had come upon some extraordinary growth in  strength. He had tried to help her when he could but then again, he did not always like to be disturbed. Yet, she had gone out of her way, trying her own best to see how she could push her strength levels up.


    She had the heart of a warrior, he prasied her. But then again, vermin like her, needed to know her place.


    And her place, her place was below him.


    How dare she try to challenge him to a fight? And worse, she was not only drawing on the energy of her soul, she was also drawing on the energy of the eye.


    It was going to be quite a burden to fend off the attacks from both angles. Not that he was bothered, she still had a long way to learn.


    And in the meantime, he could make do with showing her her place that was below his feet. And he was ready to do that as fast as possible.


    ibiyemi smiled now, looking at him. She had connected with the energy reserves in her soul and the auxiliary reserve in her. It might be a little overkill but she had to remind herself that she was going against the cold blooded Irunmole with the name Tayo.


    If she was ever going to land a hit, she needed to do that as critically afast as she could

 Chapter 200 - Rising Turbulence

    "Our king is rising. All Hail The Imp King. Our king is rising. All Hail The Imp King. Our king is rising. All Hail The Imp King. Our king is rising. All Hail The Imp King..."


    The demon imp chanted, pacing the breadth of the empty, windowless cell that held him bound and in captivity. The imp had a skin tone of reddish brown with two large bat wings folded at his back and a continuous swinging tail having a triangular end, wearing just a tight short.


    In front of the imp, standing behind a bar of iron, observing, were two sleeveless white robed figures, each having almost white eyes, watching the Imp with a fierce gaze. Dr.a.p.ed at the waist was a black belt strapped with a sword in scabboard while spiral white bands at their arms glowed slightly, revealing their nature as Irunmole beings.


    Footsteps sounded off from the distance, coming closer to the white robed guards, shuffling impatiently. The guards turned their heads in a way that they could see whoever was coming and still keep an eye on the imp.


    Just then, an elderly figure, dressed in white robes, bald with a long beard and a staff came into view. Shortly after, a lady, Second Prime Anu, donning a white kimono with golden short sleeves and elaborately decorated golden waist beads followed, motioning to someone behind her. The guards shifted, taking steps backwards as they allowed for the Elder and his entourage to occupy their place.


    "Greetings, Elder. Greetings Primes." They bowed slightly in unison.


    "How long has he been chanting this?" The Elder spoke, ignoring their greetings as he fixed aa cold stare at the imp, his hand trembling slightly on his staff.


    "Since he was brought into the council house, Elder." One of the guards replied.


    Footsteps shuffled now and the guard who had spike turned his head to look.


    Just then, a third figure shuffled in, tugging at the silver streak of beard on his jaw while his b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.t flexed of rippling muscles, undoubtedly being Maerius the Third Prime.


    "Where was he captured?" Second Prime Anu enquired, ignoring Maerius as did the Elder and the others.


    "In the central market, Elder. Good day my Primes." A new voice sounded, earning brief glances from the new observers.


    "Of the recent times, since the Prickled Bane Winged Wolf and the incident of the Phoenix, we have noticed a high influx of demon presence in Orun Rere. This Imp is just one of the numbers that we were barely able to hold back from totally destroying, Elder." The new speaker had a crew cut with sleeveless gown. Other than his gown, he looked ordinary.


    The one addressed as Elder turned to him now, sighing. He made to speak but the chant of the imp grew louder, drowning every sound out.


    "Make. HIM. STOP!" Elder yelled, light cascading around his form. Instantly, symbols shimmered, whisking the iron bars away from existence as the crew cut fellow burst in, his aura exploding fiercely.


    GBAM!


    His punch rammed into the imp''s face, crunching through bones. The imp doubled back, stunned by the attack as it fell down to it''s bum.


    "Finally, some peace." The b.a.r.e c.h.e.s.ted figure, Maerius, spoke.


    "What? What do you want, demon?" The Elder spoke, his visage darkened.


    The imp focused on The Elder, the leader of the Irunmole Forces, and overseer of the Irunmole Society.


    "What do I want?" The imp snarled. "The king is rising. The imp king is coming. And this time, there is nothing you can do about it. You sent Trixius to damage him but he has survived and with the rage of the depths of Orun Apaadi, he will march your world down and ascend and bring down the gods to the pits. As for Trixius, we will find wherever you kept him and drain his life essence out of him for the injuries he cost my King."


    The imp drew closer, sniffing. With a crazed look, he pointed at The Elder.


    "Y-you, you have his scent. His bloodline is in you. Listen o son of Trixius, your own blood will be food for the ImpKing and there will be nothing you can or ever DOOOOOO." The imp snarled.


    GBAM! The crew cut Irunmole launches another jaw shattering punch at the imp''s mouth.


    "Creation Agbara; Heavens Chain." The Elder muttered.


    "We know your son has made it to Earth. And we know exactly what to do with him... Gheheheh..."


    "Elder, Noo." The barec.h.e.s.ted Irunmole and the female yelled simultaneously as they motioned to hold back The Elder. A sudden blast of energy erupted, slamming furiously into everywhere.


    At the same time, both irunmoles slammed their hands together, chanting.


    "Ino Agbara; Temporary Boundary Seal." Moving at the speed of light, the irunmoles dived down, slamming a palm into the ground as the concussion waves from the Elder erupted fiercely only to slam into a circle of light.


    After a second, the dust began settling, bringing visage once more. The Elder remained in the same position as before, except that one hand was extended that held a thick web of golden chains that had wrapped the imp tightly.


    "You say I will do nothing? But look, this are the very chains that Orisha Obatala used to descend to form the Earth. In My Hands. By whatever means, let the impking know that I am The Elder, First Prime of the Irunmole Society, Under the Guardianship of the Orisha of Light. Tell him I WILL HAVE HIS HEAD!


    RETRACT!"


    CLINK... CLINK...


    In a flash of heated light, the gold chains, tightened, squeezing the imp into an explosion of bright light. The chains then interlocked, becoming shorter as they returned to source before vanishing.


    "Elder, What is this nonsense?" The female Irunmole in kimono chided.


    "You could have killed these guards here. You don''t use Creation Essence just anyhow, you of all people should know tha..." The barec.h.e.s.ted Irunmole put in also.


    "Oh, Be silent, Maerius. We would not be in this position if not for your foolhardy. All of this would have been easier if Sunday was here but No... in all your wisdom, you helped him escape." The Elder bellowed at the barec.h.e.s.ted Irunmole.


    Looking hurt, Maerius countered. "We both know that having Sunday here was just a matter of ticking his clock to death, not with that stupid divination. You saw him as evil."


    "DONT YOU GET IT... I AM HIS FATHER!" Elder yelled, his face stony with rage as he stared down Maerius.


    "You people think I don''t care about my son. But I do. The gods know that I do. Having him here was the only way to contain the darkness in him but you sent him away and now, everything has gone south." The Elder''s voice cracked. Panic in his eyes, he grabbed Maerius''s shoulders, trembling.


    "Even the gods have stopped answering us. We are on our own, Maerius, can''t you see? The imp king is rising... It took My Father himself to quiet him down. But look at me? Do I look like I can do all of these knowing that my son is the cause of these things?" The Elder asked, pointing a trembling finger at himself.


    "Hey, it''s okay. Elder, please compose yourself." The female Irunmole finally put in, coming in between the duo.


    "You keeps on blaming it all on Sunday. And that boy is only a child. Show him love and stop treating him like a potential explosive charge. Those unusual creatures that we have noticed, that call themselves Ascenders, will you blame that on Sunday too?" Maerius said, tugging at his beard frantically.


    At that, The Elder turned away with watery eyes.


    This people would not understand. If the prophecy had picked his son as a progenitor of chaos then wouldn''t it be even better to have his son close by to watch him?


    "Moradus." The Elder called.


    "Yes, Elder." The Irunmole with crewcut walked forward.


    "Find Sunday. Bring him back here, bound. Contact every Irunmole Emergency Segment Camps on Earth and those Ascension camps too. Find him and bring him back, BOUND." The Elder emphasizes, a dangerous hint visible in his words.


    Sighing softly, The Elder straightened himself. If only the Gods were replying, all of this would have been easier. Right from the attack of the prickled bane winged wolf, they had gone silent, signifying that whatever was coming next was so huge and terrifying. But, without the gods replying them, the gods they were created to assist with aspectual duties, it was so hard.


    Practically, they were on their own and it burdened him so much. First, the Rare Type Beasts have been popping around for killing sprees, then demons became emboldened, no longer sneaking in. And then, those creatures with an unexplainable rate of power explosion.


    What did Bello even call them?


    Yes, Ascenders. Those demon set of creatures. There was so much to do but in all honesty, he wished he had a clear way of going about that.

 Chapter 201 - The Game Plan of Trixius

    Ascenders are creatures with the soul signature of the fallen Mad Prime, the one we all know as Trixius the Great. But aside from that, Ascenders are creatures with a known rate of exponential growth in strength, That is a spirit being of only a few months old may yet have the power of the one who has cultivated for a thousand years.


    Such a thing is only possible due to the presence of the bond with the soul remnant of Trixus inhabiting the soul of another being. More often than not, a reincarnated soul.


    Why this has to be the case where the soul remnant needs a reincarnated soul or even why it reincarnates soul , we may not yet be in the clear but at least, we are sure that this is how it operates.


    This information had taken a lot of time and observation to come together to piece and of course, with the cooperation of the Worlds below who have the presence o f the Soul remnants most pronounced.


    It was known to the world below, some time back that there had been a proclamation to destroy all of those who were acclaimed to tbe asceners. Another way to identify these Ascenders is that they are often selfish about the goal that they have in mind, not minding whatever it may cause to the general populace. And while they are driven by their bond with the soul remnant of Trixius, they are often driven by their own personal greed and personal l.u.s.t for power and more often than not, an undying need for revenge on those who may have wronged them in the last lives.


    It is thus not uncommon to see them laying waste to entire races, just because of the exponential growth that they have access to.


    It is alarming that such would exist in the first place. How Trixus had even been able to pull this out in the last moments of his death and yet had gone unnoticed until now is something that perplexes all of us.


    But rather than remain in the past, trying to figure out how he had done it when he was thoroughly cornered then, it is more expedient that we come together to curb the growth of the Ascenders.


    All Ascenders are bad news, regardless of how noble or kind they may appear to be at first. It''s all but a means to the end, a means to their own selfish, chaotic and violent d.e.s.i.r.es. The existence of Ascender Are to carry out the vengeful will of the mad prime on the rest of us who are yet alive, a bitter plan to exact his vengeance bye splitting his soul into the many parts And in the end, we would have to be bothered with spreading our forces left and right just in order to curb them all. So, with this in sight, it is expedient that we do not allow any of these Ascenders to live. They are potential bombs waiting for the right time to go boom. And the heavens forbid that they go boom in the time when we are least prepared. So the best way to deal with them now is to eradicate, without mercy, all of them even as they are as powerful as they are now. As we know that if we leave them now, due to the exponential boost in strength it would become a herculean task to put them down at a later time. And then, it may even cost a lot more than we anticipate for these Ascenders are the literal definitions of walking chaos.


    But in all of this, we have been able to come to an understanding on how the Ascenders work. It may have cost some lives but it is info and intel that is very important to the struggle to exterminate the Ascenders.


    In this study we have to understand now that besides their unexplained boost in strength, one must free his mind to the possibilities that exist with them.


    There is something that is called Presence.


    It is akin to every Ascender. And while it is not exactly something like an aura, it is more of an extended field of bearing where the will of the Ascender is spread out to.


    It may be confusing to understand at first but this is what we all need to pay heed to, lest we get off guard and then are taken out by the presence of these Ascenders. Another reason why if we are going to eradicate them,we need to do that now and as fast as possible.


    The presence of an Ascender is what makes them tick.


    And until now, we have never noticed this so this must have been the result of the growing strength of the Ascender, collectively. They evolve and this is a result of that.


    Now, as an Ascender, at least the ones we have come to observe, have this area of influence around them where their will is imparted on. And with the growth in their strength, the stronger their Presence grows. And the stronger their Presence grows, the more deadlier they become. Even to the extent where they do not really have to fight us anyone.


    The effects of their Presence would be the one doing all of the fight, leaving us all beatdown even before we have the chance to get to them and exact their destruction.


    A vivid example of this would be the Ascender who goes with the name of Helios, the 11th Ascender.


    Like we mentioned , the Ascender Helios, in the last confrontation with him, it should be noted that his Presence had activated. And being that he is the number 11 Ascender ( number 11 is the number for chaos Chaos unchecked), we have seen the physical impact of it.


    The soldiers who we had sent to the area where helios was, inseta do the to go abt the containing and the destruction of the Ascender, it should be noted that for each tf them, based on the report we could get form them, they reported of strong compulsion to be chaotic and do that which did not make sense. Just as long as they could be allowed to use their powers as randomly as they could and for them to run rampant, it was the feeling that bugged at them. And bugged at them , until they did give way to it.


    The result of that was obvious. Instead of the containment that we had in stock for the 11th born Ascender, things had gone up south where the same very soldiers had better things to do where they were so busy fighting and battling themselves left and right.


    Whereas,this was so far from the point. They were supposed to contain the Ascnder or if possible destroy him but instead, due to the strong impulsion they felt about being chaotic, they lost their sense of bearing and instead turned on each other. And while they were busy at it,the same Ascender had walked away from the scene, unscathed.


    It was to be noticed that after the ascender left, the soldiers were all back to normal, the strong to do chos, having left their bodies. Leaving them tending to the injured among them, the same injury that they had had been the prime factors in wounding.


    No action was taken against those who had survived because it was of none, it was not their fault. It was as a result of the Presence ability of the Ascender with the number of 11. Another thing to make us buckle up our shoes and get about the destruction of them all before they all got out of hands and are unstoppable. Such would be o the satisfaction of the form of the Mad Prime, something we cannot allow to be.


    Then, that is not all. We all still have another instance of this Presence of a thing where we have seen it take place and effect. It would be in the capturing of the second Ascender we were yet able to get our grip on. But unlike the others that we have had encounters with, this seemed to be less inexperienced like the others and the consciousness was that of a child that was new to the world. Though, the intelligence of thisAscender kept on growing at unimaginable speeds.


    ____________________________________________________


    CULLED FROM: A report letter to the Irunmole Society by Hunter Ufrais; Head of the Irunmole Extermination Protocols (IEP)